Skip to main content

Full text of "Oxyrhynchus Papyri Collection"

See other formats 


J  .  3*;  '  - 

>uul,  .  '  ntwn* 

,  ni  --• 

i^fcHVcMrc^W'ft  ,'!|  - 

■MJsfrK^rw^^' 

:  Ifi 

-<■  w  km  vx#-  >  > . 

neT^JW'<BC^ 

l&.\W>J&*<'**rA#'  -  .  vus) 

"'T  '  ' 

■  i:^t 

-•;  '  1  M  tTt 

•'rffissSSS&w* 


5f“:^sss 

S3&&  &S^ 

iflM******4  1 1 

■?<**&£  ^ 

HAN'TsXWt'1  .  .v/<  ‘ 

i^N’***  .,.;■ 

■> 

■  -o 


j-  v4« 

M«  M.S-H 

iu.O.u.M-'r*^ 

lU'&Jea'  v4m  i*S  ' 

t^#Av 

■ft.£tu'T  ' 

Z*m*% 

T-  V.*.!*-'  , 

rca>,)av«r 


5231  (reduced) 


i 


if 

II: 


II 


■; 

■ 

: 


THE 

OXYRHYNCHUS  PAPYRI 

VOLUME  LXXX 


EDITED  WITH  TRANSLATIONS  AND  NOTES  BY 


M.  HIRT  D.  LEITH 

and 

W.  B.  HENRY 


WITH  CONTRIBUTIONS  BY 


D.  COLOMO 
N.  GONIS 
L.  TAGLIAPIETRA 


Graeco-Roman  Memoirs,  No.  ioi 


THE  EGYPT  EXPLORATION  SOCIETY 

3  DOUGHTY  MEWS,  LONDON,  WCIN  2PG 


THE  WELLCOME  TRUST, 

THE  ARTS  AND  HUMANITIES  RESEARCH  COUNCIL, 


THE  BRITISH  ACADEMY 
2014 


W.  B.  HENRY,  UNIVERSITY  COLLEGE  LONDON 

PRINTED  IN  GREAT  BRITAIN  BY 

CHARLESWORTH  PRESS,  WAKEFIELD 

AND  PUBLISHED  BY 

THE  EGYPT  EXPLORATION  SOCIETY 
(registered  charity  no.  21.2384) 

3  DOUGHTY  MEWS,  LONDON,  WCIN  2PG 

Graeco-Roman  Memoirs 
issn  0306-9222 
isbn  978-0-85698-222-4 

©  EGYPT  EXPLORATION  SOCIETY  2014 


A.  BENAISSA  N.  GONIS 

A.  K.  BOWMAN  0.  OBBINK 

G.  B.  D’ALESSIO  P.  J.  PARSONS 

J.  D.  THOMAS  General  Editors 

Advisory  Editors 


Qniversitat  Heidelberg 

InstHut  furPapyrologie 

i«v.  Nr. 


FOREWORD 


In  1905,  two  German  scholars,  Karl  Kalbfleisch  and  Hermann  Schone,  published  a  small 
selection  of  Greek  medical  texts  on  papyri.  Their  collection  was  followed,  four  years  later,  by 
a  comprehensive  survey  of  documentary  papyri  relating  to  medicine  by  Karl  SudhofF,  the 
leading  medical  historian  of  the  period.1  Sudhoff s  aim  was  to  bring  to  the  notice  of  the  wider 
medical  community  the  new  information  on  medicine  in  the  classical  world  that  was  being 
brought  to  light  as  papyri  were  being  edited  for  the  first  time  around  Europe.  Since  then,  and 
particularly  over  the  last  thirty  years,  many  new  texts  have  been  published,  and  their  relevance 
to  wider  medical  history  discussed  in  a  variety  of  books  and  articles.  This  new  volume  of  papyri 
from  Oxyrhynchus,  the  first  major  collection  of  medical  papyri  from  a  single  place,  adds  con¬ 
siderably  to  the  number  of  published  medical  papyri,  as  well  as  offering  new  starting  points 
for  further  research.2 

At  a  local  level,  it  amplifies  Peter  Parsons’  magisterial  account  of  medicine,  health,  and 
disease  at  Oxyrhynchus.3  It  confirms  the  prevalence  of  eye  diseases,  fevers,  ulcers,  and  haem¬ 
orrhoids,  but  the  patient  is  almost  entirely  absent  except  as  the  subject  of  doctors’  medical 
reports  in  cases  of  wounding  (5254-7)  or  as  the  owner,  and  possibly  writer,  of  some  of  the 
lists  of  simple  recipes  published  here  for  the  first  time.  Similarly  absent  are  traces  of  interaction 
with  practitioners  of  traditional  Egyptian  medicine,  such  as  is  documented  for  Tebtunis,  but 
this  is  hardly  surprising  in  one  of  the  most  Hellenized  cities  of  Graeco-Roman  Egypt.  A  few 
Egyptian  names  appear  among  the  authors  of  recipes,  but  the  invention  of  valuable  herbal  rem¬ 
edies  was  never  confined  to  the  literate  elite,  let  alone  to  the  compilers  of  learned  handbooks 
such  as  Heras  of  Cappadocia  (5230),  as  the  recipe  obtained  from  Maximus  the  stone-cutter 
(5246)  shows.  The  haphazard  way  in  which  remedies  could  be  acquired,  evinced  in  Galen’s 
description  of  his  own  methods  of  collecting  recipes,  Ind.  31-7  (11.9-13.2  Boudon-Millot- 
Jouanna),  is  neatly  exemplified  here  in  remedies  apparently  copied  from  a  learned  source  and 
others  that  are  much  simpler  and  more  medico-magical  in  character  (5245).  It  is  precisely  the 
enormous  variety  of  healing  practices  found  here  that  makes  this  volume  a  valuable  resource 

1  K.  Kalbfleisch,  H.  Schonc  (edd.),  Griechische  Papyri  medizinischen  und  naturwissenschaftlichen  Inhalts 
(BKT  III;  1905);  K.  Sudhoff,  Arztliches  aus  griechischen  Papyrus- Urkunden:  Bausteine  zu  ciner  medizinischen 
Kulturgeschichte  des  Hellcnismus  (1909).  A  second  volume,  edited  by  Wilhelm  Cronert,  was  to  deal  with 
non-documentary  papyri,  including  recipes. 

2  Earlier  editions  are  listed  by  M.-H.  Marganne,  Inventaire  analytiqac  des  papyrus  g>ecs  de  medecine 
(1981).  Recent  texts  of  importance  include  the  four  volumes  edited  by  Isabella  Andorlini  as  part  of  the  project 
for  a  Corpus  of  Greek  medical  papyri  (‘Specimina’  per  il  Corpus  dei  Papiri  Greet  di  Medicina  (1997),  Greek 
Medical  Papyri  I-II  (2001-9),  and  Testi  medicisu  papiro  (2004)).  Two  online  resources  of  relevance  are  Mertens- 
Pack3,  http://cipl93.philo.ulg.ac.be/Cedopal/MP3/dbsearch_en.aspx,  where  a  ‘subgenre’  search  for  ‘medicine 
and  surgery’  currently  brings  up  315  entries;  and  the  more  general  http://web.philo.ulg.ac.be/cedopal/eng/ 
medecine-dans-legypte-greco-romaine.  A  recent  survey  of  this  material  for  non-specialists  is  M.-H.  Marganne, 
‘L’apporto  dei  papiri  letterari  greci  alia  storia  della  medicina  antica’,  A&R  NS  II  2  {2008)  238-59. 

3  P.  Parsons,  City  of  the  Sharp-Nosed  Fish:  Greek  Lives  in  Roman  Egypt  (2007)  177-85. 


vi  FOREWORD 

for  understanding  the  medical  world  of  Graeco-Roman  Antiquity.  Even  if  not  every  town  was 
as  populous  as  Oxyrhynchus  and  few  were  so  well  connected  to  a  major  medical  centre  such 
as  Alexandria,  one  might  conclude  that  the  range  of  medical  ideas  and  practices  available  in 
an  urban  centre  would  still  have  been  considerable,  and  would  not  have  been  confined  to  the 
small  groups  of  learned  medical  sectaries  whose  intellectual  theories  have  tended  to  dominate 
the  history  of  medicine. 

Some  familiar  names  are  to  be  found  at  Oxyrhynchus — Hippocrates  (5219-23),  Diosco- 
rides  (5224-6),  and,  in  late  papyri,  Galen  (5227-9),  and  the  new  papyri  bring  several  valuable 
new  readings  as  well  as  others  that  lend  support  to  those  of  major  manuscripts,  most  notably 
to  the  text  of  the  Hippocratic  Prognostics ,  5223.  5220  is  the  earliest  surviving  example  of  a  col¬ 
lection  of  different  Hippocratic  texts,  common  in  much  later  manuscripts,  and  includes  part 
of  The  Use  of  Liquids,  a  small  treatise  not  always  included  in  major  selections  from  the  Hippo¬ 
cratic  Corpus.  But  among  the  pre-fourth  century  papyri  edited  here,  these  familiar  authors  are 
outnumbered  by  others,  no  less  learned,  who,  save  possibly  for  Heras  (5230)  and  Heraclides 
(5231),  cannot  at  present  be  identified.  Some  writers  are  acquainted  with  ideas  on  the  impor¬ 
tance  of  humours  and  bodily  fluids,  although  it  would  be  premature  to  call  them  Hippocratics, 
but  others  show  a  greater  respect  for  Asclepiades  of  Bithynia  (5236)  and  for  Thessalus  ofTralles 
(5235,  cf.  5233-4)  than  one  would  expect  from  the  vituperations  of  Galen.  Asclepiades  was 
certainly  viewed  as  an  important  commentator  by  the  author  of  the  anonymous  commentary 
on  the  Epidemics  (5231),  himself  a  learned  man,  and  possibly  to  be  identified  with  Heraclides 
of  Tarentum,  one  of  the  greatest  of  all  Hellenistic  physicians.  Indeed,  it  is  tempting  to  agree 
with  Galen  that  in  his  day,  in  the  170s,  adherence  to  Hippocrates  was  far  from  common,  Opt. 
Med.  Cogn.  2.1  (CMG  Suppl.  Or.  IV  47.15-17  Iskandar),  although,  as  these  papyri  make  clear, 
those  who  offered  alternative  theories  were  by  no  means  the  incompetents  that  Galen  alleged, 
and  they  were  far  from  united  in  their  theories.  Treatments  involving  complex  surgery  (5232) 
also  serve  as  a  reminder  of  the  achievements  of  Hellenistic  surgeons,  and  particularly  those 
trained  at  Alexandria. 

The  type  of  medical  document  found  in  these  new  papyri  is  similarly  varied.  As  well  as 
expository  tracts,  there  are  several  examples  of  a  catechism  form  of  question  and  answer  (5235, 
5238-9,  5241),  a  valuable  didactic  method,  and  one  that  would  also  have  been  accessible  to 
the  philiatroi  who  supported  and  employed  doctors.  5251  is  the  only  certain  example  from 
Oxyrhynchus  of  a  medical  text  on  parchment,  a  collection  of  recipes  that  can  be  compared 
with  Galen’s  use  of  parchment  notebooks  into  which  to  inscribe  his  remedies,  Ind.  33,  37  (12.1, 
12.21  Boudon-Millot— Jouanna).  Historians  of  ancient  pharmacy  will  also  find  new  evidence  for 
the  ancient  drug  trade,  as  well  as  for  the  preparation  of  perfumed  oils  (5242). 

In  short,  this  volume,  the  largest  single  collection  of  medical  papyri  to  be  published,  not 
only  supports  many  of  the  approaches  to  ancient  medicine  that  have  developed  over  the  last 
decades  and  supplements  the  textual  advances  made  in  the  study  of  Hippocrates,  Dioscorides, 
and  Galen,  but  also  prompts  a  re-evaluation  of  medical  theory  and  practice  in  the  Hellenistic 
and  Roman  periods. 


PREFACE 

The  papyri  edited  in  this  volume  by  M.  Hirt  and  D.  Leith  were  studied  in  the  re¬ 
search  project  ‘New  Medical  Papyri  from  Oxyrhynchus’,  generously  funded  by  the  Wellcome 
Trust  [grant  number:  082230],  and  directed  by  N.  Gonis  and  V.  Nutton  (University  College 
London,  2007-10).  A  pilot  project  (2006-7),  also  funded  by  the  Wellcome  Trust  [grant  num¬ 
ber:  079234],  provided  much  of  the  groundwork,  developing  an  idea  originally  conceived  by 
V.  Nutton  and  C.  E.  Romer. 

Two  workshops  at  UCL  allowed  closer  study  of  a  number  of  texts  with  the  help  of  external 
advisors  (I.  Andorlini,  R.  Flemming,  J.-L.  Fournet,  C.  Magdelaine,  M.-H.  Marganne).  Other 
texts  were  discussed  by  a  larger  group  of  experts  at  the  British  Academy  workshop  ‘New  Light 
on  Ancient  Medicine’  on  17  May  2011.  We  are  grateful  to  all  participants  for  their  comments 
and  advice. 

The  final  drafts  were  revised  for  publication  by  W.  B.  Henry;  the  volume  has  benefitted 
enormously  from  his  exacting  scholarship  and  customary  attention  to  detail.  He  also  compiled 
the  indexes  and  undertook  the  typesetting  of  the  volume,  a  novel  task  carried  out  with  accuracy 
and  speed. 

D.  Colomo  dealt  with  many  imaging,  conservation,  and  editorial  issues  with  efficiency 
and  promptness.  A.  Sard  and  D.  Bafa  helped  with  the  imaging  at  UCL. 

It  remains  to  express  our  sincerest  gratitude  to  the  institutions  that  made  the  research  for 
this  volume  possible:  the  Wellcome  Trust,  the  Arts  and  Humanities  Research  Council,  and  the 
British  Academy. 

December  2014  N.  GONIS 


V.  NUTTON 


CONTENTS 


Foreword 

Preface 

Table  of  Papyri 
List  of  Plates 
Numbers  and  Plates 

Note  on  the  Method  of  Publication  and  Abbreviations 


TEXTS 


I.  Extant  Medical  Texts  (5219-29)  i 

II.  New  Medical  Texts  (5230-53)  3  8 

III.  Doctors’ Reports  (5254-7)  159 

INDEXES 

I.  New  Medical  Texts  166 

II.  Rulers  and  Regnal  Years  174 

III.  Consuls  174 

IV.  Months  174 

V.  Dates  174 

VI.  Personal  Names  174 

VII.  Geographical  175 

VIII.  Official  Terms  and  Titles  175 

IX.  Professions,  Trades,  and  Occupations  175 

X.  General  Index  of  Words  175 

XI.  Corrections  to  Published  Papyri  176 


TABLE  OF  PAPYRI 


I.  EXTANT  MEDICAL  TEXTS 


5219 

Hippocrates,  Aphorismi  5.35-7.  6.5-7 

DL 

Third/ fourth  century 

1 

5220 

Hippocrates,  De  alimento  48-51,  De  liquidorum  usu 

1  DL 

Second/third  century 

3 

5221 

Hippocrates,  De  mulierum  ajfectibus  1 1.8-14 

DL 

Third  century 

7 

5222 

Hippocrates,  Epidemiae  I  Case  n 

DL 

Second/ third  century 

10 

5223 

Hippocrates,  Prognosticum  7.10-11 

DL 

Later  first  century 

XI 

5224-6 

Dioscorides 

DL 

15 

5224 

Dioscorides,  De  materia  medica  1.61,  63-4 

DL 

Fourth  century 

17 

5225 

Dioscorides,  De  materia  medica  3.17-18 

DL 

Second  century 

18 

5226 

Dioscorides,  De  materia  medica  3.71-4 

DL 

Third  century 

20 

5227 

Galen,  De  locis  affectis  1.1 

DL 

Fifth/sixth  century 

26 

5228 

Galen,  De  sanitate  tuenda  5.3,  7,  9  (Excerpts) 

DL 

Sixth  century 

29 

5229 

Galen,  In  Hippocratis  Epidemiarum  librum  III  2.8-9 

DL 

Sixth  century 

32 

II.  NEW  MEDICAL  TEXTS 

5230 

Heras,  Narthex  (?) 

DL 

Early  second  century 

38 

5231 

Commentary  on  Hippocrates,  Epidemiae  I 

DL 

First/second  century 

43 

5232 

On  Haemorrhoids 

DL 

Second/third  century 

52 

5233-4 

On  Acute  Diseases 

DL 

59 

5233 

On  Acute  Diseases 

DL 

Second/third  century 

62 

5234 

On  Acute  Diseases 

DL 

Second  century 

70 

5235 

On  Acute  and  Chronic  Diseases 

DL 

Early  fourth  century 

75 

5236 

On  Gangrene 

DL 

Second/ third  century 

78 

5237 

Medical  Treatise 

DL 

Second  century 

80 

5238 

Medical  Questionnaire 

DL 

Second/third  century 

9i 

5239 

Medical  Definitions 

DL 

Second/third  century 

96 

5240 

Treatments  for  Eye  Conditions 

MH 

First  century 

99 

5241 

On  Eye  Conditions 

MH 

Second/ third  century 

105 

5242 

Thickenings  of  Oils 

DL 

Second  century 

114 

5243 

Recipes  for  Collyria 

DL 

Second/ third  century 

118 

5244 

Recipe  forToodi  Powder 

MH 

Later  third  century 

129 

5245 

Recipes 

MH 

Second  century 

131 

5246 

Recipes 

MH 

Second/ third  century 

134 

5247 

Recipes 

MH 

Second/third  century 

136 

5248 

Recipes 

MH 

Second/ third  century 

141 

5249 

Recipes 

MI-1 

Third  century 

146 

5250 

Recipe  for  a  Remedy  for  Spreading  Ulcers 

WBH 

Third  century 

148 

5251 

Recipes 

MH 

Third/fourth  century 

149 

5252 

List  of  Ingredients 

LT 

Fifth  century 

151 

5253 

List  of  Ingredients 

DC 

Sixth  century 

156 

.  .  ..  1 


NOTE  ON  THE  METHOD  OF 
PUBLICATION  AND  ABBREVIATIONS 


I.  EXTANT  MEDICAL  TEXTS 


The  basis  of  the  method  is  the  Leiden  system  of  punctuation;  see  CE  7  (1932)  262-9.  It 
may  be  summarized  as  follows: 


<$Y. 


My] 
[.  J 
0 

OajSyl 

My' 

My> 

My} 


The  letters  are  doubtful,  either  because  of  damage  or  because  they  are 
otherwise  difficult  to  read 

Approximately  three  letters  remain  unread  by  the  editor 
The  letters  are  lost,  but  restored  from  a  parallel  or  by  conjecture 
Approximately  three  letters  are  lost 

Round  brackets  indicate  the  resolution  of  an  abbreviation  or  a  symbol 
The  letters  are  deleted  in  the  papyrus 
The  letters  are  added  above  the  line 
The  letters  are  added  by  the  editor 

The  letters  are  regarded  as  mistaken  and  rejected  by  the  editor 
A  space  of  approximately  the  width  of  an  average  letter  is  left  blank 


Bold  arabic  numerals  refer  to  papyri  printed  in  the  volumes  of  The  Oxyrhynchus  Papyri. 

‘GMP’  is  used  for  I.  Andorlini  (ed.),  Greek  Medical  Papyri  I— II  (2001-9).  Otherwise  the 
abbreviations  used  are  in  the  main  identical  with  those  of  the  Checklist  of  Editions  of  Greek, 
Latin,  Demotic,  and  Coptic  Papyri,  Ostraca,  and  Tablets  at  http://papyri.info/docs/checklist.  An 
earlier  version,  now  largely  superseded,  remains  available  at  http://library.duke.edu/rubenstein/ 
scriptorium/papyrus/texts/clist.html;  J.  F.  Oates  et  al..  Checklist  of  Editions  of  Greek  Papyri  and 
Ostraca  ( BASP  Suppl.  9,  5200i),  is  the  most  recent  printed  edition. 


5219.  Hippocrates,  Aphorismi  5.35-7,  6.5-7 

49  $B.iOL/K(i-3)e  2.7  x  3.5  cm  Third/fourth  century 

Plate  I 

A  small  fragment  of  a  papyrus  codex,  with  the  j,  side  preceding  the  —*  side.  The  inner 
margin  is  preserved  on  both  sides,  on  the  j,  side  to  a  width  of  0.4  cm.  A  line  held  about  29 
letters  and  the  column  width  will  have  been  8-9  cm,  if  allowance  is  made  for  the  crowding 
of  letters  at  line  end.  In  W.  H.  S.  Jones’  edition  of  Aph. ,  there  are  approximately  4,350  letters 
between  the  end  of  the  j  side  and  the  end  of  the  — ►  side.  These  will  have  taken  up  150  lines. 
There  must  then  have  been  two  columns  to  a  page,  each  approximately  50  lines  high;  the  pres¬ 
ent  fragment  will  give  the  inner  column  on  each  side  of  the  leaf.  The  column  height  will  have 
been  c.  25  cm.  For  papyrus  codices  with  double  columns,  see  Turner,  Typology  35-7,  adding  e.g. 
LXXIII  4949.  5224  and  5227  are  further  examples. 

The  text  is  written  in  an  informal  hand  with  some  contrast  of  thick  and  thin  strokes:  note 
e.g.  in  — *  5  the  thin  crossbar  and  thick  uprights  of  n  or  the  thin  left-hand  branch  and  thick 
upright  and  right-hand  branch  of  v.  e  has  an  extended  crossbar-;  k  has  extended  branches;  p  is 
tall  with  a  large  loop;  v  is  Y-shaped  with  shallow  bowl  and  tall  upright.  Letters  may  be  written 
smaller  at  line  end.  Cf.  e.g.  XI  1358  ( GBEBP  ib,  MP3  522),  assigned  to  the  third  or  fourth 
century;  LIII  3696  (MP3  1919.71),  assigned  to  the  later  third  or  early  fourth  century;  P.  Herm. 
4  ( GBEBP  2a),  of  c.  317-323. 

Transition  between  aphorisms  was  apparently  marked  by  both  high  dot  and  paragra¬ 
phs,  although  they  are  not  attested  together  in  what  survives  (high  dot  at  — >  3;  paragraphs 
below  l  4  and  6).  This  method  of  separating  aphorisms  is  paralleled  in  a  parchment  codex  of 
Aph.,  P.  Ant.  I  28  (MP3  543),  although  there  it  is  also  used  to  mark  significant  sense  breaks 
within  individual  aphorisms. 

Five  other  papyri  of  Aph.  have  been  published:  besides  P.  Ant.  28,  there  are  P  Ant.  II  86 
(MP3  544),  III  183  (MP3  543.3),  P.  Fay.  204  (MP3  543.1),  and  P.  Koln  1 19  (MP3  543.2).  None 
overlaps  the  present  fragment.  For  the  indirect  tradition  on  papyrs,  see  on  5232. 

The  papyrus  provides  ancient  evidence  for  several  passages  where  the  later  tradition  offers 
variants.  It  omits  insertions  found  in  C'  and  in  the  indirect  tradition  at  — >  3  and  6,  and  has  the 
truth  at  — *  7  where  C'  and  part  of  the  indirect  tradition  have  an  inferior  reading. 

I  am  extremely  grateful  to  Caroline  Magdelaine  for  generously  sharing  with  me  her  1994 
Paris  thesis,  Histoire  du  texte  et  edition  critique,  traduite  et  commentee,  des  Aphorismes  d’Hippo- 
crate.  L.  G.  Westerink’s  edition  of  the  commentary  by  Stephanus  of  Athens  in  CMG  XI. 1.3. 3 
(1995)  has  also  been  used.  The  direct  tradition  is  represented  by  C',  M,  and  V1;  the  old  Latin 
translation  (lat),  and  the  lemmata  of  the  commentaries  by  Galen  (Gal),  Stephanus  (Steph),  and 
Theophilus  (Theo)  are  also  cited.  For  full  details,  Magdelaines  edition  should  be  consulted, 
and  for  the  indirect  tradition,  Anastassiou— Irmer,  Testimonien  zum  Corpus  Hippocraticum. 


I.  EXTANT  MEDICAL  TEXTS 


.].[ 

y]  wa ik[i  vtto  vcrepiKwv  evoxXovpevrj  iv  544.5  L.  =  438.5  Magdelaine 

t]  Svct[okovct)  7 rrappoc  emyevope 

voc  a[yadov  yvvaiKi  ra  Karaprjvia  a 

XPoa  pvj  Kara  ra  avra  at€i  yiyvope 

va  KaOap[cioc  SeicOai  crjpawer  yvvat 

Kt  €v  yacr[pi  exovcrj  r/v  01  pacdot  egcu 

4>vr}c  icxv[oi 


7r\XeupTjci  iv  564.4  L.  =  449.8  Magdelaine 

KCLt  €V  crrjQeci  KCU  ev  toiciv]  aXXoi ci 
€i  peya  Sia fepovci  Karapadjyreov 

TCL  V€<f}piTlKCL  KCU  OICOCOL  KOLt]cl  T7jV  KVCTl 

5  epycuScoc  vyia&rai  r  01]  a  7 rpecfiv 

rrjcr  aXy-qpara  icara  rr/v  icjoiXirjv  yiyvo 
peva  ra  pev  perewpa ]  KOV<f>a  ra  8[c 


I J  [:  a  trace  of  the  foot  of  a  vertical  above  v  in  2 

5  ™  aJZ  t"‘“  ' M  ‘  **”*  *“  ^  r“r  °f  ""  ,raditiM- 

0r  W  °f/PaCe-  ^  *S * * 8  °mittCd  ^  C'-  G^’  S-P1'-  -d  *e  old 

g  '  40)  was  inclined  to  consider  it  an  innovation  of  MV*  and  Theo(UV). 

5  o  ytyvofie\\ua:  for  the  assumed  spelling,  cf.  — >  6 

8  ttc  papyrus  will  have  had  ysawr™,:  V  aloue  has  yimmu 


3  C'  Gal(M)  Theo(UV)  has 


"  after  aAAotct;  there  is  no  room  for  it  in  the 


5219.  HIPPOCRATES,  APHORISMI 5.35-7,  6.5-7 


inserts  <rac  wpac)  in  the  same  place,  from  the  parallel  passage  Epid.  VI  7.11  (v  342.10-12  L.  =  p.  162  Manerri- 
Roselli),  but  notes  (665)  that  the  words  will  have  been  lost  at  an  early  stage,  since  Galen  assumes  the  usual  form 
of  the  text. 

ci  peya  8iatf>epovct  restored  with  C'MV1  Gal(MP).  Steph  Theo(UV)  have  rjv  peya  8ia<j>epa» civ. 

4  oKoca  restored  with  M  Gal(P)  on  grounds  of  space.  V'  has  oca,  and  C'  GaJ(MV)  Steph  Theo(U)  ra; 
Gal(S)  Theo(V)  omit  the  word. 

tt)v:  omitted  by  Theo(U}. 

After  kvctiv,  Thco(UV)  has  iky/jpara. 

5  epyai8 aic  restored  with  MV'  Gal(MP)  Steph;  C'  'lheo(UV)  have  Svcyepcoc. 

5 - 6  irpecpull-rqct  restored  with  MV  Steph  Iheo(UV).  nptcpvrepoici  (C'  Gal(MP))  is  less  well  suited 

6  aXyripara  restored;  to  judge  by  the  space,  the  papyrus  probably  agreed  with  C'  in  omitting  ra  before 
aXyr/para,  and  with  V  Theo(U)  in  omitting  ra  after  it. 

The  papyrus  cannot  have  agreed  with  C'  Theo(UV)  in  having  xal  018 ■qpara  after  aXyr/para  (cf.  also  7 
n.).  As  Magdelaine  notes  (666),  the  fact  that  Galen  does  not  comment  on  the  word,  and  its  absence  from  the 
Latin  translation,  indicate  that  it  is  a  late  insertion,  and  its  appearance  in  a  different  place  in  Steph  (7  n.)  points 
in  the  same  direction. 

6- 7  yiyvo|[/xe»'a:  so  spelt  in  MV'  Theo(U);  yiv-  in  C'  Gal(MP)  Steph  Theo(V). 

7  Steph  has  /cat  ot&jpara  after  yivopeva.  There  is  not  room  for  it  in  the  papyrus  (cf.  6  n.). 

Kov<f>a  with  MV'  Gal(M);  /eves  lat(P2/R).  a  is  a  slightly  sloping  upright,  not  suiting  o.  C'  Gal(P)  Steph 
Thco(V)  have  Kouif>oTcpa,  and  lat(Pi/V)  leviorer,  Theo(U)  has  Kov<f>oTara.  Magdelaine  (666)  argues  that  the 
comparative  was  substituted  in  order  to  give  a  parallel  to  Icyvporcpa  in  what  follows. 

D.  LEITH 


5220.  Hippocrates,  Deai.imento  48-51,  Df.  liquidorvm  usu  1 

32  4B.3/K(4-6)b  Fr.  1  3.6  x  8.9  cm  Second/third  century 

Plate  1 

Two  fragments  each  giving  part  of  a  single  column,  with  text  running  along  the  fibres. 
Fr.  1  preserves  the  right-hand  margin  to  a  width  of  about  0.5  cm,  and  the  left-hand  margin  in 
fr.  2  is  preserved  to  a  width  of  2.9  cm.  The  back  is  blank. 

The  text  is  copied  in  a  medium-sized,  informal  round  hand  with  some  ligatures.  There 
are  right-pointing  hooks  at  the  feet  of  some  uprights.  S  is  broad,  e  appears  once  in  cursive  form 
(fr.  1.8).  v  is  v-shaped  or  Y-shaped.  Cf.  e.g.  the  second  hand  of  P.  Koln  III  143  (190),  LI  3614 
(200),  XLIII  3100  (225),  M.  Chr.  211  (233). 

There  are  corrections,  apparently  due  to  the  hand  of  the  text,  at  fr.  1.15  (supraiinear  addi¬ 
tion)  and  17  (expunction  dots).  A  marginal  ancora  at  fr.  2.9  indicates  an  omission  made  good  in 
the  lower  margin:  cf.  5232  ii  37-8  with  introd.  A  gently  ascending  bar  joined  on  its  right  by  the 
lower  end  of  the  right-hand  arc  of  a  circle  appears  in  the  margin  at  fr.  2.14,  and  there  is  a  smaller 
example  of  the  same  at  fr.  2.10.  WBH  suggests  that  these  are  used  in  place  of  paragraphi  to 
mark  major  divisions,  noting  that  they  are  found  in  the  two  places  in  this  stretch  of  text  where 
Heiberg  and  Potter  punctuate  with  a  full  stop,  tjl  is  written  for  -q  at  fr.  1.4.  There  is  no  other 
evidence  for  the  scribes  practice  in  relation  to  the  use  of  iota  adscript.  No  punctuation  survives 


I.  EXTANT  MEDICAL  TEXTS 


5220.  HIPPOCRATES ,  DEALIMENTO  48-51,  DELIQUIDORUM  USUI 


within  the  text  except  a  blank  space  at  ft.  1.8  (see  8-9  n.).  Elision  is  not  marked  at  fr.  1.12. 

The  text  of  fr.  1  comes  near  the  end  of  Alim.,  and  that  of  fr.  2  near  the  beginning  of  Liqu. 
Each  fragment  has  between  21  and  27  letters  to  a  line,  with  an  average  of  23.  The  end  of  Alim. 
would  take  up  another  9  lines,  and  Liqu.  will  have  begun  12  lines  before  fr.  2.1.  If  Liqu.  began 
at  the  top  of  a  column,  the  column  will  have  held  at  least  29  lines  and  been  at  least  13.8  cm  tall. 
Fr.  1  may  have  belonged  to  the  preceding  column,  and  there  would  be  room  at  the  foot  of  the 
column  for  a  title.  For  rolls  containing  two  or  more  short  texts,  see  W.  A.  Johnson,  Bookrolls 
and  Scribes  in  Oxyrhynchus  (2004)  143-4. 

In  Erotians  list  of  Hippocratic  works,  Alim,  appears  close  to  Liqu. ,  both  being  included 
in  the  category  of  dietetic  works:  9.15-17  Nachmanson  etc  Slairav-  . . .  Ilepl  Tpotfyfjc,  Tlepl 
a <f>6pa)v,  Ilepl  vSdrwv  (the  last  is  an  alternative  designation  of  Liqu.:  Anastassiou— Irmer,  Te- 
stimonien  zum  Corpus  Hippocraticum  i  292-4).  But  when  the  works  are  arranged  in  the  order 
in  which  Erotian  read  them,  these  two  texts  do  not  appear  close  together:  see  e.g.  A.  Roselli, 
AION(filol)  22  (2000)  179-84.  The  two  texts  are  again  close  to  one  another  in  the  -nival;  trans¬ 
lated  by  ‘All  ibn  Ridwan  (Anastassiou-Irmer,  Testimonien  iii  449—50),  where  Alim,  is  no.  n 
and  Liqu.  is  no.  13,  and  in  the  nival;  in  manuscript  V  of  Hippocrates,  where  Liqu.  is  no.  24 
and  Alim,  is  no.  25  (CMG  I.i  1.11),  but  they  do  not  appear  close  together  in  the  only  mediaeval 
manuscript  that  includes  Liqu.,  A  (cf.  J.  Irigoin,  RHT$  (1973)  9). 

Other  papyri  with  multiple  Hippocratic  treatises  are  limited  to  codices,  namely  P.  Ant.  I 
28,  III  184  and  185  (MP3  543,  545.1, 539.1);  the  case  of  XXXI  2547  (MP3  545.3)  is  uncertain  (cf. 
ed.  pr.).  No  papyrus  fragments  of  Alim,  or  Liqu.  have  so  far  been  published,  though  P.  Flor.  II 
115  (MP3  456.22)  preserves  a  commentary  on  Alim.,  perhaps  to  be  attributed  to  Galen  (see  most 
recently  CPF  1.2*  18  Hippocrates  25T). 

The  text  of  Liqu.  otherwise  depends  on  A  alone.  Alim,  is  transmitted  by  A  and  M  and  in 
the  Arabic  translation  by  al-Bitrlq  (Ar),  a  collage  of  lemmas  from  the  commentary  by  Galen  (so 
I.  Garofalo,  Galenos  6  (2012)  123),  edited  byj.  N.  Mattock,  Hippocrates:  On  Humours  and  Hip¬ 
pocrates:  On  Nutriment  (1971),  with  an  English  translation.  Extracts  from  Galen’s  commentary 
preserved  in  Arabic  are  edited  by  Garofalo  123-64,  with  an  Italian  translation.  There  is  nothing 
of  particular  note  in  the  text  of  Liqu.  But  in  Alim.,  the  papyrus  is  of  considerable  importance, 
as  demonstrating  that  the  familiar  Greek  text  of  this  part  is  vitiated  by  numerous  insertions 
made  for  the  sake  of  clarity.  It  offers  a  superior  text  lacking  these  insertions  in  several  places: 
cf.  fr.  1.4,  10,  n-14,  14-15,  15-16  nn.  In  two  cases,  the  superior  text  was  already  known  from 
the  Arabic  (fr.  1.4,  14-15  nn.),  but  the  rest  of  the  improvements  are  new.  In  two  places  (cf.  fr. 
1.3-4,  h-  2-9-io  nn.),  there  is  corruption  in  the  main  text  due  to  saut  du  meme  au  mime,  but 
in  the  latter  case,  the  omission  was  made  good  in  the  margin,  and  the  same  may  apply  to  the 
former,  where  the  left-hand  margin  is  missing.  There  are  two  new  false  readings:  cf.  fr.  1.8-9  n- 
(inserted  article),  fr.  2.14— 15  n.  (accusative  for  nominative). 

For  Alim.,  the  editions  of  Littre,  of  J.  L.  Heiberg  in  CMG  I,i  (1927),  of  R.  Joly  in  vol. 
vi.2  of  the  Bude  Hippocrates  (1972),  of  W.  H.  S.  Jones  in  vol.  i  of  the  Loeb  Hippocrates  (1923), 
and  of  K.  Deichgraber,  Pseudhippokrates  Uber  die  Nahrung  (1973),  have  been  consulted,  and  for 
Liqu.,  those  of  Littre,  Heiberg,  Joly,  and  P.  Potter  in  vol.  viii  of  the  Loeb  Hippocrates  (1995). 


Fr.  2 

(vi  118.7-15  L.  =  85.7-14  H.  =  164.8-17  joly) 

pa  \e<f>rjXi<coTaL  deppco  aiovrj 
cic  7r\vpcr)  rov  ccoparoc  anavroc 
rj  pe[pcoc  8 epparoc  cKXqpov 
paX6[ai;tc  cvvrerapevov  x& 

5  Xaac  v[evp<vv  capKatv  €i<xvpio 
cic  i8p[oj roc  a (f>o8oc  vyprjv at  rrpo 
/cAu[cat  oiov  pLvac  kvctiv  <f>vc ac 
cap/c  [coca  1  awaXvvai  tt]£ at  pi 
I'  vvOrj\c.ai  XP0iVv 
10  vtt\_vikov  kcu  Kara  Ke<j>aXr)c 
/cat  [aAAa/v  cnacpcov  reravaiv 
Trap\rfyopiKov  ohvvac  KO)(f>oi  a> 
toc  o<f>[6aXpojv  oca  rotavra 

>  ™  '/'uxp[“  SepMml  otov  mc 

15  cav  eXiciecw  nXrjv  tolclv  at 

poppayc[ovctv  rj  peXXovciv  Ka 
Tyy[fmci 


Fr.  1 

1  Kad  T)\iKirj]v  Ka[i.  Ax  appears  to  translate  instead  /cat  </>Aefyuv. 

3-4  Kai  vovcov  |  f/xaAAoi'  77  vyieiqc.  M  has  07/11710,  ical  vyieiqc  paXXov rj  vovcov  /rat  vovcov 

paXXov  rj  vyietyc,  while  AAx  omit  these  words  by  saut  du  mime  au  mime.  The  text  of  the  papyrus  also  seems  to 
be  the  result  of  a  saut  du  mime  au  mime. 

4  rp\ o<f>rp\  Tpo<f)T]  yap  codd.  Ar  appears  not  to  have  had  yap  Kai  '-rp  for  -77  is  no  doubt  a  trivial  error 
(cf.  e.g.  5233  ii  4),  but  the  yap  of  AM  is  likely  to  be  an  intruder,  inserted  in  order  to  remove  the  asyndeton:  the 
word  is  not  found  elsewhere  in  Alim,  and  does  not  seem  in  the  authors  manner  (WBH). 

8— 9  77  SvcaXXotojroc  ]  v  rj  8uce£[ava|A<oToc:  r/  SvcaXXoiajTOC  Svce^avaXcuroc  codd.,  Gal.  Hipp.  Aph.  2.18 
(xviiB  489.1  K.).  ‘The  blank  space  signifying  punctuation  and  the  article  are  no  doubt  due  to  assimilation  to  the 
preceding  -q  SvcaXXoltoroc  at  the  start  of  a  sentence’  (WBH). 

9— 10  77  einrpo]c8€roc  cufy^alvaAcuroc  Offl.  AAr. 

10  Before  rayienjc,  M  has  Kai  okocoi  (cf.  Ar,  and  the  Galen  testimonia  in  Anastassiou— Irmer,  Testimo¬ 
nien  ii.i  and  2,  which  offer  okocoi,  Wer,  ocoi  yap),  but  the  space  will  not  accommodate  it  here.  Cf.  11-14  n- 
below  for  discussion. 


Fr.  1 

(ix  116.15-118.11  L.  =  84.7-17  H.  =  146.20-147.10  Joly) 

Kad  rjXlKL7j]v  ko\i 
£vpcf)cova  /cat  8ia<f>wv]a  /c[a]t  vov 
cov  Kai  vyieiqc  07/2771]  a  /cat  vovcov 
paXXov  77  vyieirjc  Tp\o(j) 771  /cat  ttvcv 
5  pa  v  vyprj  Tpocf  77]  cvperafiXrjToc 
paXXov  77  £y]pr) v  ]  ir/pr}  Tpotfjr/  ev 
peTafiXrjTOC  v  ]  paXXov  [77  vypq 
77  SucaAAoia/Toc  ]  v  rj  8vce£[ava 
Xiotoc  rj  evvpo]cdeTOC  eu[e£a 
10  vaXcoroc  v  rax]€irjc  Trpocd[ecioc 
8eovrai  vypov  i]r)pa  ec  av [aXrj 
iftiv  v  TaxvT€pr)]c  81  octf>prj[cioc 
(3pa8vT€prjc  TTpojcdectoc  Se[oi> 

Tat  crcpcrj  Tpocfsrj]  pvec  CTep[eio 
15  repot  Suce/cr] rjroi  ra  ye[yv 

pvacpeva  /cara]  ycvoc  aura  [e 
c ovtojv  t cxvporep]a  tov  Ire]  o[v 


6  l  EXTANT  MEDICAL  TEXTS 

rial  more  concisely  expressed:  there  is  no  room  for  {a)  S wapioc  KpaTicTov  after  cc  av[aAr)\t/nv,  (b)  okocoi  Be  en 
before  Taxvrepr)\c,  or  (<r)  okocoi  Be  before  fipaBvrepijc  npo\c6ecioc.  For  the  absence  of  relative  and  connective 
in  (b)  and  (c),  cf.  the  assumed  absence  of  koi  okocoi  before  rax] eajc  (10). 

Gal.  Hipp.  Aph.  2.11  {xviiB  4(17.6-9  K.)  offers  a  text  close  to  that  of  M,  with  at  (a)  Bwdpecoc  aptcrov, 
and  at  (b)  okov  8e  en.  Ar  is  also  close  to  M.  A  has  a  garbled  text,  81’  ocpprjcioc  Taxvrep'qc  vypov  ir/pa  rpetftei 
(~4>-  P.c.)  gevexecoc  (corrected  to  gw-  by  A2). 

'The  missing  relatives  and  connectives  in  10-14  are  unnecessary:  cf.  for  the  style  e.g.  Liqtt.  1  (fir.  2.1-2; 
vi.118.7  L.  =  CMG  I.i  85.7  =  164.8—9  Joly)  avro  to  Beppa  e<f>r/Ai«oTac  deppcp  alovr/ceic,  where  Littre  supplied 
(ct)  before,  rightly  not  adopted  by  Heiberg;  or  e.g.  Call.  Hy.  6.84-6.  They  may  have  been  added  for  clarity.  The 
same  may  apply  to  point  (a).  There  is  no  mechanical  explanation  available  for  any  supposed  omission’  (WBH). 

x4— 15  /iwc  CTep[€(o\repoi  Suceicrjif  nrVot.  Svceierqicrot  is  due  to  Cornarius  (cf.  Ar  ‘become  exhausted 
and  wasted  less  quickly’):  M  has  BvcevrqKroi,  A  Bvccktikoi.  M  and  A  continue  with  r cbv  aAAtov  rrapeg  ocreov 
Kai  vevpov,  but  the  phrase  is  not  present  in  Ar  or  5220,  and  it  may  have  been  inserted  to  explain  the  use  of 
the  comparative  degree,  napeic  and  napeg  are  not  found  elsewhere  in  the  Hippocratic  Corpus  according  to  the 
Index  Hippocraticus.  (Previous  editors,  working  from  the  longer  text,  emended  to  account  for  the  genitive  tcov 
aAAtov:  Littr6  inserted  /xaAAov  before  it,  while  W.  A.  Heidel  ( HSCP  25  (1914)  193),  followed  by  Heiberg  and 
others,  suggested  that  ‘Sijcttjktoi  (or  whatever  form  we  here  accept)  is  a  gloss  on  crepedtrepoi .) 

15—16  ra  ye[yv\pvacpeva.  AM  give  8vcpeTdf3Ar)Ta  ra  (om.  A)  yeyvp.vacp.4va.  Ar  offers  ‘they  do  not  tire 
when  emaciated  and  do  not  become  fatigued’  in  this  place,  which  does  not  correspond  closely  to  the  text  of 
AM.  ‘SvcperdpAr/T-  may  have  come  in  as  a  gloss  on  the  immediately  preceding  8vc4ktt)ktoi,  with  the  termina¬ 
tion  adjusted  to  suit  the  context’  (WBH). 

17  tov  Orel  o[V|toc.  o[  is  represented  by  the  left-hand  arc  of  a  circle.  The  papyrus  thus  seems  to  have 
agreed,  after  correction,  with  AM  in  giving  tov  ovtoc.  LittnS,  however,  emended  this  to  eov ra,  and  was  followed 
by  Jones  and  Joly,  while  Heiberg  was  satisfied  with  the  transmitted  text. 

‘Littrft  emendation  iovra  is  only  syntactically  possible  if  SvcperdpAr/ra  is  present  in  the  text  as  the 
predicate:  Svcperd^Aqra  rti  yeyupvacpeva,  Kara  yevoc  aura  icovrcov  icxvporepa  iovra.  If  Svc per dpA-qra  is  an 
intrusion,  as  this  papyrus  suggests,  then  Kara  yevoc  aura  itovreuv  icxvpdrepa  tov  ovtoc  will  be  the  predicate. 
If  Little’s  emendation  were  adopted,  the  sentence  would  be  left  without  a  predicate,  tov  ovtoc  is  still  problem¬ 
atic.  Deichgraber  prints  his  own  conjecture  too  Beovroc,  which  is  not  too  far  from  the  assumed  reading  of  the 
papyrus  before  correction  (tou  re  ovtoc),  but  does  not  solve  the  problem  of  the  double  genitive  of  comparison, 
noted  by  Littnf  (WBH). 

Fr.  2 

1-2  cuoi/ij]|cic.  A  gives  alovr/cic,  while  Erotian  a  48  (18.1  N.)  has  aidvrjcic.  The  second  hand  of  A  emend¬ 
ed  to  aiovqceic,  which  is  adopted  by  Heiberg  and  Joly.  Littre  and  Potter  print  the  noun  alovqcic,  although 
Potter  translates  you  will  moisten’,  lljcre  is  no  instance  of  itacism  in  what  remains  of  the  papyrus  text  (cf.  fr. 
2.5,  6),  and  it  thus  appears  to  agree  with  Erotian. 

6—7  7rpo]|/<Au[ca[.  Potter  reports  -kAt)  ctj  as  the  reading  of  A,  noting  that  rrpoKAvcai  was  proposed  by  Foes 
after  Cornarius  prolutione.  The  final  trace  in  the  papyrus  is  on  the  tine  and  could  suit  either  v  or  i). 

9—10  As  text  is  too  long  for  the  available  space:  ...  ptvudfjcat,  xpolrjv  dvaxaAicai,  xp°bqv  dvacneBdcai. 
vttvikov  icai  Kara  KeifiaArjc  Kal  aAAwv.  Apparently  either  xpoirjv  avaKaAecai  or  xp°fyv  dvacKeSacai  was  omitted 
in  9;  WBH  suggests  that  it  was  the  former,  by  saut  du  meme  ail  mime.  The  ancora  opposite  9  then  must  have 
signalled  the  text  to  be  restored. 

to  To  the  right  of  the  marginal  divider,  a  further  trace  on  a  damaged  patch  to  the  right  at  a  higher  level. 

14—15  mc]\cav:  nice  a  A.  According  to  the  papyrus’  reading,  the  meaning  will  be  that  pitch  is  an  example 
of  the  cold  things  that  warm  water  can  heat,  for  lesions  etc.  According  to  As  reading,  pitch  can  heat  cold  tilings 
as  warm  water  can.  (‘But  pitch  would  be  a  rather  unexpected  example  of  something  that  is  “cold”  (why?)  and 
to  be  warmed  by  means  of  water,  whereas  it  is  natural  for  the  use  of  hot  water  in  warming  what  is  cold  to  be 


5220.  HIPPOCRATES,  DE  ALIMENTO  48~5l  DE  LIQUIDORUM  USUI  7 

compared  to  that  of  pitch.  The  corruption  in  the  text  of  the  papyrus  may  be  due  in  part  to  the  analogy  of  the 
accusatives  in  npoKAvcai  otov  fivac  ktA.  just  before  (6-7)’  (WBH).) 

D.  LEITH 

5221.  Hippocrates,  De  mulierum  ai-fectibus  1 1.8-14 

27  3B-42/E(7)b  6.5  X  15  cm  Third  century 

Plate  I 

A  fragment  from  the  same  roll  as  P.  Koln  VII  311  (CPF  1.2*  18  Hippocrates  io),  the 
provenance  of  which  was  hitherto  unknown.  N.  Gonis,  APF  5 7  (2011)  4  n.  1,  lists  other 
manuscripts  represented  both  in  the  Cologne  collection  and  among  the  papyri  recovered  by 
Grenfell  and  Hunt  at  Oxyrhynchus.  The  new  piece,  written  against  die  fibres  on  the  back  of  an 
account,  of  which  the  text  runs  in  the  same  direction,  gives  parts  of  21  lines  of  a  column,  with 
right-hand  and  lower  margins  preserved,  the  latter  to  a  depth  of  2.6  cm.  The  cursive  hand  is 
comparable  to  such  examples  as  SB  XVI 12785  of  220. 

Sense  units  are  divided  by  dicolon  (9,  P.  Koln  311.3)  and  midline  dot  (8,  21).  Corrections 
have  been  made  by  the  first  hand  above  the  line,  apparently  at  4  and  certainly  at  15,  and  a 
marginal  note  (correction  or  gloss)  added  in  the  right-hand  margin  at  the  level  of  21.  Initial  t 
and  v  receive  a  diaeresis  at  12, 14,  and  20.  There  is  the  left-hand  end  of  a  horizontal  stroke  in 
the  right-hand  margin  just  above  the  level  of  line  17.  It  is  too  far  left  to  belong  to  the  text  of  the 
next  column,  but  it  may  represent  a  paragraphus,  for  example. 

A  line  holds  28-36  letters.  The  transmitted  text  of  Mul.  /  would  fill  some  28  lines  of  this 
length  before  the  first  line  of  5221.  The  half-way  point  between  the  beginning  of  the  treatise 
and  the  end  of  the  column  in  5221  would  fall  within  the  lines  preserved  on  the  Cologne 
fragment.  Both  fragments  must  therefore  come  from  the  same  column,  the  first  of  this  treatise, 
and  it  must  have  held  approximately  49  lines,  giving  an  approximate  column  height  of  28  cm. 

The  first  editor  of  the  Cologne  fragment,  identifying  the  remains  of  line  1  as  representing 
Kada]f)driva[i  (viii  10.15  L.  =  88.13  Grensemann),  suggested  that  32  letters,  equivalent  to  one 
line,  had  been  lost  between  the  first  and  second  lines  of  the  fragment.  If  such  a  loss  is  assumed, 
the  column  will  have  had  only  48  lines.  But  the  proposed  reading  is  not  acceptable:  d  cannot 
be  read.  The  remains  of  the  second  letter  consist  of  an  upright  curving  to  the  right  at  the  foot, 
from  which  a  diagonal  rises  to  culminate  in  a  small  loop,  which  then  joins  the  top  of  the  ver¬ 
tical  of  7).  This  may  suit  k  best  (cf.  in  5221  ictj  at  8  and  k€  at  12).  The  vertical  of  the  first  letter 
extends  far  below  the  line,  and  must  belong  to  i,  p,  or  <f>.  We  expect  here  part  of  the  sequence 
otc€i  rj  el  aroKoc  qv  (viii  10.16  L.  =  88.14  G.).  I  have  considered  supplying  otceji  icrjv  djro/coc 
rj,  though  this  would  give  the  wrong  sense.  (One  might  compare  the  false  variant  ewijv  for  r\  el 
(viii  12.2  L.  =  88.20  G.),  but  there  the  influence  of  an  earlier  passage  has  caused  the  corruption: 
cf.  4  n.) 

The  only  other  papyrus  witness  to  Mul.  published  to  date  is  the  sixth-century  codex  P. 
Ant.  Ill  184  (CPF  1.2*  18  Hippocrates  9  and  12),  which  also  contained  Superfet.  P.  Ant.  184  fr. 


I.  EXTANT  MEDICAL  TEXTS 


4(a)  overlaps  with  5221  16-19.  The  mediaeval  manuscripts  are  ©MV;  there  is  also  Lat  (the 
Latin  translation)  up  to  the  end  of  section  13  (line  19  in  the  papyrus). 

The  text  is  of  some  interest.  Considerations  of  spacing  suggest  that  the  papyrus  offered  a 
text  superior  to  those  of  other  sources  at  14—15  and  17,  and  a  possibly  correct  variant  at  5.  On 
the  other  hand,  the  text  at  3—4  appears  to  have  suffered  from  a  saut  du  meme  au  meme.  There 
is  a  problematic  new  reading  at  8,  and  an  inferior  reading  appears  to  have  been  offered  in  the 
lost  part  of  2i,  but  the  correct  reading  is  given  in  the  margin;  similarly  at  4  the  correct  mood 
may  have  been  restored  above  the  line.  As  regards  dialect,  the  papyrus  has  covccosv 
(6),  and  toutcou  (ii). 

Collated  with  the  edition  of  H.  Grensemann,  Hippokratische  Gynakologie  (1982).  A.  E. 
Hansons  edition,  in  her  dissertation  Studies  in  the  Textual  Tradition  and  the  Transmission  of  the 
Gynecological  Treatises  of  the  Hippocratic  Corpus  (1971)  133—5,  has  also  been  consulted. 


V7repTovc]coc[tv  :  gltokw 
8c  eovcr)  tov  tc  ccofiaroc  ov  £]yv[r)9eoc  cov 
TOC  €7 T7)V  TrXrjpwdri  tc] Xyp[o]v  l<[at  c]TCpc[cOT€ 
pov  covtoc  7)  ci  Ao^icov]  cp,7Tcip[o]c  ycvr)Ta[i 
5  TlOV  p.7]TpCOiV  aCTOfXOj]T€pU)V  COVCClOV  TO  [ 
Karap.r]via  €7TnrovwTc]pcoc  x°>p££i  ><ai  to.  [ 
iradrjfACLTa  TTpocrmnci ]  rrActova  mere  ra  ( 
Karafir/via  a7ro(f)paccc]c9ai  •  cnrjv  a tokt^ctj  [ 

*X€  1  mSe  me  juoi  kcu  ir]piv  ciprjrat :  <f>7}(j,[t 

10  tt)V  yvvaiKa  apcuoca}p[i<]oT€pr)V  kcu  olttclAwtcI 
prjv  civai  r)  tov  av8p]  a  :  kcu  tovtcov  c o8e 
cxovtoc  arro  ttjc  koi]Xitjc  cXicci  ttjv  i'/CjuaSa 
Kai  Taxtov  i«u  jUaAJAoy  to  ccop-a  ttjc  yy va[t 
koc  7)  tov  avSpoc  /c]at  yap  ci  tlc  vrrep  uSaroc 
15  r/  Kai  v8prjiov  Suo]  rjpcpac  Suo  cvefjpovac 

9cirj  cipia  KaOapa  k]  at  ct/xa  KaOapov  Kai  fie 
fivepevov  cv  ico]^  Toictv  cipioictv  ave 
Acov  evpTjcet  cr^cjac  77-oAAoy  fiapvTcpa 
Ta  eipia  7]  to  ctfxa  oti]  Se  tovto  yiyvcTai  a ici 
20  aTToyajpcci  ec  to  a v€i<]ac  [a]7ro  tov  v8aro[c  c\v  ay 
ycico  eucro/xco  covto]c  ■  i<a  1  Ta  pev  cip[i\a 


viii  10.20  L.  =  88.18  G. 


5221.  HIPPOCRATES,  DE MULIERUM AEFECTIBUS 1 1.8-14 


3  tc]yu/j[o]v:  Kai  lexvporepov  re  M. 

3—4  c]Tepe[core\pav  eovroc.  To  judge  by  the  space  available,  Kai  rrvievorepov,  given  by  the  other  manu¬ 
scripts,  will  have  dropped  out  before  eovroc  (saut  du  meme  au  meme). 

4  yev jjra[i  with  V:  yevono  rell.  The  supralinear  traces  may  be  the  remains  of  ot[,  indicating  the  restora¬ 
tion  of  the  optative  by  a  corrector.  M  has  iirrp/  before  Aoyuov,  while  the  rest  have  rj  el,  which  must  be  right  on 
grounds  of  sense,  irrrjv  may  have  come  in  from  Mul.  1 1,5  (viii  10.13— 14  L.  =  88.11—12  G.)  eirqv  Aoyiaiv  eprreipoc 
yivqrai’,  the  same  applies  to  Vs  subjunctive  yeirqra t,  which  is  ungrammatical  after  rj  el.  The  papyrus  may  have 
had  the  correct  17  ei  in  the  gap,  along  with  yevrjrafi,  as  in  V,  or  errqv,  as  in  M,  which  would  account  for  the 
subjunctive  but  give  the  wrong  sense. 

5  tojv  pr/rpeiov  acropat]  repcov.  The  mediaeval  manuscripts  have  uai  before  tc3v,  but  WBH  notes  that 

eovceiov:  so  0.  MV  have  eovetov. 

6  Karaprjvia  restored  with  V  (on  grounds  of  space):  emp-qvia  ©M.  The  manuscripts  all  have  Karapr/via 
later  in  this  sentence,  but  the  two  compounds  are  used  apparently  interchangeably  throughout  Mul.,  and  the 
tradition  is  often  divided:  V  also  stands  alone,  e.g.,  at  Mul.  1 2.19  (viii  18.16  L.  =  94.5  G.)  and  6.1  (viii  30.6  L.  = 
100.1  G.),  while  M  is  alone  at  9.1  (viii  38.7  L.  =  106.12-13  G.). 

8  aroKtjcr)  [:  oitokoc  fj  codd.  The  verb  aroKcaj  is  otherwise  only  attested  (twice)  in  Ph.  Her.  (i  478.16, 
480.25  M.  =  iii  9.18, 13.4  W.).  WBH  notes  that  the  tense  would  be  surprising. 

9  n]piv.  So  MV:  TTpdiTov  0  (primo  Lat).  In  the  earlier  part  of  the  line,  V’s  locrrep  (for  d>c)  woidd  be  too 
long  for  the  space. 

11  rovreov  with  0:  rovrov  MV. 

14-15  unep  uSaroc  |  [17  Kai  vSprpou.  vrrip  vSaroc  rj  tea l  ycoplov  vSpi/Xov  0:  vnep  u'Saroc  /<al  Siaxioptov 
uSprjXov  M:  vnep  upmov  vSprjXov  V:  <su>per  aquam  vel  vase  aquario  Lat.  G.  prints  vnep  vSaroc  rj  i<al  81a 
Xojplou  uS pr/Xov,  noting  Galen’s  gloss  (on  this  passage?)  Sia  ywpiov  ar to  Siacr-qparoc  (Gloss,  (xix  93.2  K.)),  and 
suggesting  (on  the  basis  of  Lat)  that  uSpijAou  is  a  corruption  of  vSp-qlov  (p.  149).  The  space  will  not  accommo¬ 
date  G.’s  text  in  full,  and  WBH  suggests  that  Staycopiou  (M)  or  x^jplov  (©),  which  has  nothing  corresponding 
to  it  in  the  Latin,  may  be  intrusive:  perhaps  it  was  inserted  in  order  to  make  it  clear  that  the  material  should 
not  touch  the  water  but  be  kept  at  a  distance’.  The  text  is  provisionally  supplied  above  in  accordance  with  this 
hypothesis. 

It  is  not  clear  whether  or  not  vSaroc  had  a  diaeresis  on  its  first  letter. 

17  ev  ico]y.  eucTa.8p.aj  (-pose  M)  tcov  ©MV:  ponderosam  Lat.  G.  prints  cvcraOpov  { icor } :  cf.  below.  The 
Index  Hippocraticus  s.vv.  evcradpoc,  cvcradpoc  suggests  that  the  reading  of  ©V  should  be  taken  as  ev,  c raOpto 
Icov.  Building  on  this,  WBH  argues  that  cradptp  is  a  later  insertion  (to  clarify  tcov),  and  that  the  truth  is  ev, 
icov.  This  fits  the  gap  in  the  papyrus  and  is  provisionally  supplied  above.  In  P.  Ant.  184  fr.  4(a). 2,  the  first  editor’s 
\eucradpuj  icov]  being  too  long  for  the  space,  A.  E.  Hanson,  Pap.  Congr.  XII  (1970)  217-18,  proposed  substi¬ 
tuting  cvcradpajc,  which  Cordaeus  had  conjectured  in  this  passage  on  the  basis  of  Gal.  Gloss,  (xix  143.16  K.) 
cvcraOpov  tcocraOpov.  WBH  suggests  that  ev  icov  stood  in  that  papyrus  as  well,  and  that  Galen’s  ever  ad  pov 
is  taken  from  somewhere  else. 

18  noXXov.  So  ©M:  rroXXtp  V,  P.  Ant.  184  fr.  4 (a). 

20  av€K]ac:  dveveyKacdai  V. 

rou:  om.  V. 

20—21  e]i>  ay| [yecco  everoptu.  The  other  manuscripts  give  evpvcropw  after  dyyeloj.  In  this  copy  it  has 
been  added  in  the  margin  by  the  hand  of  the  main  text,  as  correction  or  gloss,  and  the  word  written  in  the 
body  of  the  text  was  shorter,  to  judge  by  the  space  available.  WBH  suggests  that  it  was  evcropco,  and  this  has 
been  provisionally  supplied  above.  For  confusion  of  eu-  and  evpv-,  WBH  refers  to  his  note  on  Pind.  Nem. 
4.uf.  AiauiSav  |  ev(pv)irvpyov  ISoc  (Wests  emendation),  where  he  compares  for  the  corruption  Pind.  01.  1.73 
Ev{pv}rplaivav  (corr.  Moschopulus),  A.  R.  4.269  evpvppooc  (Meinelce:  ivp(p)ooc  codd.),  Q.  S.  12.234  *vv 
(Rhodomann:  evpvv  codd.),  246  evpvc  (Kochly:  r/ve  codd.).  evcropoc  is  attested,  but  not  in  the  Hippocratic 


I.  EXTANT  MEDICAL  TEXTS 


Corpus,  and  eopucropoc,  attested  five  times  in  the  Hippocratic  Corpus,  will  be  correct. 

coktoJc:  MY  There  is  a  trace  high  in  the  line,  apparently  the  top  of  a  stroke  descending  from  left 

to  right:  not  t,  but  consistent  with  c. 

D.  LEITH 


5222.  Hippocrates,  Epidemtab  I  Case  ii 

63  6B.6<)/C(3-5)b  4.1  x  4.5  cm  Second/third  century 

Plate  I 

A  small  fragment  preserving  parts  of  8  lines  of  a  column,  broken  on  all  sides,  with  text 
running  along  the  fibres.  The  back  is  blank. 

The  text  is  written  in  a  formal  upright  hand.  The  hand  is  generally  bilinear  except  that  v 
descends  below  the  baseline.  Tlie  feet  of  verticals  are  sometimes  decorated,  and  there  are  often 
small  hooks  at  the  tops  of  obliques  in  a  and  A.  o  is  tiny;  e  has  a  short  crossbar  and  may  have 
a  markedly  extended  lower  arc  terminating  in  a  small  dot,  as  also  in  c;  p.  has  straight  sides; 
Y-shaped  v  has  a  broad  shallow  bowl;  to  is  virtually  flat  in  the  middle.  There  is  a  marked  con¬ 
trast  between  broad  and  narrow  letters.  IX 1174  (GMAW2  34),  assigned  by  Turner  to  the  later 
second  century,  is  in  a  similar  style. 

A  line  filler  is  used  at  2  (and  one  might  be  expected  in  a  lacuna  at  5).  et  is  used  for  long 
i  (8,  restored  at  6). 

This  is  the  first  published  papyrus  of  Epidemiae  /;  5231  preserves  an  unidentified  com¬ 
mentary  on  the  treatise  (to  which  5222  could  in  principle  belong).  There  are  published  papyri 
of  Epid.  II,  Epid.  Ill,  and  Epid.  VII:  see  CPF  1.2*  18  Hippocrates  14-16  (MP3  537.1, 538,  538.01). 

The  text  is  accurate  as  far  as  can  be  determined.  In  three  places  (see  3,  7  nn.),  it  agrees 
with  die  remainder  of  the  direct  tradition  (represented  by  A  and  V)  against  the  lemmata  of 
Galen’s  commentary  (‘GalL’  in  the  notes).  There  is  one  new  reading  (2  8e)- 

The  text  has  been  collated  with  the  editions  of  H.  Kuhlewein,  Hippocratis  opera  i  (1894), 
and  Littr£  (vol.  ii,  1840).  Galen’s  commentary  is  edited  by  E.  Wenkebach  (CMG  V.10.1  (1934)). 

I  am  very  grateful  to  Prof.  Jacques  Jouanna  for  advice  on  the  tradition. 

8ul>w8]r}c  accoS-qc  ou[  ii  710.5  L.  =  i  2x2.8  Kw. 

pa  op]  ota  a.7ro  8e  koiXl  >[ 
tjc  ouJSev  77cp[t]  Se  pec ov  [ 

Vpep] 77c  7roAA[a  7rap]eKpo[v 
5  cev  /cat]  rraXiv  [ 
cpeuepa]  icarevoei  avi[ 
crapevjy  v-rreKapwOrj  [ 


5222.  HIPPOCRATES,  EPIDEMIAE  I  CASE  11 


ifivfrc  c]peu<p  [a 


1  actoSijc  with  AGalL:  om.  V. 

2  8e  om.  AVGalL.  For  divergences  in  omission  and  inclusion  of  8e  in  Epid.  lease  histories,  see  3  n.  and 
5231  i  1,  5,  and  ii  10. 

3  8e  with  AV:  om.  GalL. 
fiecov  with  AV:  pecqc  GalL. 

5-6  The  space  calls  for  -cev  rather  than  -ce  at  the  start  of  5  and  c/xet-  rather  than  c/u-  (cf.  8)  at  the  start 

of  6. 

7  vneKapcoOrj  with  AV:  hreKapwOi]  GalL. 

8  e]fi€iKp[a:  I.  epuepa. 

D.  LEITH 


5223.  Hippocrates,  Prognosticum  7 . 10-11 

5  iB.57/C(j)  6.8  x  16.6  cm  Later  first  century 

n2\  Jouanna  Plate  II 

The  lower  part  of  a  column,  with  remains  of  20  lines  written  along  the  fibres.  The  lower 
margin  is  4.5  cm  deep,  and  the  left-hand  edge  of  the  right-hand  margin  is  preserved  in  part. 
On  the  back,  near  the  top,  there  are  two  damaged  lines  of  text  running  in  the  same  direction  as 
the  text  on  the  front.  A  line  contained  an  average  of  19  letters,  and  the  original  column  width 
was  about  7  cm. 

The  main  body  of  the  text  is  written  in  a  rather  untidy  and  irregular  round  hand.  Bilin¬ 
earity  is  breached  principally  by  p  and  x  below  and  by  tj>  above  and  below.  The  loop  of  a  may 
be  round  or  pointed.  In  initial  position,  after  the  gap  in  8,  it  is  enlarged,  with  its  pointed  loop 
extending  below  the  line,  while  in  the  second  example  in  17,  the  tight  round  loop  does  not 
touch  the  oblique.  The  second  oblique  of  8  projects  beyond  the  apex,  c  is  generally  made  in 
three  movements  (upright,  cap,  and  crossbar)  and  loses  its  turn-up,  especially  in  the  more  hast¬ 
ily  copied  lines  towards  the  foot  (cf.  e.g.  the  first  example  in  16,  in  which  the  three  strokes  do 
not  touch);  but  in  20  (first),  the  cap  and  crossbar  are  made  in  a  single  movement.  The  branches 
of  k  tend  to  join  the  upright  low  down,  and  the  lower  branch  is  almost  flat.  p.  is  rounded,  with 
a  deep  saddle.  The  oblique  of  v  projects  to  the  left  and  joins  the  second  upright  near  the  top.  £ 
has  a  long  tail  at  15,  but  not  elsewhere.  The  two  halves  of  o  are  often  inexpertly  attached,  as  at 
18  (first),  and  the  right-hand  arc  may  be  reduced  to  an  oblique,  as  at  12  (first);  cf.  the  circlet  of 
tf>  (19).  77,  with  its  crossbar  projecting  to  the  left,  has  curved  sides  in  the  more  carefully  written 
part  (e.g.  3),  but  straight  sides  towards  the  foot  (e.g.  18).  p  has  a  tiny  loop  and  its  tail  turns  to 
the  right  at  its  tip.  The  cap  of  c  tends  to  be  extended  downwards  on  the  right  (e.g.  5).  v  may  be 
looped  at  the  base  or  made  of  a  short  arc  and  an  upright  joining  with  a  loop  at  the  top  right- 
hand  corner  (12,  first),  to  is  also  variable.  It  may  be  well-rounded  and  carefully  joined,  with  a 


I.  EXTANT  MEDICAL  TEXTS 


5223.  HIPPOCRATES,  PROGNOSTICUM  7.10-11 


high  central  cusp  (15),  or  reduced  to  three  clearly  separated  strokes:  an  arc  on  either  side  and  an 
oblique  for  the  base  of  the  second  loop  (16).  Most  letter  forms  can  be  paralleled  in  documents 
of  the  second  half  of  the  first  century.  Cf.  e.g.  1 39  of  52,  esp.  for  a,  /<;  E  Lond.  II 260  (Kenyon, 
Palaeography  PI.  V)  of  c.  73,  esp.  for  v,  c,  and  the  long  also  II  249  of  80  for  a  and  e  (e.g.  at 
14)  with  their  component  strokes  clearly  separated.  A  subliterary  text  with  some  similarities  is 
III  466  (c0lumbia.apis.p3 56),  assigned  by  Cavallo  to  the  first  century  (// calamo  e  il papiro  228). 

The  text  has  been  corrected  extensively,  in  at  least  one  case  by  a  second  hand.  At  8,  the 
scribe  deliberately  left  a  space  blank,  perhaps  because  he  was  unable  to  read  his  exemplar  or 
because  it  was  damaged  or  defective.  The  missing  word  was  later  inserted  in  a  different,  sloping 
hand,  but  the  scribe  had  overestimated  the  length  of  the  word,  and  part  of  the  space  remains 
unfilled.  The  corrector  apparently  had  access  to  a  second  copy.  For  similar  cases,  cf.  e.g.  LIII 
3710  i  44  with  n.;  LXXIX  5197  introd.  Deletions  are  executed  by  means  of  cancel  strokes  (14, 
18;  cancel  stroke  and  expunction  dot:  6).  A  deleted  letter  is  corrected,  and  omitted  letters  are 
added,  above  the  line  (14;  6, 17). 

A  rough  breathing  is  found  at  14  and  an  acute  accent  at  5  (cf.  n.).  High  dots  or  short 
obliques  accompanied  by  blank  spaces  of  various  lengths  are  used  as  punctuation  (5,  7,  n,  13, 

20) .  In  13,  a  middle  stop  is  placed  between  subject  and  predicate  to  clarify  the  structure,  and  a 
high  oblique  at  the  end  of  the  sentence:  cf.  e.g.  XV 1809  ( GMAW 2 19).  Iota  adscript  is  written 
(15  -cut).  A  superfluous  i  is  added  to  final  a  (6)  and  to  (18):  cf.  Gignac,  Grammar  i  194, 185.  In 
both  cases,  the  letter  has  subsequently  been  deleted.  There  is  unmarked  elision  at  16.  Line  fillers 
may  have  been  used  at  13, 15,  and  17:  cf.  nn. 

The  parchment  codex  P.  Ant.  I  28  (/T7  Jouanna,  MP3  543;  CPF  1. 2*  18  Hippocrates  1  + 

21) ,  assigned  to  the  fifth  century  by  P.  Fabrini  and  D.  Manetti  (CPF  1. 2*  p.  78),  is  the  only 
other  ancient  copy  of  Prog,  published  to  date.  The  preserved  part  has  on  one  side  the  end  of 
the  treatise  (24-5),  and  on  the  other  the  beginning  of  Aph.  Among  Egyptian  papyri,  the  indi¬ 
rect  tradition  is  represented  by  P.  Tebt.  II  678  (17 23  Jouanna,  MP3  2368;  GMP  II  2),  a  medical 
treatise  that  borrows  material  from  Prog. 

There  are  several  new  readings.  a7T0KvpT0v\[fi\eva  at  12-13,  hitherto  only  known  from 
Galen’s  commentary,  is  attractive:  cf.  10-11  n.  New  readings  at  6,  n,  12, 14  (twice),  and  19-20 
are  of  more  doubtful  value.  A  previously  neglected  variant  at  19,  shared  with  M,  has  now  been 
adopted  by  Jouanna.  ‘Ionic’  forms  are  not  used  consistently:  contrast  e.g.  c ovra  (11)  and  okoc a 
(13)  with  fxrjdev  (15)  and  oca  (7). 

I  am  indebted  to  Prof.  Jacques  Jouanna  for  his  generosity  in  sharing  with  me  in  advance 
of  publication  the  relevant  material  from  his  Bude  edition  of  Prog.  (2013),  where  the  signifi¬ 
cance  of  5223  is  discussed  on  pp.  cxxiii-vi.  The  direct  tradition  is  represented  by  C'MVLati; 
GalL  indicates  the  lemmata  of  Galen’s  commentary.  The  notes  provide  a  collation  with  Jouan- 
na’s  text;  for  full  information  about  the  tradition,  his  apparatus  should  be  consulted. 

Besides  Jouannas  edition,  those  of  Littre  (vol.  ii,  1840)  and  B.  Alexanderson,  Die  hippo- 
kratische  Schriji  Prognostikon:  Oberlieferung  und  Text  (1963)  and  the  latter’s  Textkritischer  Kom- 
mcntar  zum  hippokratischen  Prognostikon  und  Bemerkungen  zu  Galens  Prognostikonkommentar 
(1968)  have  been  consulted. 


] . [..].[ 

d]e  XPV  TOiV  ot 8t){ICLt[(OV  ii  130.1  L.  =  21.3  J. 

Xp\  oviioyTajv  7 re[p]i  r[avra 

r]a  XWPl °-  V7TOCK€TTTc[cd(U  TCLC 

5  e] fXTTvrjc iac' ra  Se  S[i]a7r[u 

rj]pa.TaM  oj8c  XPV  ptyletv 
r]a  cvtcvOcv  oca  fxcv  f£[a> 

(m.  2)  T]p€7TCTai vvv  (m.  1)  aptcra  c\ctiv 
cu]c  piaXtcra  CKK\ivov[ra 
IO  K]«i  etc  ofyatj..; 

]a-  ra  8c  ptcyaX a  re  covra 
/c]ai  ovk  etc  o£y  a 7 roicvpTOv 
fjt\cv a-  KaKicra' oicoca  8c  c[ 
ecu]  p'qytyvlr^Tai  a/ucra  a  rcu[t 
15  e£w  ycupicut  pridcv  ctti 

Kotvojvct  aAA  cctl  -npoc 
€CTap.eva  tc  k at  avco8v 
v]a  xat  irav  to  e|cu[)i8  ycuptov 
o]fjtoxpcpov  (j>at v-qrat  teat 
20  o]ptaXcc-  to  8c  TTVOV  aptCTOV 

1  j  [..3.1-  Traces  on  the  line. 

4  vnocK€TtTe[c6cu  rac  would  extend  further  to  the  right  than  the  end  of  the  previous  line.  The  article 
may  have  been  omitted,  but  cf.  8  for  a  line  of  similar  length. 

5  '  '.  Above  rj,  a  short  diagonal  rising  steeply  from  left  to  right,  with  a  short  horizontal  joined  to  its  top. 
A  sweeping  diagonal  rises  from  below  this  horizontal  to  its  right  and  almost  touches  the  foot  of  u  in  the  line 
above.  Perhaps  the  Ionic  ending  was  felt  to  require  clarification.  WBH  suggests  that  the  combination  of  signs  is 
a  (mistaken)  rough  breathing  (not  identical  to  the  one  in  14,  but  cf.  Turner,  GMAW2  p.  12  for  such  inconsisten¬ 
cy)  and  acute  accent:  ‘the  top  of  the  upright  of  the  breathing  is  not  present  but  may  have  been  lost  to  abrasion. 
Perhaps  the  scribe  misunderstood  a  heavily  inked  accent  in  his  exemplar’. 

6  Vpivftiv:  cKerrrecdai  C'MV  (printed  by  Jouanna:  cf  pp.  cxxiii-iv):  unocKdirrecOai  GalL(VRF):  Si- 
ac*eWc0ai  GalL(P).  The  previous  sentence  (4)  has  vnocKenrecOai  with  XPV-  Lati  has  considemre  in  both  places 
(139.20,  2i  Alex.).  Cf  Prog.  25.1,  4  (ii  188.9,  190.5  L.  =  78.1,  79.7  J.),  where  Kpivtiv  is  used  in  the  appropriate 
sense.  ‘  Vpiv[eu'  may  have  been  added  as  a  gloss,  since  the  use  of  cKenrecOai  shortly  after  vnoo<enTec6ai  but  in 
a  different  sense  is  potentially  confusing:  cf  the  translation  ofW  H.  S.  Jones  in  vol.  ii  of  the  Loeb  Hippocrates 
(p.  19),  “one  must  suspect  ...  ought  to  be  judged  of  thus”.  For  the  omission  of  k  in  the  sequence  XPV'<P1> 
perhaps  such  cases  as  KeAijpto/xai  for  KeicX^pto/xai  in  P.  Mich.  Ill  187.35  (75),  €iui<e\tp.Gvoc  for  eTriKe/cAyrevoc  in 
P.  Mich.  IV.i  224.1955  (173);  Gignac,  Grammar  i  65’  (WBH). 

7  oca.  C'MGalL  have  okocu ,  as  printed  by  Jouanna,  while  V  has  acca.  Only  a  quotation  in  Gal.  Hipp. 


I  EXTANT  MEDICAL  TEXTS 


Epid.  VI  1.13  (xviiA  855,12  K.  =  CMG  V.10.2.2  35.11)  agrees  with  the  papyrus  in  giving  oca  (cf.  13  n.).  Alexander- 
son  (1968)  25, 199.10  n.,  prefers  acea  against  oca  and  o/roc a  as  lectio  difficilior  throughout  Prog. 

10  «]ai,  1  has  a  crossbar  growing  out  of  its  side  at  mid-line  level:  perhaps  the  scribe  began  to  write  17. 

etc  with  V:  ic  C'MGalL,  printed  by  Jouanna.  Cf.  12  n. 

10-11  a[  ] . [..]  .![>  Galen,  Hipp.  Prog.  1,40  (xviiiB  103.18-104.2  K.  =  CMG  V.9.2  254.25— 

2.55.3)*  knew  of  two  readings  in  this  passage,  diroKopvfjiovp^va  and  diroKvprovpeva.  The  latter  is  found  at 
this  point  in  MV,  while  C'GaiL  have  the  former.  Where  the  papyrus  reads  airoKvprov\[p]eva  below  at  12—13, 
drroKopvrf>ovp.cva  is  given  by  C'MGaJL(Ar),  while  VGalL(VR)  have  cvvecra Xpcva  (and  GalL(F)  KarecraXpeva: 
om.  GalL(P)).  As  Alexanderson  (1968)  27,  203.3  n.,  suggests,  the  reading  cvvecraXpeva  in  Galen’s  lemma  may 
have  made  its  way  into  the  lemma  (and  then  into  V)  due  to  the  influence  of  Galen’s  own  paraphrase,  cvvecraA- 
fiei'a  8e  oXa  rrpoc  rtva  Kopv(f>r)v  avaxeiWxat  (xviiiB  103.14— 15  K.  =  CMG  V.9.2  254.22—23).  Alexanderson  prints 
d7roKopv(f>ovp.€va  in  both  places,  but  allows  that  airoKvpTodpeva  may  be  right  in  the  first  as  lectio  difficilior  (27, 
203.2  n.).  Alexanderson  thus  seems  to  understand  Galen’s  remarks  on  the  variant  reading  as  referring  only  to 
the  first  instance  of  the  disputed  word,  but  they  would  make  equally  good  sense  if  read  as  referring  to  both 
places,  i.e.  if  the  different  witnesses  to  which  Galen  had  access  had  either  dnoKopvfovpcva  twice  or  dnoKvp- 
rovpeva  twice  (the  relevant  remarks  are  as  follows:  ei're  S' etc  o£u  d-noKvprovpev a  eire  etc  o£u  dnoKopu<f>ovpeva 
ycypappivov  deq,  8rjXoi>  oti  pta  «ar’  dp.<f>orepac  rdc  Xegeic  icri  t<al  17  avr-q  Stavota).  Since  die  papyrus  stands 
alone  with  ditoKuprodpcva  in  the  second  place,  it  is  perhaps  most  likely  that  diroKop-roupcva  was  written  also 
at  io-ii,  where  damage  precludes  a  certain  reading.  Jouanna  adopts  dnoi<vprovpeva  as  lectio  difficilior  in  both 
passages:  cf.  his  discussion  on  p.  137  (22  n.  1). 

11  re  eovra.  The  surface  is  badly  damaged  and  the  dotted  letters  are  very  insecurely  read. 

The  papyrus  uniquely  omits  ko.1  irXarea  after  eovra:  perhaps  the  scribe  skipped  ahead  to  the  next  Kai. 

12  ou/c:  the  rest  of  the  tradition  has  rjiacra.  Doubtless  simple  banalizadon. 

etc  with  V:  ec  C'MGalL,  printed  by  Jouanna.  Cf.  10  n. 

12- 13  o.TTOKvpTov\[p.]€va:  cf.  io-ii  n. 

13  oKoca  with  C'GaiL,  as  printed  by  Jouanna:  oca  M  and  Gal.  Hipp.  Epid.  VI:  dccaY.  Contrast  oca  at  7. 

13- 14  e[|cto].  The  e  has  a  long  crossbar  (or  possibly  it  was  followed  by  a  separate  horizontal  stroke  used  as 
a  line  filler).  This  suggests  that  the  papyrus  agreed  with  C'  and  Gal.  Hipp.  Epid.  VI  in  reading  ccco  (as  printed 
by  Jouanna),  rather  than  et «u  (MVGalL). 

T4  pvyiyArji'o  Tai.  pqyvv rat  is  found  in  MVGalL(VRP)  and  Gal.  Hipp.  Epid.  VI,  and  printed  by  Jouan- 
na,  while  C'GalL(F)  have  prjyvwrai.  WBH  suggests  that  the  exemplar  had  yiyrqrai  with  prj  and  v  written 
above  the  line  as  corrections,  and  that  the  scribe  mistook  the  supralinear  pq  for  an  addition  and  initially 
missed  (or  ignored)  the  supralinear  u.  A  corrector  (the  hand  is  perhaps  the  same  as  at  the  start  of  line  8)  has 
cancelled  the  17  in  -17x01  and  corrected  it  with  v  above  the  line,  but  yi  is  not  deleted.  The  variant  yiyvqrai  may 
owe  something  to  the  paiaeographical  similarity  of  77  to  yt  in  some  hands  (as  in  that  of  this  papyrus).  For  the 
termination,  cf.  19  n. 

a/ncra  is  followed  by  icnv  in  the  other  sources,  as  in  Jouannas  text. 

15  p-qQev  with  MV:  pq8cv  C'GaiL  and  Gal.  Hipp.  Epid.  VI,  printed  by  Jouanna. 

15- 16  ctti\koiv<ov€i:  C'MGalL  have  inu<oivwveei,  printed  by  Jouanna,  while  Gal.  Hipp.  Epid.  VI agrees 
with  the  papyrus.  V  has  ko  ivcoveei. 

15, 17  There  may  be  a  trace  of  a  horizontal  stroke  at  the  end  of  each  of  these  lines;  cf.  13. 

16— 17  rrpoc\ecraX'  peva.  The  participle  (-)ecTap.evoc  is  familiar,  and  the  omission  of  a  second  triangular 
letter  (A)  was  an  easy  corruption.  The  reading  after  correction  matches  that  of  C',  accepted  by  Jouanna;  MV 
have  npoecraXpeva  and  GalL  cvvecraXpcva. 

19  o]fxogp(oov.  oj  is  damaged  on  the  right,  but  o  cannot  be  read  and  would  in  any  case  not  fit  the  space. 
For  the  formation  in  three  movements  (left-hand  arc,  descending  oblique,  right-hand  arc),  cf.  16  koivwvci.  M 
has  ofiogpoov,  printed  by  Jouanna,  while  V  and  GalL  have  Sfwxpow,  C'Lati  have  opogpoov  before  wav.  'The 
corruption  may  be  due  to  the  influence  of  the  familiar  form  d/mypojv:  perhaps  cu  was  written  over  -00-  in  the 


5223.  HIPPOCRATES,  PROGNOSTICUM  7.10-11 


exemplar  and  the  scribe  took  it  as  a  correction  of  the  first  omicron.  For  interchange  of  to  and  o,  cf.  Gignac, 
Grammar  i  275—7’  (WBH) . 

<fxuvr)Tai  with  M,  printed  by  Jouanna;  <f>alvcrai  C'VGafL.  The  subjunctive  is  at  first  sight  difficult  to 
explain.  Jouanna  follows  Reinhold  in  restoring  (rjv)  before  1 rav  to  account  for  it.  ‘Hie  appearance  of  palvqrai  in 
this  papyrus  may  shed  new  light  on  its  origin.  The  exemplar  had  another  irrational  subjunctive  (-17x01  for  -erai) 
shortly  before  in  ylyvqrai  (14  n.).  There  the  curious  -17x01  was  eliminated  when  the  right  verb  (pr/ywrai)  was 
restored,  but  here  the  verb  is  the  correct  one  and  the  corruption,  being  confined  to  the  termination,  has  gone 
unnoticed.  The  new  variant  in  line  14  may  suggest  that  Ms  palv-qrai  is  not  a  unique  preservation  of  the  trudi 
but  rather  the  last  trace  of  a  cendency  in  part  of  the  tradition  hereabouts  to  write  -17x01  where  -exat  is  required. 
Reinholds  Kai  (r/v)  would  be  in  danger  of  being  misunderstood  as  “even  if”  ’  (WBH). 

19-20  Kai  j  [oj/xaAec:  not  found  in  any  other  witness,  and  not  admitted  to  the  text  by  Jouanna.  The  fol¬ 
lowing  sentence  includes  Kai  6p,aXov ,  in  the  sequence  /cat  opaXov  /cat  Aetov  /cat  a»c  17/acxa  SvctDSec  (ii  130.10— 11 
L.  =  22.7-8  J.);  in  that  passage,  C'  StepliL  have  Kai  Xlov  (for  Aetov)  before  /cat  d/zaAov,  and  M  omits  /cat  opaXov. 
‘Perhaps  /cat  o/xaAcc  was  written  there  in  part  of  the  tradition,  but  dropped  out  by  parablepsy  (cf.  11  above) 
and  was  restored  in  the  margin,  whence  it  was  copied  into  the  text  in  the  wrong  place  in  this  copy  or  one  of 
its  ancestors’  (WBH).  Jouanna  22  n.  2  notes  that  opaXqc  is  found  in  part  of  the  manuscript  tradition  at  Coac. 
273  (v  642.18  L.)  in  a  passage  taken  from  Prog,  where  the  tradition  of  Prog,  has  opaXov  (ii  126.1  L.  =  17.7  J.). 

D.  LEITH 


5224-6.  Dioscorides 

These  three  manuscripts  of  Dioscorides  De  materia  medica  (henceforth  MM),  assigned 
to  the  second,  third,  and  fourth  centuries,  double  the  number  of  ancient  copies  published  to 
date,  making  it  and  the  Hippocratic  Aphorisms  the  known  medical  works  best  represented  on 
papyrus.  The  other  ancient  copies  are  P.  Mich.  inv.  3  (MP3  346),  of  the  mid-second  century, 
containing  an  extensive  passage  from  MM  2.76  (i  151.18-152.3,  153.15-157. 23  W.);  P.  Aberd.  8 
(MP3  347),  a  papyrus  of  the  second  century  from  the  Fayum,  preserving  parts  of  MM  3.130-31 
(ii  140.8-141.2  W.);  and  P.  Koln  VII  312  (MP3  347.01),  of  the  late  first  or  second  century,  with 
parts  of  MM  4.1-2  (ii  168. 6-10  W.). 

Four  further  papyri,  P.  Leid.  X,  P.  Ant.  Ill  123,  PSI  inv.  3011,  and  5242  below,  preserve 
excerpted  sections  or  abridgements  of  MM,  or  text  which  otherwise  coincides  with  parts  of 
it.  P.  Leid.  X  (MP3  1997),  a  papyrus  codex  assigned  to  the  third  or  fourth  century  (see  R. 
Halleux,  Lcs  Alchimistes  grecs  i  (1981)  22-4),  contains  in  its  final  section  (pp.  14.15-16. 28),  at 
the  end  of  a  list  of  alchemical  recipes,  a  series  of  excerpts  on  minerals  taken  from  MM  5,  and 
introduced  by  the  heading  AtocicoptSov  4k  tov  nepl  vXqc.  P.  Ant.  123  (MP3  2388.1),  a  papy¬ 
rus  codex  of  the  sixth  century,  preserves  a  pharmacological  compilation  that  derives  much 
of  its  content  from  MM  but  also  contains  some  non-Dioscoridean  material  (cf.  e.g.  fr.  4(a)). 
The  ordering  of  the  plants  seems  to  have  conformed  to  some  extent  to  Dioscorides’  original, 
non-alphabetical  scheme  (cf.  esp.  frr.  j{a),  8 {a),  j{h),  8(£)).  The  Dioscoridean  sections  show 
clear  signs  of  abridgement,  paraphrase,  and  extensive  re-wording.  PSI  inv.  3011  (MP3  2388), 
of  the  third  century,  preserves  a  list  of  views  associated  with  certain  named  authorities  on 
the  medical  properties  of  various  plants.  Dioscorides  makes  the  same  statements  about  these 


I.  EXTANT  MEDICAL  TEXTS 


5224.  DIOSCORIDES,  DE MATERIA  MEDICA  1.61,  63-4 
5224.  Dioscorides,  De  materia  medica  i.6i,  63-4 


plants,  in  the  same  words  and  in  the  same  order,  at  MM  1.73  (i  73.5—7  W),  77  (i  77.18— 22  W), 
79  0  79- 5-6  W.),  and  81  (i  79.19-21  W.),  but  without  naming  the  authorities  (though  in  the  last 
case  he  attributes  the  view  to  evioi).  Finally,  5242  gives  instructions  for  the  thickening  of  oils 
resembling  those  of  Dioscorides,  though  employing  different  measures. 

There  is  no  sign  that  any  of  the  new  papyri  carried  illustrations.  In  each,  as  in  R  Aberd. 
8,  the  preserved  text  bridges  chapters  of  MM  on  individual  plants,  showing  that  illustrations 
were  not  found  between  the  entries.  Nor  does  reconstruction  of  the  text  at  any  point  indicate 
that  there  was  variation  in  the  indentation  of  the  columns:  there  were  clearly  no  illustrations 
within  the  body  of  the  column.  While  it  remains  possible  that  whole  column  widths  were  giv¬ 
en  over  to  illustrations,  the  intercolumnium  preserved  in  5226  counts  against  this  possibility. 
Moreover,  the  only  extant  example  of  an  illustrated  herbal  on  a  papyrus  roll,  R  Tebt.  II  679  +  R 
Tebt.  Tait  39-41  (MP3  2094,  second  century),  depicts  each  of  its  plants  direcdy  above  the  rele¬ 
vant  text,  as  in  the  codex  herbal  P.  Johnson  +  P.  Ant.  Ill  214  (MP3  2095)  and  in  manuscripts  C 
and  N  of  Dioscorides.  This  is  also  the  only  arrangement  mentioned  by  Pliny  in  his  description 
of  the  illustrated  herbals  of  Crateuas,  Dionysius,  and  Metrodorus  (NH  25.8  pinxere  namque 
effigies  herbarum  atque  ita  subscripsere  effectus).  The  absence  of  illustrations  in  these  papyri  does 
not  of  course  disprove  the  belief  of  J.  M.  Riddle,  Dioscorides  on  Pharmacy  and  Medicine  (1985) 
177,  that  MM  was  originally  illustrated,  but  there  is  as  before  no  evidence  in  early  copies  to 
support  it. 

I  am  extremely  grateful  to  Dr  Marie  Cronier,  who  is  preparing  a  much-needed  new  crit¬ 
ical  edition  of  Dioscorides,  for  her  kindness  in  providing  detailed  comments  on  earlier  drafts 
of  the  following  three  papyri.  She  also  generously  shared  with  me  her  collations  of  the  relevant 
portions  of  text,  as  well  as  the  results  of  her  unpublished  research  on  the  manuscript  tradition. 
A  number  of  her  advances  over  Wellmann’s  editorial  work  on  Dioscorides  have  informed  the 
following  papyrus  editions.  Among  the  most  significant  is  her  use  of  several  important  copies 
not  used  by  Wellmann,  notably  G  (Vat.  gr.  284,  of  the  tenth  century),  M  (New  York,  Pierpont 
Morgan  cod.  M  652,  likewise  of  the  tenth  century),  W  (Athous  Magnae  Lavrae  Q  75,  of  the 
eleventh),  and  J  (Paris,  gr.  2260,  of  the  fifteenth).  For  the  components  of  M  (Ma,  Mb,  and 
Me),  see  M.  Cronier,  REG  125  (2012)  95-130.  Cronier  has  also  established  that  Wellmann’s  H, 
A,  and  Di  are  of  no  value  for  the  establishment  of  the  text,  having  been  copied  from  extant 
manuscripts;  I  have  therefore  not  recorded  their  readings.  Cf.  further  M.  Cronier,  ‘Quelques 
aspects  de  l’histoire  du  texte  du  De  materia  medica  de  Dioscoride:  forme  d’origine,  remanie- 
ments  et  revisions  a  Constantinople  aux  Xe  et  XIC  siecles’,  in  V.  Boudon-Millot  et  al.  (edd.), 
Ecdotica  e  ricezione  dei  testi  mcdici  greci  (200 6)  43-65;  ead.,  ‘L’Herbier  alphabetique  grec  de 
Dioscoride:  quelques  remarques  sur  sa  genese  et  ses  sources  textuelles’,  in  A.  Ferraces  Rodriguez 
(ed.),  Fito-zooterapia  antigua  y  altomedieval  (2009)  33-59;  and  ead.,  ‘Le  Dioscoride  alphabe¬ 
tique  latin  et  les  traductions  latines  du  De  materia  medica ,  in  D.  Langslow,  B.  Maire  (edd.), 
Body,  Disease  and  Treatment  in  a  Changing  World  {2010)  189-200. 


72/13  (d)  6. 7  x  6. 3  cm  Fourth  century 

Plates  H  (->),  III  (f) 

A  fragment  of  a  papyrus  codex  containing  remains  of  eight  lines  on  the  — >  side  and  nine 
on  the  f  side.  Only  the  outer  margin  (see  below)  is  preserved,  extending  to  2.6  cm  on  the  — > 
side,  and  c.  2.5  cm  on  the  J  side. 

The  text  is  written  in  iron-gall  ink  in  a  medium-sized  formal  hand.  The  hand  slopes 
forward  and  is  generally  bilinear,  with  only  p  and  v  projecting  below  the  lower  line.  {<f>  and  i p 
do  not  occur.)  There  are  some  features  of  the  Severe  Style,  especially  its  narrow  e  and  c.  os  is 
broad  and  rounded.  The  arms  of  k  are  separated  from  its  upright.  Cf.  GMAW 2  49  (XXXTV 
2699),  assigned  to  the  fourth  century;  GBEBP 12 a  (XI 1352),  12b  (PSI  X  1171),  also  assigned 
to  the  fourth  century. 

A  heading  at  J.  4,  placed  on  a  separate  line  in  ekthesis  and  preceded  by  (forked?)  para¬ 
graphs,  signals  a  new  chapter  and  specifies  the  name  of  the  plant  to  be  discussed.  The  name 
cpivpva,  as  the  first  word  of  the  new  chapter,  is  repeated  at  J  5.  This  feature  is  not  found  in  any 
other  papyrus  fragment  so  far  published,  but  several  of  the  later  manuscripts  have  headings, 
most  often  introduced  by  mpi  (especially  FHADi). 

As  the  columns  are  very  narrow,  with  an  average  of  seventeen  letters  per  line  (width 
roughly  7  cm),  the  codex  must  have  contained  two  columns  per  page  (cf.  5219  and  5227).  The 
chapters  preceding  that  on  cpvpva  (1.61-3)  constitute  the  end  of  a  discrete  section  on  different 
forms  of  perfumed  oil,  and  it  is  not  certain  that  each  of  its  subsections  was  given  a  separate 
heading  in  the  same  way  as  the  chapters  on  individual  plants.  The  text  between  the  preserved 
portions  would  fill  a  further  34  lines  without  headings,  on  the  assumption  that  each  subsec¬ 
tion  describing  a  different  oil  was  begun  on  a  new  line,  or  a  further  36  lines  with  headings.  A 
column  height  of  41  or  43  lines  ( c .  22  or  23  cm)  falls  well  within  acceptable  limits.  Each  of  the 
surviving  portions  of  text  will  then  have  formed  part  of  the  outer  column  of  its  page. 

There  are  no  punctuation  marks  in  what  survives.  Inorganic  diaeresis  is  used  at  — *  5. 

At  — *  3  and  7,  the  papyrus  gives  several  viable  readings  not  adopted  by  Wellmann  and 
previously  known  only  from  G  or  G  and  J. 


D.  LEITH 


(i  56.14-17  w.) 


I.  EXTANT  MEDICAL  TEXTS 

1  0  57-5-7  W) 


av8]f>cu<ac  Ka  1  ya[y  (1.61.2) 

ypatvac  cvjv  i<ap8ap,co  /cat  afj,apaK[iva)  rr)v  (1.63) 

pLO)  TTpOC  T€  p ]  lyr}  7T€plO  8wafJ.IV  [ 

St/ca  /cat  vpo]c  rpofiovc  c [u^vpva  [  1.64.1 

5  rove  ai to  rco]  v  iofioA cov  j  Cfxvpva  [SaKpvov  ecrt 

drjpioiv  yty]vop,€vovc  8ev8po  [u  yewiofxevov 

ev  cvyxpccpijaciv  era  ev  apaftia  [opoiov  ttj 

dep,a  re  cKo]p7noirAr)  aiyu7rn[aKr)  a/cav 

.  .  .  .  dr)  ov  e[yK07rT0pL€Vov 


3  irepiol [8 i/ca.  Hie  papyrus  agrees  with  G  alone  in  omitting  the  article:  ra  irepioSiicd  McWFJ. 

4J  omits  irp6c. 

5  rove  GJ:  /cat  rove  F:  /cat  npoc  rove  McW.  To  judge  by  the  space  available,  the  papyrus  agreed  with  GJ. 

6  G’s  yiyvopevovc  is  perhaps  best  suited  to  the  available  space,  and  gives  good  sense  if  Kai was  not  present 
at  5  (see  n.).  Other  readings:  yevopevovc  McJ,  yivoyAvovc  Siyyfiovc  W,  SaKvop-evovc  F. 

7  cvyxpicfi]< xciv,  with  G  alone:  cvyxpicfxart  McWFJ. 


1  The  traces  are  meagre.  Of  the  first  letter,  a  vertical  extends  below  the  notional  lower  line.  Perhaps 
ai'a]|(Aojy[ou]v  t[o>  Kpoiavai  could  be  restored,  with  the  other  manuscripts,  but  this  is  far  from  certain. 

2-3  rr/v\  |  Bvvapuv.  G  alone  has  777  Swafie t.  All  other  witnesses  agree  with  the  papyrus. 

5-6  SaKpvov  ecri  FGJ:  ecn(v)  8ai<pvov  McW.  I  have  restored  the  reading  of  FGJ  merely  exempli  gratia. 

D.  LEITH 


5225.  Dioscorides,  De  materia  medica  3.17-18 

50  4B.33/J (6— 7)b  Fr.  I  5  x  8  cm  Second  century 

Plate  V 

Three  fragments,  with  writing  running  along  the  fibres.  The  back  contains  remains  of 
two  columns,  with  an  intercolumnium  2-2.5  cm  wide,  of  an  unidentified  text  written  in  a 
badly  faded  hand  and  running  in  the  same  direction.  Frr.  1+2  have  on  the  front  remains  of  two 
columns,  the  second  being  represented  by  a  small  trace  (paragraphus?)  just  above  the  level  of 
line  5.  The  left  (fr.  2)  and  right  (fr.  1)  margins  of  the  first  column  survive,  the  former  to  a  width 
of  0.2  cm,  the  latter  to  c.  0.5  cm.  The  supplements  give  a  column  width  of  c.  8.5  cm.  Fr.  3  has 
a  blank  space  extending  to  0.8  cm  below  its  last  line,  but  the  remains  of  the  text  on  the  back 


5225.  DIOSCORIDES,  DE  MATERIA  MEDICA  3.17-18  19 

suggest  that  this  represents  a  blank  portion  of  a  line  rather  than  the  lower  margin.  There  are 
between  28  and  33  letters  to  a  line,  with  an  average  of  30.6. 

The  new  chapter  at  frr.  1+2,8  begins  on  a  new  line,  in  ekthesis  and  preceded  by  a  paragra¬ 
phus.  A  subsection  also  begins  on  a  new  line  (4). 

The  text  is  copied  in  a  small,  upright,  informal  round  hand,  with  liberal  use  of  right-facing 
serifs  on  the  feet  of  verticals.  The  hand  is  roughly  bilinear,  with  p  extending  below  the  lower 
line,  and  <j>  projecting  far  above  and  below.  The  cross-bar  of  e  is  long,  often  touching  the  fol¬ 
lowing  letter.  Occasional  ligatures  are  found  (cf.  e.g.  Aa  at  frr.  1+2.11,  et  at  13).  The  hand  may 
be  placed  in  the  second  century,  probably  earlier  rather  than  later  in  that  century.  Comparable 
are  GMAW 2  22  and  24  (XXVI  2441,  XVIII  2161),  both  assigned  to  the  second  century,  and 
there  are  broad  correspondences  to  GLHij,b  (P.  Lond.  Lit.  132.),  assigned  to  the  first  half  of  the 
second  century. 

Organic  diaeresis  is  used  at  frr.  1+2.9.  Apostrophe  marks  elision  at  frr.  1+2.1.  Itadstic 
spellings  are  found  at  frr.  1+2.9, 11,  and  13. 

Fr.  3  remains  unidentified,  and  may  preserve  a  variant  text. 

The  text  is  generally  good.  There  is  a  possibly  correct  new  reading  at  frr.  1+2.14. 


Frr.  1+2  (ii  24.1-n  W.)  Ft.  3 


]  S’ ovpa  (3.17)  ].[ 

ayova  /cat  KOiXiav  icraci  <f>6]  icikoic  re  ]p.p.<o8[ 

Kai  ]  ]."?$.[ 

ytverai  Se  Kai  aypia]  a K[av0]a  opoia  ]  [ 


5  CKoAvp.10  ai<avdio8r)]  c  ^payyrepa  rrjc 

ev  rrapaSeicoic  Kai  -pj/xepou  Svvarai  Se 
Kai  ravrrjc  rj  pt£a  oca  Ka]i  r)  rrpo  avrrjc 
avco[vic  01  Sc  ovwvi8a  ko\o\vciv  /cAcove[c  3.18 

crriOap\iaioi  Kai  /xet]£ovec  0ap.vot'Se[tc 
10  rroAvyolyaroi  piacya]  Aac  re  eyovrec  ir[oA 

Aac  /c[et/>aAia  rr€pi(f)€p\r)  (f)vAAapia  j u.€t[/cpa 
A[c7rra  cocrrep  (j>aKov  v]poc  ra  rov  7rr)yavo[v 
r)  Awrov  rov  ev  yop^OKorreioic  [t»]7roS[a 
cea  Kai  ovk\  ar)8r)c  a\[p.€V€rai 

15  Se  77 po  rov  aKavdoifi]  yr)c[cu 


I  EXTANT  MEDICAL  TEXTS 


Frr.  1+2 

2  tcTact  restored  with  PW:  ic-rdiciv  EF:  t crqciv  CN. 

3  <f>8\  lcikoic  re  |  [/cat.  Following  Lcrrjctv,  CN  have  xai  pijyfiaciv  euBerovciv  (-devovctv  C).  Other  manu¬ 
scripts  agree  with  the  papyrus  in  reading  something  beginning  <f>8icu<oic  re  xai  here.  Then  PF  have  cndcpactv 

papyrus  appears  to  have  had  something  shorter. 

4  aypia]  restored  with  PEWF:  agrestis  Dl.  There  is  insufficient  space  for  the  variant  dypuvrepa  of  COrib. 

a  with  EWOrib.:  dxavdoc  CP:  a*av0( )  F. 

4—5  0 poia  |  [ckoAu/xcu  with  PEWF  Orib.:  o'ia  cxoXiiptp  ippepqc  C. 

5  tijc  with  PWFOrib.:  rov  C:  roic  E  (rye  in  ras.). 

7  ravrijc  17  restored  with  CEW:  1}  toutijc  PF. 

8  avto[yic  01  8e  ovcovtSa  xaAo] vctv  restored  with  PFG  (ovatvic  G).  MaW  give  ovwvic-  oi  8k  ovwriSa 
KaXovci  (i<aXovciv  Ma).  E  has  apcvviSoc  oi  8e  dptkvic  oi  8e  ovcovi8a  xaXovciv,  Dl  de  anomida.  onomida,  quem 
multi  ononida  appellaverunt,  and  Orib.  avojvtc  (0 1 8‘  ovcoviSa). 

8-9  i<Xojvc[c]  |  C7tc0a/x[tatoi  xai  pei]  ^ovec  with  the  majority:  G  has  xXcovac  eypi  xai  cm6ap.ia.iovc 
pelfavac. 

10  T€  with  E,  om.  PMaWFOrib.  G  has  cxoVTOC  p-o.cxd.Xac  iroXXac  in  place  of  pacxa]Xac  re  eyovrcc 
Tr[oAl|i\ac, 

xi  i<[e(fiaXia  with  PGFOrib.  There  is  not  enough  space  for  E’s  xai  xepdXia,  or  for  xafraXia  re  as  given 
by  MaW 

xi— 12  pei[i<pa]  |  X[eirra  with  MaEWGOrib.:  e-nra-  pixpa  P:  £'p,i xpa  F. 

12  cocnep  <f> axov  restored  with  E  (del.  E2)  MaWGDl:  om.  PFOrib.Arab.  The  available  space  indicates 
that  the  papyrus  had  the  words.  Wellmann  does  not  include  them  in  his  text. 

13  Y)  Xojtou  rov  restored  widi  the  majority:  ij  npoc  ra  row  Xiotov  G. 

14  Between  inroSacea  and  aXpeverai,  various  readings  are  attested:  ttowSt)  xai  ovk  drj8lt,ovTa  E:  7to<oS-jj 
ical  ovk  aySec  o^ovra  W:  xai  irocoSt]  ovk  ar/Sec  o^ovra  G:  TrotvSt)  xai  ovk  ar)8r}  Ma:  eudiSij  xal  ovk  0178 rj  Orib.: 
evcvS rj  PF.  WBH  suggests  that  die  papyrus  may  have  had,  as  a  viable  variant,  noutS-qc  (or  evdiSqc)  xai  ovk  ai j- 
817c,  of  the  plant.  The  feminine  singular  endings  would  be  easily  corrupted  due  to  the  influence  of  the  context. 

15  a xauO o(f]  vT]c[a  1  with  EW:  axavdoiroifjcai  PFMaG:  dxavdo(f>opi]cat  Orib. 

Fr.  3 

2  A  possible  restoration  is  ftj/r/xwSfcct,  found  at  3.15.1  (ji  22.3  W.),  but  line  3  does  not  correspond  to  the 
text  transmitted  for  that  passage. 

D.  LEITH 


5226.  Dioscorides,  De  materia  medica  3.71-4 
42  5B.78/F(7)a  8  x  22  cm  Third  century 

Three  contiguous  fragments  of  a  papyrus  roll  preserving  portions  of  two  columns  written 
across  the  fibres.  No  margins  survive.  On  the  front,  parts  of  two  columns  of  cursive,  with  text 
running  in  the  same  direction.  There  is  a  gap  between  two  strips  of  vertical  fibres  at  the  foot 
of  col.  ii,  with  the  horizontal  fibres  underneath  exposed;  the  scribe  wrote  across  it  at  23  and 
24  but  avoided  it  at  25  by  leaving  a  space  blank  between  £rjp  and  at.  The  intercolumnium  is 
2.5-3  cm  wide.  Lines  contain  between  39  and  44  letters  (average  42-3),  giving  an  approximate 


5226.  DIOSCORIDES,  DE  MATERIA  MEDICA  3.71-4 


reconstructed  column  width  of  14  cm,  a  remarkably  high  figure  for  a  prose  text:  cf.  Johnson, 
Book  rolls  Table  3.1,  pp.  162-74,  and.  for  a  similarly  broad  column  in  a  copy  of  a  prose  text  on 
reused  papyrus  (and  a  similar  informal  hand,  assigned  to  the  third  century),  cf.  LXIX  4738 
(Lucian).  The  column  height  will  have  been  about  22.5  cm:  see  below. 

The  hand  is  a  medium-sized  cursive  assignable  to  the  third  century:  cf.  the  first  hand  of 
XL  2895,  of  269/70. 

Each  section  begins  on  a  new  line  and  is  preceded  by  a  paragraphus  projecting  into  the 
margin  and  underneath  it  a  diple  obelismene  ranged  with  the  text.  No  further  means  of  articu¬ 
lating  the  text  are  in  evidence.  There  are  itacistic  spellings  at  ii  5  and  15,  and  diaeresis  on  initial 
* ac  h  7- 

The  alphabetized  manuscripts  C  and  N  have  several  extra  chapters,  not  found  in  the 
principal  manuscripts  that  preserve  Dioscorides’  original  arrangement.  One  such  chapter,  on 
the  plant  8eX<f>ivtov,  is  given  (in  square  brackets)  between  those  on  the  Savxoc  and  the  nvpedpoc 
(MM 3.72  and  73)  in  Wellmann’s  edition  (ii  84.6-22).  As  Dr  Cronier  informs  me,  it  was  placed 
there  for  the  first  time  in  v  (Marc.  gr.  271),  where  it  is  copied  from  a  marginal  annotation  in  H 
(Pal.  gr.  77),  both  manuscripts  being  of  the  second  quarter  of  the  fourteenth  century.  Cronier, 
in  A.  Ferraces  Rodriguez  (ed.),  Fito-zooterapia  antiguay  altomedieval  (2009)  33-59,  esp.  37-44, 
has  shown  that  these  chapters  were  not  included  by  Oribasius  in  his  Collectiones  medicae ,  and 
that  Raeder  was  accordingly  mistaken  in  printing  them  in  his  edition  of  that  text.  Hence  there 
is  no  reason  to  suppose  that  this  extra  chapter  on  the  8eX(j>iviov  was  copied  in  the  present  papy¬ 
rus  in  the  lacuna  following  the  surviving  part  of  col.  i.  The  dimensions  of  the  papyrus  seem  to 
confirm  that  it  was  not  included.  The  chapter  on  die  Savxoc  would  be  expected  to  end  about 
eleven  lines  after  i  18.  To  judge  by  the  number  of  lines  preserved  in  col.  ii,  the  column  would 
then  be  about  30  lines  high,  if  we  include  spaces  occupied  by  diplai  obelismenai  and  paragraphs 
The  extra  chapter  on  the  Sc  Altinov  would  fill  an  additional  eighteen  lines,  including  an  extra 
line  for  the  diple  obelismene  and  paragraphus  that  would  have  signalled  the  beginning  of  the 
new  chapter.  Since  the  29  lines  preserved  in  col.  ii,  again  counting  spaces  taken  up  by  diplai 
obelismenai  and  paragraphi,  occupy  an  area  some  22  cm  high,  18  lines  should  take  up  an  area 
about  13.5  cm  high,  giving  a  total  column  height  of  35.5  cm.  Such  a  column  height  is  unattest¬ 
ed,  whereas  a  column  of  30  lines,  c.  22.5  cm  high,  is  unexceptionable  for  a  third-century  copy  of 
a  prose  text  (see  Johnson,  Bookrolls  119-25,  with  Table  3.3,  pp.  185-200).  We  can  be  confident, 
then,  that  the  extra  chapter  on  the  ScA^tViov  was  not  copied  at  this  point,  and  that  the  column 
height  was  therefore  about  22.5  cm. 

The  papyrus  is  of  some  textual  interest.  It  points  to  a  solution  to  a  textual  problem  at  i 
13,  and  gives  viable  new  variants  at  i  14,  ii  3—4,  7,  and  17.  A  sentence  has  dropped  out  through 
homoearcton  at  ii  19,  and  there  may  have  been  another  example  of  saut  du  meme  au  meme  in 
the  missing  part  of  i  12.  An  apparent  correction  at  i  17  may  be  intended  to  restore  a  reading 
familiar  from  later  copies. 


22  /.  EXTANT  MEDICAL  TEXTS 

Col.  i  (ii  82.5-83.8  W.) 

].a. 

x]aiXi  (3.71) 

dove  OpvTTTCi  kcu  ixTcpov  arroxadaipci  tojv  Sc  <f>v AAa>]v  to 
a<f>6ij)r)pLa  mvoficvov  yaXa  a yet  /cat  rac  cx  toxctco]v  yv 
5  vatxa  c  | 


10  ] 

Savxoc  o  p,€v  tic  xaXctTai  xpr)Ttxoc  /xapadco ]  cf>vXXa  3-72.1 

cycov  o/xota  puxpoTcpa  Sc  xavXov  8e  cTnda\p.Lcuov 
cxciaSiov  ojuot ov  xoptavSpcu  avdy  Xcvxa  ]  Sr)  tov 
tov  o  KapTroc  Sacvc  Xcvkoc  Spifxvc  cv  tco  fj.ac]r)cac6a t 

15  cvioSrjc  pt£a  SaxTvXov  to  rrayoc  to  8e  (xrjxoc  cm0\afxr)c 
ycvva.Tai  Sc  cv  rrcTpcoScct  tottolc  xai  cvrfXioic  o]  8e  tic 
a vtov  ccti  ccXtvco  ayptco  TrapaTrXrjcioc  ]  SccoSrjc 

/cat  cvioSrjc  8ptp.vc  /cat  irvpojSrjc  ycvop-cvco  Siacf>c]pct  Sc  [ 

-  I 

zo  ] 

]. 

] 

]. 

]v 

25  ]  . 

]. 

]. 


5226.  DIOS  CO  RIDES,  DE  MATERIA  MEDICA  3.71-4 


Col.  ii  (ii  85.1-86.17  W.) 


TTVpcdpov  7ro[a  xavXov  aviCLca  /cat  <f>vXXa  ojenep  Savxov  3.73 

aypiov  r)  fia p[adov  cxciaSiov  Sc  coc  avrjOov  TpoyociScc 
pil,a  SaxTv[Xov  pcyaXov  to  7rayoc  /xa/epa  ycvcap.cva)  rrvpaj 
TLKOJTarov  [(j>Xcyp.aTOC  CTncTracTUcr)  S to  /cat  Tate  oSoimiA 
5  yetatc  fior)d[ci  per  o^ovc  cifrqdcica  /cat  8iaKXv{,op,€vr) 
ay ci  Sc  /cat  cf)X[cypa  Siaf-iacrjOcica  cvyxpiopcvr)  Sc  cvv 
eAatco  iSpcoriac  kivci  noiovca  vpoc  ra  ypovia  ptyr)  /cat  rrpoc 
ra  ctjjvypicv[a  Se  r)  Trapeip-cva  p-epr)  tov  ca/p-aToe  a 
Kpcoc  ap/xo[£et 


10  XifiavcoTic  [Siccr)  rj  pev  tic  xapmpioc  vrr  cvioov  Sc  £ea  r)  /ca/x  3.74.1 

ijjavcpa  i<a[Xovfj.cvr)  r)c  0  Kaprroc  k aypv  xaXciTai  <f> vXXa 
Sc  c\€i  p.a[padw  opoia  rrXaTVTCpa  Sc  TpoxociScoc  cm  yrjc 
c[c]Tpajp.cy[a  cvojSt)  xavXov  Sc  ocov  tt^x^coc  /cat  pci 
£ova  p-acfyaAac  cyovra  7roAAac  /cat  err  ax  pat 
15  cxciaSiov  [ ccf)  ou  xaprroc  ttoXvc  Xcvkoc  colkcoc  c<f)ov8v 

At]  10  TTcpi<f}\cpr)c  ycvviac  cycov  Sp t/xi/c  prjTivi^cvv 
cv\  tw  pac[r)cacdai  cmxauov  ttjv  ycvciv  pt^a  Sc  Xevxr) 
cv]p.cyc9[r)c  o^ovea  Xifiavov 


t)  Sc  X cy[opcvr)  axaprroc  koto  iravTa  o/xota  ovea  Tate  rrpocipr)  3-74-2 

20  pevate  oy[r€  xavXov  avvqciv  ovtc  avdoc  ovtc  erreppa 

<f> veTai  8[e  cv  rrcTpwScci  /cat  rpa^ect  tottolc  vaccov  Se  xoivtoc  r) 
rroa  xaTalrrXacdcica  Xcia  aipoppoiSac  ctcXXcl  (f>Xcypaivov 
cac  /cat  Sa/c[ruAtov  rrpavva  /cat  /cov8uAco/xaTa  /cat  ^otpaSac 
/cat  ra  Si/C77e[77-ra  tcov  aTrocTrjparcov  cvpircccci  at  Sc  3-74-3 

25  pt£at  £r)pai  [cvv  pcXiTi  cXxr)  avaxadaipovci  /cat  cTpo<f>ovc 

tcuvTai  /ca[t 


24 
Col.  i 


I.  EXTANT  MEDICAL  TEXTS 


i  Hie  final  letter  has  a  stroke  extending  into  the  intercolumnium,  as  at  16, 17,  21,  24,  2 6,  and  27. 

5—9  The  rest  of  this  chapter  on  the  plant  liriropdpaOov  (ii  82.7—11  W)  would  fill  four  more  complete  lines 
widi  a  remainder  of  c.  14  letters,  corresponding  very  well  to  the  available  space. 

10—  11  Line  11  is  probably  the  first  of  the  new  chapter  on  die  plant  SavKoc.  Line  10  will  then  have  con¬ 
tained  only  a  paragraphus  and  diple  obelismene :  cf.  ii  i,  10,  and  19. 

11  F  has  cert  for  KaXetrai.  N  omits  6  piv  tic  KaXetrai  KpvjriKoc,  and  Mb  omits  KpqriKoc. 

11—  12  The  space  available  at  the  start  of  11  suggests  that  the  word  order  matched  that  of  E,  papddtp  <j>vXXa 
eyojv  dpoia,  as  restored.  Hie  remaining  manuscripts  show  much  variation  (papaOio  opoia  eyiov  T<*  <l>vXXa 
papadpep  eyaiv  to.  0uAAa  opoia  F:  papdQtp  eyevv  (-ov  N)  $wAA a  ip<j>epq  NMbW).  Line  12  is  then  too  long  for 
the  transmitted  text  of  any  manuscript.  I  have  printed  an  exempli  gratia  restoration  with  /cat  Xeirrorepa  omit¬ 
ted.  This  gives  a  suitable  line  length.  The  second  Sc  is  omitted  in  N  and  Mb. 

13  crcetaSiov  restored  as  at  ii  15;  1.  aadSeiov. 

Xevira  ]  Si]  tov\[tov.  After  Aeu/ca,  NMbW  have  ccti  (-riv  Mb)  84  tovtov,  and  PEF  h>  8c  tovtoic. 
The  trace  on  the  edge  is  the  end  of  a  stroke  low  in  the  line.  WBH  suggests  the  following:  ']  8q  after  avBq 
Xevicd  is  likely  to  be  ei5]d>8rj,  followed  by  tovtov  6  icapirdc  without  connecting  particle.  Cf.  for  the  adjective 
1.95  (i  86.5  W.)  avdq  Xevud,  ftorpvibbq,  evdsSq,  2.165  (*  230.14  W.)  dvOq  A cu/cd,  evuiSq,  3.44.1  (ii  56.3  W.)  avdr] 
84  ipir6p<f>vpa,  viroXevKa,  evutSq,  49  (ii  64.1  W.)  avdq  ypvcoei8ij,  Sptpea,  evuiSq.  And  for  tovtov  o  Kapiroc 
without  connecting  particle,  cf.  1.93  (i  85.12  W.),  3.52.2  (ii  66.5  W.),  157  (ii  164.1  W.),  4.14.2  (ii  180.5  W.),  51  (ii 
207.5  W.),  141  (ii  285.5  W.),  143  (ii  286.15  W.),  154  (ii  300.12  W.);  preceded  by  Kal  at  3.156.2  (ii  163.9  W.).  Both 
ccti  84  tovtov  6  Kapnoc  and  ev  84  to  wrote  6  Kapiroc  are  unparalleled.  The  archetype  of  the  later  tradition  may 
have  been  damaged  here:  e[  ]S[]touto[]  or  the  like  could  have  been  interpreted  as  ccti  84  tovtov  by  one 
copyist  and  as  iv  84  tovtoic  by  another.  (For  a  similar  case  of  corruption  caused  by  damage  to  the  archetype  of 
the  later  tradition,  cf.  LXXVIII  5150  fr.  2  ii  4-7  n.)\ 

14  Sacuc  XeuKoc  Spipvc  restored  arbitrarily  with  W  (NMb  have  the  same  word  order,  but  with  Sue  for 
Sac  tic):  Xevicoc  Spipvc  Sacuc  PEE 

pacjqcacdac.  Siapacacdai  PEF,  pacacd ai  NMbW  (Sta  superscr.  W).  At  ii  17,  the  papyrus  has  p.ac[  where 
all  the  remaining  witnesses  have  Siapacacdai  or  SiapacqcacOai.  It  seems  likely  that  the  same  form  stood  in 
both  places,  as  restored,  and  it  may  be  the  correct  reading. 

15  For  reasons  of  space,  I  have  restored  eviaSqc  with  PF:  /cat  evibSqc  EW:  om.  NMb. 

17  aurou  restored  with  the  majority:  avrcov  W. 

17-18  The  space  would  accommodate  something  like  PFs  apaipaTcbSqc  Kal  evcbSqc  Spipvc  Kal  trvpuiSqc 
yeoopevcp,  of  which  the  latter  part  is  printed  in  18.  Other  versions  are  much  less  suitable  from  this  point  of 
view:  Spipvc  /cat  evdsSqc  yevopevip  real  irvpcvSqc  W,  evdtSqc  Spipiic  ycvopivip  Kal  irvpdsSqc  E.  (NMb  do  not 
have  this  sentence.)  In  diat  case,  something  has  gone  wrong  with  apiopaTwSqc.  Of  the  first  letter  diere  is  only  a 
small  trace  at  mid-height.  The  traces  of  the  third  preserved  letter  suggest  a  large  c  but  there  seems  to  have  been 
a  correction,  perhaps  a  cancel  stroke.  Hie  scribe  may  have  written  apojp]a8U[o)8qc,  with  8  for  r. 

Col.  ii 

1  irvpeOpav  with  CNEWGOrib.:  nvpeOpoc  PF. 

avteica  /cat  <f>vXXa  restored  with  the  majority.  CN  have  only  dvtqciv. 

1-2  Sau/coy]  |  ayptov  restored  widi  CNEOrib.:  SavKoc  dypioc  PFW:  SavKov  ayplov  G. 

2 1)  with  CNEWGOrib.  D1  (aut):  Kal  PF. 

c/cctaStov  restored  as  at  15  below;  1.  c/ctaSetov. 

3  pt£a  with  N  (C  is  damaged)  and  Orib.:  pt£a  84  PEF:  pt"£av  WG. 

p-cyaAou  restored  without  the  article,  as  in  PGF:  tow  pcydXov  CNEWOrib.  The  line  length  may  suggest 
that  the  article  was  not  included,  but  this  should  perhaps  not  be  pressed. 

3—4  The  papyrus  is  alone  in  giving  iropoi^TuccoTaTOV.  irvpuniKUirdTq  CNPEFOrib.:  irvpwTiKOJTdrqv 


5226.  DIOSCOR1DES,  DE  MATERIA  MEDICA  3. 71-4  25 

W:  irupcoBijc  G.  ‘The  neuter  of  the  superlative  is  idiomatic  in  such  expressions:  cf.  West  on  Hes.  Ih.  864,  citing 
e.g.  Thuc.  1.138.5.  It  could  easily  be  corrupted  to  the  feminine’  (WBH). 

4  emciracTiKT)  restored  (for  reasons  of  space)  with  PEFOrib.  (emciracTi\icq  C):  eiriciracTiicrjv  W: 
emciracTiKoiTaTi]  N.  G  has  /cat  KO.vc.Tucq  in  place  of  <J>Xeypo.TOC  ewioracTt/cij. 

/cat  rate  restored  (for  reasons  of  space)  with  CNEWG:  rate  PF. 

4—5  oSovTaA]|yetaic:  1.  -ytatc. 

6  /cat  with  the  majority:  om.  G. 

6—7  The  papyrus  alone  has  the  dative  eAatco:  per’  e’Aatou  NPEFWG  (pe|[  C).  The  available  space  at  the 
end  of  6  might  suggest  that  cvv  stood  there. 

8  ra  eifmypev fa,  with  CNEWG:  iipvypeva  PF. 

IO-II  [Stcoj  ...  Ka[Xovpcvr).  Ma  omits  Stccij,  while  Orib.  has  just  q  piv  tic  icapiupoc.  In  CNMb,  the 
whole  phrase  is  replaced  by  a  non-Dioscoridean  list  of  synonyms,  with  chapter  heading  icaypv. 

12  8e  (pr.)  with  NPEWF:  om.  CMbMaOrib.  G  has  <j)vXXa  eyovea- 

pa[paOa>  opoia  with  CNPMbMaWGFOrib.  (-Bpw  F):  opota  papad u>  E. 

As  seems  demanded  by  the  available  space,  I  have  restored  nXmorepa  Sc  with  CNMbMaEWGDl:  wAa- 
TVTCpa  84  Kal  irayinepa  PArab.:  irayvTepa  84  /cat  7rAarurepa  F:  irayorepa  84  Orib. 

13  evivSq  restored  with  the  majority:  om.  CNMb:  clap  84  evdjSq  G. 

13-14  kovXov  8e  ocov  irqyecoc  ,(aL  /2<u]|£?va  restored  with  CNMbMaWOrib.  (minor  variants:  kvkXov 
Mb,  irqyeic  Ma).  rj  may  have  stood  in  place  of  /cat,  as  in  PFArab.  Other  variants:  KauXovc  84  ocov  irqxeasc  E; 
/cauAdu  84  dvlqciv  rrqyecac  T°  vi/ioc  rj  /cat  p«t£ cu  G.  D1  gives  virgu  in  medio  habeas  longa  amplius  cubito. 

15  c/cctaStov  (1.  c/cidSctov)  [e<j>  ov  with  MaDl  ( capitellu ,  in  quo)-.  c/ctaSta  NMbPEWFArab.  (c/ctaSeia 
GOrib.):  c KtaSi  C. 

Ma  alone  has  the  article  before  Kapiroc,  and  it  is  possible  that  the  papyrus  did  likewise,  given  its  agree¬ 
ment  with  Ma  in  the  singular  at  the  start  of  the  line. 

iroXvc  restored  with  the  majority:  om.  MaGDl.  Considerations  of  space  are  not  conclusive,  but  would 
tend  to  suggest  that  the  papyrus  agreed  with  the  majority  in  this  case. 

17  ev]  restored  with  the  majority,  but  ev  |  8c]  (MaWO  is  also  possible. 

pac[qcacOac.  8iapacacBai  CNMbPEFOrib.:  Siapacr/cacdai  MaW.  G  has  8iapacac9ai  with  an  erasure 
after  pac.  Cf.  i  14  n. 

XevKij  (restored)  CNMbPFWDlArab.:  Acttttj  MaWyp:  Xevtcq  /cat  Xem-q  E.  G  has  p'it,a  8e  urreert  Xevicq, 
evpeyeOqc,  Orib.  pl£a  evpeyedrjc. 

18  ev]peyeQ[i}c  o£ovca  Xifiavov  restored  with  Wellmann,  but  there  would  be  room  for  the  vneertv  that 
follows  evpeyedijc  in  some  witnesses  (corrupted  to  u7totc  in  CNMb). 

19  The  papyrus  omits  17  84  erepa  . . .  Xcvkijv  (ii  86.6-9  W.),  apparently  by  saut  du  meme  au  mime. 

19—20  Kara  ixavTa  ...  rate  irpoeipq]\pepaic  follows  cireppa  in  E  (Wellmanns  report  is  thus  inaccurate). 

20  After  icavXov,  E  alone  adds  oi>rc  k apirov,  for  which  there  is  not  space  in  the  papyrus. 

21  S[e  ev  restored  with  the  majority:  84  was  omitted  by  Mb,  and  deleted  by  the  second  hand  of  E.  The 
final  traces  are  indecisive. 

iracojp  Sc  /coivcoc  restored  with  PF:  irdvrtov  84  koipcoc  E:  7racwv  Sc  MaDl  ( omnium ):  om.  CNMb.  G  has 
an  insertion  from  Galen. 

21— 2  17]  |  noa  KaralirXacOeica  with  the  majority:  KarairXacOeica  84  q  it oa  CNMb. 

22  Xeia  restored  with  the  majority:  om.  CNMb. 

22— 3  aipoppoiSac  crcAAct  pXeypaivov] \cac  i<ai  Sa/cfruA/ov  irpavvei  restored  with  E  and  CNMb  (aipop- 
potac  CN,  -payelac  Mb).  Other  readings:  aipoppoiSac  creXXet  <f>Xeypovac  re  rac  /card  Sa/crdAiov  irpavvei 
PFArab.:  aipoppoiSac  iftXeypaivovcac  Kal  Sa/cri/Atov  7rpauVct  crcAAei  MaW:  aipoppatSac  ctcXXovci  /cat  SaKrv- 
Atov  <j>XeypalvovTa  irpavvovciv  G:  emorroidas proibet,  tumorem  ani  toilet  Dl. 


D.  LEITH 


2  6 


I.  EXTANT  MEDICAL  TEXTS 


5227.  Galbn,  De  locis  affectis  i.i 

is  .i,,,*™  Fifth/sixch  century 

84/fe(c)  *  84/67(3)  1  *  I1'6  cm 

Remains  of  a  leaf  of  a  double-column  papyrus  codex  (cf.  5219  5224).  Portions  of  the 
inner  and  outer  margins  survive,  together  with  the  upper  margin  of  the  inner  column  on  eacn 
page.  The  upper  margin  survives  on  the  -  side,  which  comes  first,  to  a 
on  the  f  side  to  a  depth  of  0.9  an.  The  external  margin  is  4-3  cm  w.de  on  the  i  s  de  a„^ 
cm  wide  on  the  -  side.  A  line  holds  between  10  and  17  letters,  with  an  average  of  13  H- 
original  column  width  was  about  9  cm.  A  column  will  have  held  26  fines,  givmg  a  column 
height  of  about  23.5  cm.  Six  leaves  could  hold  the  text  from  the  beg.nn.ng  of  the  work 

Sta"  The  hLdt  a  large  sloping  majuscule  with  some  decoration,  effoc  are  narrow,  and  *  has 
its  arms  separated  from  the  upright.  The  scribe  sometimes  uses  smaller  letters  at  the  end  ot 
line  where  it  would  otherwise  be  over-long,  but  the  right-hand  margin  is  still  quite  irregular. 
Cf  P  Ant  III  is?  (GBEBP  23a),  assigned  to  the  fifth/sixth  century. 

Blank  spaces  are  used  to  mark  sense  breaks  (i  a,  ii  3.  It  «)■  A  coronis  marks  a  section 
division  at  i  4  and  lii  1.  Initial  v  receives  a  diaeresis  (ii  n).  A  bar  stretching  into  the  margin  can 
bemused  for  a  at  line  end  (col.  ii  passim).  .  is  written  for  ..  at  i  3  and  o.  for  .  at ..  9.  Ehs.on  , 

“^^^^^t^^cted  variant  at  ii  2  and  appears  to  have  had 
another  such  at  iv  9.  An  attractive  new  variant  appears  at  iv  «.  There  is  >  ™  P 

omission  by  haplography  in  the  lost  part  of  iv  6,  and  a  corruption  shared  with  nearly  all  the 

0thCTrSr^i:tc^l:::ofthe  opening  part  of  the  book  included  by  F. 
G  Jr  ‘Prolegomena  an  einer  Edition  von  Gdens  Schrift  de 

47-80,  on  pp.  68-80  (cited  by  Kuhn’s  page  and  line,  given  in  Gartners  maigin).  > 

grateful  to  him  for  sharing  with  me  his  complete  collation  of  the  relevant  f 

uscript  sigla  are  Gartner's,  and  the  notes  present  a  collation  with  his  text  For  full  details  ot 
variants  and  the  manuscripts  attesting  them,  Gartner’s  article  and  his  forthcommg  edmon  of 
Loc.  Affi  1-2  for  the  Corpus  Medicorum  Graecorum  should  be  consulted. 


Col.  i  (fr.  1  — >) 

yiyAov  [tt/c  kvc t€  viii  ii.8  1 

cue  v  ap[a  Se  tto8t] 
yrjcic  [rote  ovpotc 
y  ci  Se  ra  [pev  tov  At 
5  8ov  cry  [fie  la  prj  <j> at 

voito  [npoycyevr] 
edat  r[iyc  icyovpiac 


Col.  ii  (fr  2  ->) 

TV]CT0,V[  ’hi  I2.I  K. 

7 Tpoyeyovo]ro}V  [ 
yvtoc€U)]c  v  €1  flf[ 
yap  Tyrol  Ka]ra  rcycri 

5  7]  V€(f)pOVc]  €17}  Tl 

Trpoy  ey  e]  vryfie  [v]  o 


5227.  GALEN,  DE  LOCIS  AFFECTIS  1.1 


27 


atpa r[oc  Se  tic  ck 
Kpictc  [ei/eoc  civat 
0/>ofjfi[ov  cptfypar 

to]vtcl  t[t)V  OVprj 
9p]av  [ 


Col.  iii  (fr  2  I) 

y  pr)8[evoc  Se  roiov  viii  12.9  K. 
to[v  TTporjyrjca 
j uevov  \rrjv  Siairav 
e^er[acofiev  ei 
5  apyo[c  t)  Sia  7toA 

Xwv  e[Secfiarajv 
Trayfeic  iy  yXicxpovc 
epya£[ofievarv 

XVpLOVC  [ourcu 

10  S  ei  /cat  ca[p/ca  tl 

va  St  eA/cfcuci 
€mTpa(f)[ctcav 
r)yovpc8[a  rov  rpa 
X'qXov  t[t/c  kvctc 

15  COC  €pL(f)[paTT€tV 

CK  T€  rcu[ V  TTpOTjyrj 
c]a[pcvo)v  TOV  eA 
[kovc  crjpctwv  ck  re] 


iradoc  arc  e]  £  avrov 
Swac0a]i  TrpocS\o 
KTjcai  tt\oiov  rj9poi 
to  edeu  t]ocovtov  re 

k at  to]  lovtov  ij(f)  ocov 

x9rjv]ai  tov  rropo 
ei/coc  ejcriv  Swaro 
15  etvai  croj^aco/iefla 
Sia  TTjv  a]iTiav 
rau tt)v  cttl\cxc9[ti 

>1.  iv  (fr  1 1) 

rov  Kevwffjrjvai  e[  viii  12.13  K. 

7Ti  ra>  KaffjeTrjpi  [ 

cvAAoyto]  vpe9a 
Kai  7T0reJ  rcai  ytvo 
5  pevov  o]iSa  roiov 
tov  Tra8r)]p,a  v  Si  ere 
/3a XXopc]vov  yovy  [ 
tov  Ka8e]T7)poc  17  A  [ 
yrjeev  r]e  /car  e 
IO  KCLVO  To]v  TTOpOV 
to  pcpoc  c\v8a  [rcat 
rrpoTcpo]v  er[e«-p.Ty 
papcOa  ]  [ 


I.  EXTANT  MEDICAL  TEXTS 


5227.  GALEN,  DE  LOCIS  AFFECTIS  1.1 


29 


Cot.i 

2-3  ttoBt}]  \yrjcic  [:  1.  Troh-rjyrjcetc.  A  substantive  woSvJyijcic,  not  roistered  by  LSJ  or  its  Revised  Supple¬ 
ment,  is  recorded  by  LBG  from  Gal.  Comp.  Med.  Loc.  8.8  (xiii  217.8  K.),  but  the  verb  -noS-pyrjcctc  is  needed  bere, 
as  in  Gartners  text.  (Variants:  TroSr/y^cet  AQCHpc,  -07  M,  -cat  G,  -ccrai  H3*.) 

4-5  tou  Ai]|  0ou:  the  article  is  not  printed  by  Kuhn  and  is  omitted  from  Gartners  text  due  to  a  typo¬ 
graphical  error. 

Col.  ii 

2  irpoyeyovolrwv  [.  Gartner  adopts  the  variant  irpoyeyevi ]p4vu}v,  noting  that  irpoycyovoTtov  is  the  read¬ 
ing  of  7),  while  L  has  irpdrqv  yeyovortop,  and  k  •npoye.vop.ivojv.  ‘The  papyrus  has  the  truth.  Galens  npoyeyovo- 
tojv  will  have  been  corrupted  to  irpoyeyev rfpevojv  through  the  influence  of  -npoycycvT]p4vov  in  the  next  sentence 
(line  6  in  this  copy).  Corruption  in  the  opposite  direction  would  be  more  difficult  to  explain  (WBH). 

9  ir]otov:  1.  ttvov.  For  the  spelling,  cf.  5241  fr.  3.16;  Gignac,  Grammar  i  197-9- 

15  cTo]xaco/2€0a  is  to  be  restored  in  Gartner’s  text,  which  has  a  typographical  error  here. 

17  €7ri]cxf0[ij|mi:  €tt\  eyecidai  (Ck)  and  ewe]  c^ec  [flat  (17)  are  not  ruled  out. 

One  line  will  be  missing  at  the  foot  of  the  column:  cf.  col.  iii. 


Col.  iii 

5  t),  deleted  by  Gartner,  is  included  in  the  supplement  as  it  is  present  in  the  other  manuscripts  (el  H). 


Col.  iv 

x  i<evcoO]rivai:  the  other  manuscripts  have  Kevuidfjvai  to  ovpor,  printed  by  Gartner.  WBH  argues  that  the 
papyrus  has  the  authentic  text:  ‘it  is  the  bladder  that  is  empded;  cf.  e.g.  Ruf.  Ren.  Ves.  8.7  (CMG  Ill.x  144.17-18) 
ouSe  yap  el  irXeicrop  ufre'Afloi  oSpop],  8  war  at  irdca  KevaiBrpai  (r,)  kvctic,  Gal.  Loc.  Affi  5.8  (viii  373.3-5  K.) 
iyXtopet  84  wore  i<al  nXripivdeicav  avrrjv,  iucirep  1 )  oupoBoyoc  kvctic  oupasv,  p.fj  hvvacQat  Kevivdrjvat.  to  ovpov 
was  perhaps  added  above  the  line  by  a  reader  attempting  to  clarify  the  sense,  and  then  copied  as  part  of  the  text; 
cf.  e.g.  W.  Wyse  (ed.),  The  Speeches  oflsaeus  (1904)  xl.’ 

5- 6  roiou]  [tov:  the  other  manuscripts  have  toioSt6p  ti  (toi  V),  pruned  by  Gartner,  but  there  is  not  space 
for  ri  in  the  papyrus.  ‘TI  may  have  dropped  out  by  haplography  before  IT  (WBH). 

6- 7  8ieK\[^aXXopc]vov.  So  FZOPL&  ScajSaAA optcvov  V.  The  true  reading  StetfaXXope'pov  (adopted  by 
Gartner)  is  found  in  Q,  perhaps  due  to  conjecture  (Gartner  57);  Gartner  63  argues  that  the  archetype  oj  had 
SteKfiaXXo/xe'pov.  In  F,  what  appears  to  be  a  second  hand  has  written  t}toi  ipfia A()  etc  kvctiv  above  the  line. 

8-9  r)X\\yricev  r]e.  So  LQ  (^Xyrjcc  re);  rjpytce  re  77.  Gartner  prints  TfXyqcev  with  the  other  copies,  re  may 
be  right,  although  84  follows  (viii  12.18  K.:  re  ij):  for  tc  ...  84,  cf.  Denniston,  Greek  Particles1  5i3-I4’  (WBH). 

12-13  ^T[eKp.7j\[papeBa.  The  division  is  not  certain.  Kfn 7  may  have  been  carried  over  to  line  13,  although 
that  would  leave  line  12  on  the  short  side. 

13  }  .  .  ;[:  traces  of  one  or  two  letters  at  letter-top  level. 


Fr.  3 


Top? 


Top? 


Unplaced;  perhaps  the  upper  external  corner  of  a  leaf. 


D.  LEITH 


5228.  Galen,  De  sanitate  tuenda  5.3,  7,  9  (Excerpts) 

46  5B.49/C(i-2)a  20.5  x15  cm  Sixth  century 

The  upper  part  of  a  codex  leaf.  The  upper  margin  is  3.2  cm  deep  (perhaps  the  original 
figure).  The  edge  of  the  outer  margin  is  preserved  in  part,  and  the  inner  margin  survives  to  a 
width  ofc.  1.7  cm  (f )  or  1.1  cm  (-»).  The  width  of  the  column  is  c.  x8  cm.  The  original  height  of 
the  written  area  may  have  been  about  24-6  cm:  cf.  e.g.  the  dimensions  given  for  P.  Ant.  Ill  182 
(MP3  136.4),  assigned  by  Cavallo  to  the  sixth  century,  and  MP3  139,  of  the  fifth/sixth  century, 
in  Turner,  Typology  102.  A  page  may  then  have  held  28-30  lines. 

The  hand  is  an  example  of  the  Alexandrian  majuscule,  comparable  to  those  of  XV  1820 
(1 GBEBP  22b),  assigned  to  the  sixth  century,  and  P.  Grenf.  II 112  ( GBEBP  37)  of  577  (cf.  esp. 
oj).  K  is  relatively  narrow;  the  crossbar  of  7 r  is  greatly  extended  to  either  side;  p  has  a  large  loop. 

Middle  stop  is  used  at  — ►  2  and  4.  Apostrophe  marks  elision  at  [  1  and  — >■  4;  it  may  have 
been  present  also  at  i  8  and  — >  1.  A  supralinear  bar  may  represent  v  at  line  end  (— >  1). 

The  preserved  text  includes  parts  of  chapters  3  and  7  (|),  and  of  chapter  9  (— >).  Galens 
wording  is  followed  closely,  except  in  two  cases  where  a  word  or  phrase  has  been  omitted  (  *  5, 
9).  There  is  one  example  of  rearrangement:  at  |  4-9,  following  the  instructions  concerning  the 
kinds  of  exercise  appropriate  to  old  men  with  which  the  preserved  text  begins,  a  short  passage 
from  earlier  in  the  chapter  is  inserted,  giving  a  physiological  explanation  of  why  old  men  need 
some,  but  not  too  vigorous,  exercise.  Otherwise  the  focus  remains  on  practical  recommenda¬ 
tions.  There  follows  the  beginning  of  the  discussion  of  the  types  of  bread  to  be  eaten  by  old 
men  (chapter  7),  and  then,  when  the  text  resumes,  a  passage  from  chapter  9  with  recommen¬ 
dations  for  dealing  with  constipation.  The  material  on  wines  and  meats  in  chapters  5  and  6 
was  no  doubt  deliberately  omitted  altogether  rather  than  moved  elsewhere.  Chapter  4  is  largely 
theoretical.  It  emphasizes  the  difficulties  in  prescribing  a  general  prophylactic  regimen  for  the 
elderly,  addresses  some  preliminary  issues  related  to  terminology  and  definitions,  and  describes 
in  detail  the  daily  regimen  of  an  elderly  doctor,  Antiochus,  and  that  of  a  ypap-ixariKoc,  Tele- 
phus.  Such  subject  matter  may  well  have  been  excluded  as  of  less  practical  utility. 


30 


I.  EXTANT  MEDICAL  TEXTS 


It  is  possible  that  the  text  represents  some  form  of  summary  oiDe  sanitate  tttenda,  though 
Prof.  Ivan  Garofaio  has  kindly  confirmed  that  it  does  not  correspond  to  either  the  Alexandrian 
Summary  or  John  the  Grammarian’s  synopsis  of  the  treatise. 

WBH  suggests  that  the  papyrus  contained  not  a  continuous  paraphrase  of  the  whole 
book,  but  a  series  of  extracts  comparable  to  those  in  Aetius,  who  draws  on  the  same  section 
of  Galen’s  work  at  4.30  (CMG  VIII. 1  372.1—375.2),  on  Statra  ytpovrtov,  cf.  also  the  shorter 
treatments  of  the  same  subject  in  Orib.  Syn.  5.18,  Eup.  1.11  (CMG  VI.3  161,  327.6-328.32), 
and  Paul.  Aeg.  1.23  (CMG  IX.i  19.20-20.16).  ‘There  are  two  noteworthy  coincidences.  First, 
both  Aetius  and  the  papyrus  include  Galen’s  statement  that  old  men  differ  greatly  from  each 
other  in  respect  of  strength  (5228  J  4;  CMG  VIII.i  372.15-16)  but  omit  the  rest  of  the  sen¬ 
tence,  in  which  Galen  explains  the  difference.  Secondly,  the  papyrus  shares  with  Aetius  an 
omission  unknown  to  the  direct  tradition  (— »  5),  and  for  which  there  is  no  obvious  mechan¬ 
ical  explanation.  There  is  a  further  unique  agreement  in  the  dative  oca>  at  — »  4.  Admitted¬ 
ly,  there  are  also  obvious  differences  in  both  selection  and  treatment,  but  the  resemblances 
remain  striking.  As  ever,  it  is  not  clear  how  the  agreements  are  to  be  accounted  for,  but  a 
common  source  is  one  possibility.  Cf.  in  general  e.g.  M.  Capone  Ciollaro,  I.  G.  Galli  Calde- 
rini,  ‘Problemi  relativi  alle  fonti  di  Aezio  Amideno  nei  libri  IX-XVI:  Galeno  e  Oribasio’,  in 


l  (142.7-10, 141.21-4, 147.27-9  Koch  =  vi  321.10-13  +  329.8-9,  320.7-n,  342.1-3  Kuhn) 

ytpovciv  ttodtv  ytyvoptv[o]  v  rj  per*  eAai[ou]  Tpiifj[tc  142.7 

t](j>€^7)c  8e  ntpLiraTOt  re  /cat  aLwprjcttc  aKoir[oi 
crjoya^opevo)  tt]c  tov  yepovroc  8yvaptaic 

ov  y]ap  ptKpa  tic  tCTty  tv  avrotc  8ta<f>opa  j  pim£e  141*1 

5  cdat  ptv  yap  avrcov  Setrat  to  dtppov  t^tXtyye [rat 

Se  Kara  rac  c<f>o8po\r]tpac  i<[i\yr)ctL<:  at  ptv  oyy 

ptyaXat  fXoytc  [  J . 

£ovtoc  aAA  eaurafVjc  ttcty  [ ucavai  Trpoc  to  Stacw 

£ tcdat  tc  k<x[i]  Kp[aT€t]v  t[t)c  vXr/c  j  Trpo8r)Xov  8  otl 

10  Kai  tcov  apTtov  [ tovc  prjT  evSecoc  cyovTac  aXcov 

V  V  <f>vp[a .  .1 _ [ 

pr/Tc]  Tyy  €[7r\ai[vov]p€vr][v 


147.27 


5228.  GALEN  DE  SANITATE  TUENDA  5.3 ,  7,  9  (EXCERPTS)  31 

A.  Garzya  (ed.),  Tradizione  e  ecdotica  dei  testi  medici  tardoantichi  e  bizantini  (1992)  51—72.’ 

The  text  has  been  collated  with  the  edition  of  K.  Koch  in  CMG  V.4.2  (1923),  which 
should  be  consulted  for  full  information  about  variants  in  the  direct  tradition.  The  principal 
manuscripts  are  M  (Marc.  gr.  276),  probably  the  only  representative  of  Koch’s  a  class  (cf.  V. 
Nutton,  John  Caius  and  the  Manuscripts  of  Galen  (1987)  93  n.  25),  and  dated  to  the  twelfth/ 
thirteenth  century  by  N.  G.  Wilson,  in  G.  Cavallo  (ed.),  Le  strade  del  testo  (1987)  57,  and  the 
b  class,  V  (Marc.  gr.  282)  and  R  (Vat.  reg.  gr.  173),  both  of  the  fifteenth  century.  N  is  the  Latin 
translation  by  Niccolo  da  Reggio.  There  axe  no  variants  of  particular  interest  for  the  establish¬ 
ment  of  the  text  of  Galen.  The  papyrus  agrees  with  VR  against  M  (followed  by  Koch)  in  the 
order  of  the  words  at  J  4.  At  — *  2  it  agrees  with  VR,  N,  and  Aet.  in  omitting  a  n  present  in  M 
and  printed  by  Koch,  and  it  shares  a  shorter  text  with  VR  against  M  (followed  by  Koch)  also  at 
— >  7  (article  omitted),  and  against  M  and  Aet.  (followed  by  Koch)  at  — *  4  {Ik-  omitted).  For 
the  tendency  of  the  b  group  to  omit  words  preserved  by  M,  cf.  pp.  vii-viii  of  Kochs  edition. 
The  papyrus  shows  that  some  of  the  omissions  were  present  at  least  in  the  indirect  tradition  al¬ 
ready  in  the  sixth  century.  There  are  also  omissions  of  a  word  or  group  of  words  at  — >  5  (shared 
with  Aetius)  and  9,  of  a  type  expected  in  a  work  of  this  kind. 

A  broken  bar,  J,  is  used  in  the  transcription  to  mark  the  boundary  between  two  extracts. 


— >  (154.2-10  Koch  =  vi  356.1-11  Kiihn) 

aAA  LKavcoc  ye  8aifnXec  ov8tv  ov8tTTOTt  ypV  tw  154 l  2 * * 5 * * * * 10 

e] ipypcvcov  Xapfiavctv  fappaiccov  tv  pt [v  ya]p 
tco]  irapaxp'qpa  yo-tpovciv  evtot  c(f)o8p(x)C  /cefVm 
OtVTtc-  oca)  S’av  paXXov  Ktvwdojctv  roco[tir] 

5  /xaAAor'  rj  yaCTrjp  fc^erat  tea  to.  rac  e^e^c  yptpac 
81a  tov]to  8  tyco  teat  traces  ryv  kolXi 

traces  paXicja  Kara  x^ipco 
traces  paKpav  appco 

]  [  kXv£\co  8pt/xec  [1 

10  KXvcpaav  aXX  tXatov  tvtppt  pov]ov  o-ntp  ou[Sev 

icwXvti  Kat  rote  vyiaivovciv  ytpov]ciy  eyxHfV  f[ viOTt 
tt)c  yaCTpoc  tTrLcytOtic-qc  Kat  yap]  Sta^ptyltTat 


32 


I.  EXTANT  MEDICAL  TEXTS 


1-4  (Sta^opa)  is  transmitted  also  in  Aet.  4.30  (CMG  VIII.i  372.13-16).  His  version  of  the  content  of  line 
1  diverges  significantly  from  the  text  of  Galen,  but  for  the  rest  his  text  is  close  to  that  of  the  direct  tradition. 

]  Tf>iifi[tc  is  expected  but  not  easy  to  reconcile  with  the  traces.  Perhaps  something  else  was  written. 

2  Se  is  omitted  in  part  of  the  tradition  of  Aetius  and  in  Olivieri’s  CMG  edition  (372.14). 

3-4  Svvafieioc  j  [on  y]ap.  Hie  papyrus,  together  with  M,  N,  and  Aetius  (372.15),  preserves  the  correct 
sequence,  which  has  been  disrupted  in  VR  (followed  in  Kuhns  edition)  by  the  insertion  of  a  passage  from  later 
in  the  book  (155.4—158.17  Koch  =  vi  321.13—329.8  Kuhn)  between  Svvapeajc  and  ov  yap  (due  to  a  misplaced 
bifolium?):  cf.  p.  viii  of  Kochs  edition. 

4  € cr  iv  ev  auroic:  so  VR.  M  has  iv  avrolc  icnv,  printed  by  Koch.  Aetius  (372.15)  gives  ecri  Kai  h>  role 

7  The  traces  at  the  end  are  illegible,  but  the  transmitted  ovSev  in  xPV^olK  1 T0*'  pint-  fits  the  space. 

11 17  <f>yp{a  ]  [.  f}  <f>vpdc€OJc  rj  oTrnjceaic  icQCetv  xptf  is  transmitted,  but  this  does  not  seem  to  fit  the 

traces  well.  WBH  tentatively  suggests  a  corruption,  77  <f>yp[up.a]rpc  rj  [onrijceajc  ccdteiv  xpV- 


1— 12  This  stretch  of  text  is  also  transmitted,  partly  in  abbreviated  form,  in  Act.  4.30  (374.24-9). 

1  aAA  iKavcoc  ye.  Act.  has  iicavtoc  84  (following  an  omission). 

2  A ap.f3a.veiv  <f>app.aKwv.  So  VN;  R  has  only  <f>app.a.KO)v,  and  Act.  <f>app.aKuiv  \ap.fidveiv.  M  has  Tt 
Xapfiaveiv  (fiapp.aK.ojv,  accepted  by  Koch. 

(ie\y.  omitted  by  Aet. 

4  oca) ...  toco[ut]  :  the  final  traces  are  indistinct.  The  direct  tradition  offers  ocov  ...  rocovrov  (M,  ac¬ 
cepted  by  Koch)  and  oca  . . .  rocovrw  (VR).  In  Aet.,  Olivieri  prints  ocu> . . .  rocovrov;  for  rocovrov,  the  variants 
tocovto  (AP*)  and  rocourto  (P *ifj)  are  recorded. 

kcvojQojcw.  so  VR  (i<eva>dcoci).  M  and  Aet.  have  CKKCvajBtoct,  printed  by  Koch.  WBH  notes  that 
eKKCvcodioci  was  more  likely  to  be  corrupted  to  KevoiOuia.  (through  the  influence  of  the  preceding  KevuiOevrec) 
than  vice  versa. 

5  p.aXXoy:  so  Aet.  Hie  direct  tradition  has  pdXXov  avrolc ,  printed  by  Koch. 

£?c:  e|ijc  Aet. 

6- 12  Much  abbreviated  in  Aet.  (374.27-9). 

7- 8  Kara  xflP0J\  [va:  so  VR.  Kara  rov  M,  accepted  by  Koch. 

9  ‘The  text  of  Galen,  -criav  iv  rale  avaXrppeciv  op.o(a> c  evoxXovpivovc  ou  kXv£co,  is  much  too  long  for 
the  space.  A  supplement  of  suitable  length  could  be  produced  by  omitting  6p,olaic  ivoxXovp.ivovc,  which  may 
have  been  considered  inessential’  (WBH). 

11  yepov]ciy:  so  M,  followed  by  Koch.  VR  omit  the  word,  but  it  was  present  in  the  papyrus  to  judge  by 
the  space  available. 


D.  LEITH 


5229.  Galen,  In  Hippocratis  Epidemjarum  ijbrum  III  2.8-9 

64  6B.46/E(i-2)c  .  Fr.  1 3.5  x  2.9  cm  Sixth  century 

PlatesV(fr.4),VI(frr.i-3) 

Four  fragments  of  a  papyrus  codex  leaf.  — >  precedes  [.  No  margins  survive.  There  are  on 
average  44-5  letters  per  line.  There  will  have  been  c.  55  lines  on  each  page,  occupying  an  area  c. 


\ 


5229.  GALEN.  IN HIPPOCRATIS  EPIDEMIARUM  LISRUM III 2.8-9  33 

27  cm  high,  and  the  column  width  will  have  been  c.  12.5  cm. 

The  text  is  copied  in  a  small,  neat  hand  close  to  the  Alexandrian  majuscule  of  XV  1820 
{GBEBP  22b),  assigned  to  the  sixth  century  on  the  strength  of  its  similarity  to  P.  Grenf.  II 112 
( GBEBP  37)  of  577.  There  is  a  marked  contrast  between  narrow  and  broad  letters.  The  loop  of 
a  may  be  narrow,  with  straight  sides  joined  at  a  curved  or  pointed  tip,  or  triangular  with  an 
almost  flat  base.  The  flat  base  of  £  has  a  short  curved  tail  extending  just  below  the  line,  k  may 
be  small,  or  big  with  a  broad  gap  between  upright  and  branches.  There  is  similar  variation  in 
tt,  which  may  be  broad  or  narrow;  its  crossbar  does  not  project  on  either  side.  £  has  a  long 
tail.  There  is  some  contrast  between  thick  and  thin  strokes,  for  example  between  the  thick 
descending  and  thin  ascending  obliques  of  S  and  k.  There  is  little  decoration.  The  large  k  has 
an  upward-  or  downward-pointing  hook  on  its  upper  branch.  The  feet  of  uprights  sometimes 
have  rightward-pointing  hooks,  and  the  upright  of  the  large  k  has  a  leftward-pointing  thick¬ 
ening  at  its  top. 

Elision  is  consistently  marked  by  apostrophe  where  it  is  possible  to  check  (— *  frr.  1.4, 

2.2,  3.4,  4.7;  |  fr.  4.3).  There  is  a  rough  breathing  (Turner’s  form  1,  GMAW 2  p.  11)  at  j  fr.  4.6. 
High  stop  is  regularly  employed  (-►  fr.  4.2,  5,  7;  |  fr.  4.3).  Iota  adscript  is  written  in  -on  where 
necessary  (-»  frr.  3.2, 4 .6;  f  fr.  4.8;  added  above  the  line  at  |  fr.  1.4).  An  omitted  letter  may  have 
been  inserted  above  the  line  at  — *  fr.  4. 2.  A  series  of  short  obliques  is  written  above  the  same 
line:  cf.  n.  a.  is  written  once  for  short  1  (|  fr.  4.6)  and  ovd’  for  ouS’  before  a  rough  breathing 
(— >  fr.  1.4),  as  in  the  other  manuscripts. 

The  section  headings  were  present  in  this  copy:  one  is  preserved  in  part  at  j  fr.  2.3.  It  is 
unclear  how  these  were  distinguished  from  the  main  text,  if  at  all.  There  is  no  reason  to  doubt 
the  authenticity  of  the  headings:  cf.  e.g.  V.  Boudon-Miilot,  in  the  Bude  Ord.  Lib.  Prop.  (2007) 
180-81, 136  n.  4.  Headings  of  this  sort  introduced  by  wept  are  common  enough  in  papyri  con¬ 
temporary  with  Galen  (cf.  e.g.  XXXIX  2891  ii  a;  XLII  3007  i  25—7;  LIII  3708  fr.  2  !  7). 

The  text  has  been  collated  with  the  edition  of  E.  Wenkebach,  Galeni  In  Hippocratis  Epi- 
demiarum  librum  III  (CMG  V.10.2.1  (1936)).  The  witnesses  are  L,  M,  Q,  and  V.  O  is  the 
lost  archetype  of  M,  Q,  and  V.  H  is  the  Arabic  translation  by  Hunayn  ibn  Ishaq.  Chapter  9 
(91. 10-95. 2)  Is  omitted  by  O. 

The  papyrus  is  of  some  textual  interest.  It  has  a  good  new  reading  at  — *  fr.  3.4,  and  ap¬ 
pears  to  have  had  another  in  a  lacuna  at  — ►  fr.  4-6-7.  Its  word  order  differs  from  that  of  the 
other  manuscripts  at  — ►  fr.  4.7,  perhaps  rightly.  A  difference  in  the  spelling  of  a  comparative 
at  i  fr.  1.5  is  of  less  interest.  As  for  new  corruptions,  the  particle  ye  has  dropped  out  at  — >  fr. 

4.3,  and  there  is  another  uncorrected  error  at  — >  fr.  4.8.  There  is  a  possible  agreement  with  H 
against  L  in  the  truth  at  J.  fr.  4.9.  A  conjectural  supplement  of  Schone’s  at  f  fr.  3.2  is  not  con¬ 
firmed,  but  a  less  ambitious  one  of  Wenkebach  s  at  — >  fr.  2.2  may  have  stood  in  the  papyrus  to 
judge  by  the  spacing. 

The  line  divisions  printed  are  arbitrary  throughout. 


34 


I  EXTANT  MEDICAL  TEXTS 


Fr.  i  (88. 25—89. 3  W.  =  xviiA  621.11—18  K.) 

yva)fi7j\v  oyx  air[Xa)C  rapaxoiSea  p-ucpov 
yap  to  toiovtov  aXXa  7ra]p[e]Kpovcev  [tjyqciv  tftatverat 
Sr)  Kai  tear  a vto  tovto  to  c\yp.rrTiop.a  xey>(p[v  r)  rpir-r)  tt)c 
Sevrepac  yeyovevat  ov  p.rj\v  ovQ’oti  rrpocedr)[Kev  ev  avrqt 
5  vnoXanapov  vrroxovSpiov  cjyvractv  ovk  [oucav  ep.rrpocde v 
vnovoqceiev  av  tic  ex  tovtov  rqv]  rffiepav  a  [vto)  yeyove  vat 
p,erptcoT€pav  o  ti  yap  av  epsnpocQev  a]7ra0[ec 

Fr.  2  (89.10-13  W.  =  xviiA  622.8-11  IC) 

t\ovtov  t[aTpu<ov  decop-q/xaroc  10c 
7)  T€TQ.pTV)  TTjC  eft SoflTjC  e77l8^Aoc]  VTc’  ai>To[l>  TOV  tTT1T0KpQ,T0UC 
etp-qr at  Sion  to)v  ev  avTT)  yev]op.evcov  [ 

]....[ 


Fr.  3  (89.21-3  W.  =  xviiA  623.2-4 1<.) 

]...[ 

atir]a ti  Kara  ttjv  [rrepLTTT-qv  av  eredvr/xe  1  <f> aiverai 
Sr)  p.01  <f>tXoTtp.ovp,ev]oc  rrpoc  t ov  £r)v[(ova  p-aXXov  -q  axptftioc 
egeragojv  to  npaypta  ra]y0J  orre  [ 


Fr.  4  (90.12—17  W.  =  xviiA  623.16-624.5  K.) 

€Vt]ou  -ITOTOJV  e<t>r)v  yap  ou[tcoc  pLeraypa^eiv  Ttvac 
ouSev  eXco]  cacf>ec  enre[i]v  em  t ov  fxe[ipaxiov  tovtov  Slotl 
/xtjt€  rr)v  7ro]io[rTj]ra  pr/re  rqy  nocolr-qra  tcov  yiyvop-evcov 
5  7roTcov  yi\y[yajcx\ar  xanoi  7roAA[i/c  ovctjc  ev  avroic  Siac popac 
xai  yap  e]v  re 01  ypovon  8ia(f>epovciy  [01  ttotoi  ti vec 
pev  ev  r)pepa\ic  Su[ct]  xai  Tpi[ct]v-  evioi  8’  [ev  TToXXarrXacioic 
tovtcqv  ytyvopevot  xai  to  yt\yvopevov  [ 


5229.  GALEN,  IN HIPPOCRATIS  EPIDEMIARUM  LIBRUM III 2.8-9 


I 

Fr.  1  (90.26-9  W.  =  xviiA  624.15-18  K.) 

1  . [ 

] . [ 

eyei] v  arro<f>r)vacdai  fte[ftatov  ouSev  vrrep  t -qc  eg  oivov 
ftXaftqc  yevo]p.ev77C  tod'  peipa[xion  to  ye  p-qv  wc  to  ttoXv  icoi 
5  vov  arravTcov  oiv]lov  apeTpiore[pac  -noceioc  ecriv  oti  xai 
rcov  vevpcov  a7TTo]vTai  »r[at 
].'.[ 


Fr.  2  (91.8-12  W.  =  xviiA  625.11-12  K.  +) 

7rovov]c  e<j>[’]  ot[c  evAoyov  ecri  xai  -naparppocvvqv 
nva  yevecdai  «:a]i  tov  rrvp[eTov  ogvv  rrepi  tov  rrpoyeypappevov 
tcov  cqpeuov  xapa]xTqpoc  [ov  to  mdavov  cqpatveiv  (paciv  e-net 
Sr)  Ta  -nXeicra  tojv  xa\Ta  to  ft[iftXiov 


Fr.  3  (91.20-92.1  W.,  om.  K.) 

o]uv  [ev\0e<vc  e[7ri  tou  rrpioTov  XaPa 
KT-qpoc  ov  to  mOavov  e<f> ac\av  StjAo[w]  ou§a[p.o0i 


Fr.  4  (92.10-18  W.,  om.  K.) 


^vcojva  Tp[iTTai  toic  npoc 

avTov  noXepovctv  a-navr-pceic  e]yevovTo{\  Syo  p[ev  eptcTt 
KOJTepai  jtiaAAov  f)  aXrjjdecTepar  rpirr)  8’  a£i[oAoyoc  navv 
xai  K-qXovea  tovc  axovovTa]c  ocot  ye  rrepi  Ae£[i]v  eXXr)v[u<qv 
5  exovciv  r)  pev  ovv  rrpcoTi)  T]tyv  epicTixaiv  a[vTiXo]yiw[v  ecriv 
rjSe  TTidavcorepov  e^rrev  o  \ ImroKpaT-qc  ov  r rei0ay[ov  evTau 
9a  01  Se  a^touci  to  7n]6avoy  e[«]  tov  xapaKT-qpoc  [c]r)[p,atve 
cdai  -npoc  o  -naXiv  ot  jSorjjdovvrec  t[o»]  l  [Qr)vwy[i  (j>a civ  eav  p-ev 
aVTO  TO  TTpCJTOTVTTOV  OVo]/Xa  Tjapa  7Ta[AaiOH 


36 


I.  EXTANT  MEDICAL  TEXTS 


yj 


1  Wenkebachs  (to)  before  -na]p[€]icpovcev  has  been  omitted  from  the  supplement. 
ira\p[e]Kpovcev:  irapaicpovcai  O. 

4  ouO’  oti  with  the  other  manuscripts,  1.  ouS’  oti  (Wenkebachs  correction).  For  ov8‘  representing  ou84 
before  a  rough  breathing,  cf.  Gignac,  Grammar  i  97. 

5  Wenkebachs  (to)  before  imoXairapov  has  been  omitted  from  the  supplement.  (‘Better  (rrjv):  cf.  A. 
Wifstrand,  Eikota  vii  (1958)  42’  (WBH).) 

c] uvrctciv  with  L:  evraciv  O,  printed  by  Wenkebach,  with  the  lemma  (84.3-4  W.  =  xviiA  614.10  K.).  The 
first  trace  is  an  upright  on  the  edge  with  blank  space  to  the  right  before  v,  not  suiting  €. 

6  T7jv\  -rjfiepav  with  L:  rr/v  8 evrcpav  rpiepav  O,  accepted  by  Wenkebach.  Wifstrand  (5  n.)  41—2  observed 
that  the  reference  of  ti)v  rpj.4pav  is  to  the  third  day,  not  the  second:  "Scvrepav  ist  gedankenlose  Interpolation 
der  Vorlage  der  O-Gruppe”  (42).  The  papyrus  provides  welcome  confirmation  of  Ls  reading:  there  is  no  room 
for  Score  pav  (WBH). 

Fr.2 

2  tov  (restored)  is  a  conjectural  insertion  of  Wcnkebach’s.  To  judge  by  the  length  of  the  line,  it  is  perhaps 
likelier  than  not  to  have  been  present  in  the  papyrus. 

4  Tops  of  letters,  scarcely  identifiable. 


4  raj  v8'  one  [.  The  other  manuscripts  read  rav6'  6  Tapavnvoc  here.  The  reading  raji id  seems  to  be 
confirmed  by  the  apostrophe.  Following  that  is  the  top  part  of  a  round  letter,  o  or  d,  and  the  n  is  clear  after 
that.  Tien  follows  what  most  closely  resembles  the  upper  part  of  e  (c  is  palaeographically  possible).  The  traces 
become  too  badly  damaged  from  diat  point.  Perhaps  the  scribe  failed  to  recognize  the  ethnic,  and  wrote  some¬ 
thing  like  0 nepi  (‘The  papyrus  restores  the  correct  reading,  r o]v8’  oirep  civ:  of  p,  the  top  of  the  upright  and 
the  top  and  edge  of  the  loop  are  visible,  and  of  <f>,  the  top  of  the  upright,  projecting  above  the  letter-top  level.  In 
the  other  copies  onep  faciv  has  been  displaced  by  a  supralinear  gloss  beginning  with  the  same  letter,  o  Tapavn¬ 
voc,  and  tov6'  adjusted  to  rav6’,  but  Galen  had  no  reason  to  name  the  subject  here;  cf.  f  fr.  3.2  n.’  (WBH).) 


2  el'll ou'  the  other  manuscripts  have  ivlovc,  printed  by  Wenkebach.  The  supralinear  trace  may  rep¬ 
resent  the  omitted  c. 

There  are  four  tiny  diagonal  strokes  (II//)  above  e<j>  in  a  lighter,  browner  ink.  Their  function  is  uncertain. 
(‘Perhaps  a  reference  mark  attached  to  the  cross-reference  in  the  text’  (WBH).) 

3  €7ri:  €7ri  ye  LO,  printed  by  Wenkebach. 

4  yvyvop-evtov  (restored)  with  L  (cf.  yi]yvop.evov  below  at  8):  yivopevojv  O.  Wenkebach  corrects  to 

r  6-7  ‘8ia<t>cpovciy  [01  ttotoi  nvee  pev  cv  W€pa]tc  is  too  short  for  the  gap.  Tie  papyrus  had,  and  Galen 
wrote,  8ia<f>eppvc 0- ’[aAAijAwv  01  ttotoi.  nAAijAwv  is  expected:  cf.  e.g.  in  this  work  1.4  (16.19-20, 18.7-8, 18.24  W. 
=  xviiA  506.7-8, 508.13,  509.12  K.)  Tcrrapac  yu/xouc  dAAijAiov  tijv  xpaciv  Sta^epovrac,  Sicv^voyev  aXXyAwv  to 
nddri  ravra,  oAAt/Aoji'  81a  <j>epovra,  3.1  (1IO.17  W.  =  xviiA  649.13  K.)  8ia<f>epovci  S’dAAijAaiv  at  Karacrdccic,  3-57 
(143.9-10  W.  =  xviiA  707.9-IO  IC.)  biatfiepovciv  aXXr/Xwv  oi  dvdpwnoi  (WBH). 

7  ev  rpiepa)ic  8u[cij  teat  rpi[ci)y.  ^cpa]ic,  read  and  supplied  here  by  WBH,  follows  rpiav  in  the  other 
manuscripts.  O,  supported  by  H,'  has'  h>  hod,  while  L  has  only  860.  Wenkebach,  following  O,  prints  b>  8vd 

8  yjyvo/xevov  read  and  supplied  by  WBH,  who  notes  that  the  corruption  of  the  mvop-evov  given  by  the 


5229.  GALEN,  IN  HIPPOCRATIS  EPIDEMIARUM  LIBRUM  III 2.8-9 

other  sources  and  printed  by  Wenkebach  will  be  due  to  the  influence  of  yiyvopevot  shortly  before;  it  too  was 
no  doubt  spelt  with  yiyv-,  as  in  L  and  in  Wenkebachs  text  (cf.  5  yi\y[voja<\io),  rather  than  with  yiv-,  as  in  O. 

1 

Fr.  1 

1-2  The  identification  is  uncertain.  WBH  tentatively  suggests  forline  2  ojcjnep  ouS|/j  o  avcr\r)poc  (90.25 
W  =  xviiA  624.14-15  K.). 

5  ap.eTpioTe[pac:  the  odier  manuscripts  have  dperpoTcpac,  printed  by  Wenkebach. 


Fr.  2 

2  t<a\i  rov  irup[(Tov  o£vv:  so  L,  followed  by  Wenkebach.  O  has  only  k at  (omitted  by  Q)  irvperov. 

Fr.3 

2  e<f>ac)av  8t/Ao[w].  Tie  identification  of  the  traces  at  the  start  is  uncertain,  but  it  is  in  any  case  clear 
from  the  space  available  that  the  papyrus  did  not  include  oi  nepl  tov  Z-qvwva  (Schone’s  supplement,  placed  in 
the  text  by  Wenkebach)  before  St/Ao[w], 

3  1 ....  WBH  tentatively  suggests  j3i/3A iw]v  eipi-qcdai  (92.1  W.). 


Fr.  4 

6  mBavcorepov  restored  with  Wenkebach:  mOavujTcpa  L. 

7rei0av[ov:  1.  -rnOavov.  It  is  not  clear  whether  or  not  the  spelling  was  corrected. 

6-7  evrauffa  01  restored  with  L:  Wenkebach  emends  to  evravQoi. 

9  napa  7ra[Aatan.  L  has  nap’  anoXXoivlioc,  napd  naXatw,  printed  by  Wenkebach,  is  Schones  correction 
(cf.  H,  ‘das  Stammwort,  das  einer  von  den  Alten  eiwahnt  hat’).  Tic  final  trace  could  suit  o  as  well  as  a,  but  no 
apostrophe  was  written,  and  one  might  have  expected  one  if  the  papyrus  had  L’s  reading. 

D.  LEITH 


II.  NEW  MEDICAL  TEXTS 


5230.  Heras,  Narthex  (?) 

68  6B.25/H(i-2)d  Fr.  1 2.2  x  6.7  cm  Early  second  century 

Plate  VI 

Three  fragments  with  text  running  along  the  fibres.  Frr.  1  and  2  are  blank  on  the  back, 
but  there  are  exiguous  damaged  remains  of  four  lines  in  a  tiny  hand  on  the  back  of  ff.  3,  run¬ 
ning  in  the  same  direction  as  the  text  on  the  front.  No  margins  survive.  A  line  held  about  18—23 
letters,  and  the  column  width  was  about  7  cm. 

The  text  is  written  in  an  informal  round  hand.  It  is  generally  bilinear,  but  p  and  <f>  or  ip 
(fr.  2.3)  descend  below  the  line.  Letters  are  very  often  joined,  a  has  a  rounded  loop;  €  has  a  high 
crossbar  that  may  touch  the  upper  arc  and  extend  beyond  the  bowl  to  touch  the  next  letter; 
r}  has  a  high  crossbar  and  may  be  looped  at  the  upper  right-hand  corner;  v  is  V-shaped  and 
looped  at  the  base;  a>  is  particularly  broad,  in  one  movement,  looped  in  the  middle.  There  is 
a  close  resemblance  to  P.  Lond.  Lit.  132  (GLH 13^),  assigned  to  die  early  second  century.  An 
objectively  dated  document  in  a  similar  hand  is  PSI IX 1062,  of  104-5. 

There  are  no  lection  signs  and  no  punctuation  where  it  might  be  expected  (fr.  1.8, 16). 
Iota  adscript  is  not  used  at  fr.  1.15. 

Fr.  1  overlaps  with  Gal.  Comp.  Med.  Gen.  5.2  (xiii  765.15—766.6  K.),  part  of  a  recipe  for 
a  plaster  quoted  from  Heras  of  Cappadocia’s  pharmacological  collection,  often  referred  to  as 
the  Narthex,  on  which  cf.  C.  Fabricius,  Gctlem  Exzerpte  aus  alteren  Pharmakologen  (1972)  183-5; 
K.-D.  Fischer,  Galenos  4  (2010)  173-80.  Frr.  2  and  3,  however,  do  not  seem  to  contain  a  known 
text.  The  simplest  hypothesis  is  that  die  papyrus  is  a  copy  of  Heras’  manual,  though  it  may 
be  a  copy  of  another  compilation  which,  like  Galen’s,  incorporated  material  extracted  from  it. 
A  later  example  of  such  excerption  from  Heras  is  provided  by  P.  Berl.  Moller  13  (MP3  2382), 
assigned  to  the  late  third  or  early  fourth  century.  This  papyrus  preserves  a  recipe  to  combat  hair 
loss  from  Heras’  Narthex  which,  except  for  a  few  minor  textual  variants,  agrees  with  Galen’s 
extensive  quotation  at  Comp.  Med.  Loc.  1.2  (xii  430.8-15  K.).  In  this  case,  the  Heras  recipe 
seems  certainly  to  have  been  excerpted,  whether  directly  or  indirectly,  since  Galen  also  quotes 
the  text  that  follows  immediately  in  the  Narthex,  but  this  is  not  present  on  the  papyrus:  see 
M.-H.  Marganne  in  Pap.  Flor.  VII  (1980)  179-83.  A  little  later  again,  two  plasters  of  Heras  are 
preserved  in  P.  Mich.  XVII  758  (MP3  2407.01),  of  the  fourth  century  (at  A  6-13,  E  5-8;  cf.  also 
B  2-4).  P.  Beroi.  inv.  16111,  to  be  published  by  Anna  Monte,  represents  a  case  similar  to  that  of 
the  present  papyrus,  in  that  it  preserves  two  consecutive  recipes  quoted  by  Galen  from  Heras 
Narthex ,  but  these  are  preceded  by  additional  recipes  not  found  in  Galen’s  compilation. 

Fabricius,  op.  cit.  242-6,  argues  that  the  composition  of  Heras  drug  book  is  to  be  placed 
between  20  bc  and  ad  20,  as  it  included  a  recipe  for  theriac  used  by  Aelius  Gallus  during 
his  campaign  in  Arabia  in  25/24  bc  (Gal.  Ant.  i.vj  (xiv  203.5-6  K.))  and  was  cited  by  Celsus 


5230.  HERAS,  NARTHEX  (?) 


39 


(5.22.3,  5.28.4E,  6.9.5  (CML  I  208.30,  239.15,  283.24)),  probably  during  the  reign  of  Tiberius 
(V  button,  Ancient  Medicine  (2  2013)  376  n.  63). 

The  plaster  quoted  by  Galen  is  according  to  him  a  famous  one:  it  is  ‘known  to  all’,  and 
a  reputable  example  of  TroXvxpr/cra,  drugs  which  are  useful  for  a  variety  of  different  ailments 
{Comp.  Med.  Gen.  5.1  (xiii  764.12-18  K.)).  He  cites  it  to  illustrate  the  propriety  of  mixing 
togedier  in  compound  drugs  ingredients  with  opposing  properties:  according  to  others,  this 
served  only  to  cancel  those  properties  out  (e.g.  Gal.  Comp.  Med.  Gen.  1.1  (xiii  364.11— 365.13 
K.)).  The  plaster  is  said  to  be  effective  against  a  variety  of  different  types  of  wound  and  in 
promoting  cicatrization. 

As  for  the  material  in  the  papyrus  that  is  not  known  from  Galen,  fr.  3  offers  nothing 
comprehensible,  while  fr.  2  preserves  part  of  an  anodyne  drug,  perhaps  some  sort  of  lozenge  or 
drink,  to  soothe  colic  (among  other  things).  It  seems  to  be  unconnected  to  the  wound  plaster 
of  fr.  1. 

For  the  manuscript  tradition  of  Galen,  Comp.  Med.  Gen.,  see  D.  Manetti  in  CPF  1 2*,  pp. 
14-15,  and  in  V.  Boudon-Miliot  et  al.  (edd.),  Storia  della  tradizione  e  edizionc  dei  medici  greci 
(2010)  129-42. 1  am  extremely  grateful  to  Alessia  Guardasole  for  sharing  with  me  her  collations 
of  M  (Laur.  plut.  74.25)  and  O  (Haun.  GkS  225,2°),  and  to  Daniela  Manetti  for  her  collations 
of  C  (Vat.  reg.  gr.  172).  The  papyrus  offers  new  readings  at  fr.  1. 14-15,  where  it  seems  to  have 
had  a  superior  text.  Another  new  variant,  at  fr.  1.8,  seems  to  be  corrupt. 

The  line  division  in  fr.  1  is  suggested  exempli  gratia. 


4o  //.  NEW  MEDICAL  TEXTS 

Ft.  i 

]..[  ]..[ 

]  ttov[  ]  awoufAtociv.  iroiei 

]  Koiem[  (4£Vro]t  koi  ini  \juiv  Xeipuivei- 

]t<a>VKa[  wv  4X\kwv  Ka[i  twv  aXXwv 

;  ]apan\T]  [  twv  n]apanXi)ci[wv  aKpaic- 

eyaprvXov[  tovc  r]e  yap  tuAou[c  tt]K€l  teat 

]avTayvq  [  fxcrct  r]  aCra  yvr/c  [lav  cdpicayev- 

]  KaX-rjv  [  vq  Aia]y  KaXr/v.  k[i jpov  Xi(rpac)  ft,  rj>pv- 

]  v£v  [  kt^c]  A[(rpac)  ,  iqv  £vc[tov  oiiy(KLac)  s',  pav- 

10  ]  ’  ’  ’  i  ]  _  ovk  .  [  pyjc  0i5y(Ki'ac)]  y,  eA[a];ot.  K?[r(uAac)  e,  ofovc  i(icrqv) 

]  _  _  [  ]  ara[  a.  ra  r]i)Kr[d]  Kara  [t<Sv  tqpwv. 

XP(<")  T!)  e>]?A[a]c[Tp]<p  zr[poc  rpau- 
]  _  a[  ]ei/aE  [  para,  k]o;  dMeipevt??  P°- 

]  wotai  [  Stvcp  Tr]uqTTOi<p  [  c.  9  , 

15  ]  corpSe  [  Tij  Krjpiwrfj  Si  4/<[Xvdeicp  etc 

]  [  dTTOvX]a)a.v.  n\ vie 

]'.[  ]’.[ 


T  ]  [,  letter  feet,  the  second  apparently  an  ascending  oblique  2 1  ,  low  horizontal,  e.g.  a,  not  e 

3  ]  ,  lower  part  of  vertical  5  ,  .  t,  lower  arc  of  a  circle;  low  trace  7  .  f,  left-hand  arc  ofa  circle  (o,  c) 
81,  high  trace  of  upright  l  vertical  joined  from  tight  at  mid-height,  k  rather  than  r,  9 1 .....  two 

high  specks,  one  above  the  other;  gently  rising  horizontal  touching  vertical  above  mid-height,  followed  by 
lower  left-hand  arc  ofa  circle  [,  left-hand  arc  ofa  circle  (o,  c)  10] . . .  [,  high  speck,  lower  left-hand 

arc  of  a  circle,  trace  on  line  ].o,  upright  ,t .[,  high  specie  perhaps  cross-bar  and  second 

upright  ofij;  perhaps  ends  of  the  branches  of  k;  low  trace  ]  a,  perhaps  end  of  upper  branch  of  k,  trace  below 
12]  [,  upright  joining  crossbar  at  top  (rr,  r?);  low  trace  of  descending  oblique  ].  I  low  arc  [.beginning 

of  high  crossbar  (77,  r)  13  ]  .  ,  upright  joined  by  oblique  at  foot,  consistent  with  enow  .  [.  trace  on 

line  14  ]  ,  low  trace;  lower  arc  of  circle  (efoc)  .  [,  low  loop,  e.g.  a  or  k  (cf.  10)  15  . .  l>  «  or  e> 

top  of  upright?  1 6]  ,  right-hand  arc  of  a  circle  17  ]  [,  upper  arc  of  a  small  circle,  e.g.  p 

cicatrization.  Furthermore,  it  works  excellently  in  the  case  of  Chironian  sores  and  in  other  similar 
cases,  for  it  both  dissolves  the  scabs  and  after  this  generates  genuine  flesh.  Very  good.  2  pounds  of  wax,  3  (.) 
pounds  of  “roasted”  resin,  6  ounces  of  scraped  rust,  3  ounces  of  frankincense,  5  kotylai  of  olive  oil,  1  xestes  of 
vinegar.  Hie  soluble  over  the  dry  (ingredients).  Use  the  plaster  against  wounds,  diluted  with  rose  oil  for  produc¬ 
ing  pus  and  (cleansing  (?)),  and  diluted  with  cerate  for  cicatrization.  Some 


5230.  HERAS,  NARTHEX  (?) 


Fr.  2. 

]_ac8.[.].  .[  J.racS.U.  .[ 

]kt)civw8vv[  ]kt)  avo)8vv[ 

]ct)TrpOCCTp  [  ]tt>  TTpOC  CTpO(j)[oVC 

]  €l7rop,€  [  ]  €LTTOp.€v[ 

s  5  ]  wva  [ 

].yp.[  ].yp.[ 


1  ]  ,  foot  of  vertical  with  small  right-lacing  serif;  short  vertical  with  left-facing  serif,  topped  by 

horizontal  touching  a  at  mid-height  S  _  [,  foot  of  vertical  with  small  left-facing  serif  ] ,  ,  [,  small  low  arc 
rising  from  left  to  right;  foot  of  vertical  3  lower  arc  of  circle  (edoc) ;  lower  parts  of  $  or  t/r  4 1 .  > 
prima  facie  die  tail  joined  from  below  by  the  ascending  oblique  of  A,  but  a  is  not  excluded:  cf.  x,  5  [,  top  of 

vertical  5  ]  ,  low  trace  on  a  single  fibre  _  [,  foot  of  ascending  oblique  6  ] .  >  apparently  upper 

right-hand  part  ofa  [,  top  of  vertical 


Fr.  3 

]  acorn }[ 
.1  «c  [ 
]..iv[ 

]7T/307r| 

s  ]nov[ 

V  [ 
]..[ 


2  J  ,  high  traces  [,  c  or  o  abraded  on  right  3  3 .  .  >  horizontal  joining  upright  at  mid-height,  y, 
ti  or  perhaps  ei  possible;  ends  of  branches  of  i<  or  possibly  x  6  [,  upright  on  edge  7 1 .  .  f>  horizontal 

at  mid-height  with  damaged  traces  above,  perhaps  e;  trace  touching  preceding  horizontal 

Fr.  1 

2  d.7Tou[A«ica’  with  CMO  as  consistently  in  this  word  and  cognates  (also  e.g.  at  xiii  765.13,  14  K.):  br- 

Kiihn. 

8  koX^v.  Kuhn  gives  A ev/cq,  but  CMO  have  Ko.Xrp  which  is  clearly  right.  Cf.  the  plaster  of  Menoetius 
quoted  from  Heras,  described  as  A (av  koAt)  immediately  before  the  ingredients  are  listed,  at  Comp.  Med.  Gen. 
2.10  (xiii  512.1-2  K.).  Also  e.g.  Comp.  Med.  Gen.  1.19  (xiii  455.15  IC.  =  Damocr.  p.  104.2  Bussemaker)  A evierjv 
KaXrjV  ep-nAacrpov,  4.14  (xiii  747.18  K.;  Heras)  rawrijc  KaAAtW  efirrAacrpoc  ovk  ec ti,  4.14  (xiii  752.18  K.) 


42 


II.  NEW  MEDICAL  TEXTS 


e>WPoc  7.7  m  9sr  K.)  «Mo  ^  The 

accusative  given  by  the  papyrus  will  be  due  to  the  in  uence  o  t  e  the  quantity, 

papyrus’  new  readings  at  14  and  *5>  ^  ^e^°W’  -  \  >  gat'„€t  wich  the  plaster  as  subject  (cf.  13 

14  tr\ vottolw  . [.  CMO  and  Kuhn  have  7rvo™«  *«■ avaKaBaipec  P  sense>  -and 

n.).  With  i&UtUifa  .  -  TTlpoTrotoi,  datives  m  w  lmy  consider  restoring  a  second 

(use  the  plaster)  diluted  with  rose  oil  as  a  P^PJ®  ’  ,  j -  -ri  ‘wo  terms  arc  elsewhere  juxtaposed  in 
dative:  «W  just  fit  the  avadable  space  * cf.  Dsc.  ,.54.2  0  50.15-6 

pharmacological  literature  of  the  Roman  perio  w  /  f  ^  763.14-17  K.  =  74.20-12 

Petit)  rije  Se  ttpoc  to  ^Toc  +oppo.te.oe  fc)  „iy?.70,<S, 

evoifto,  TO  Se  ttoomto,  to  Se  ovo«ot/oPT«o,  .  0  j  Kiihn.  u,e  new  text  gives  an  alternative 

It  rfj  ,t,p]e»rs  Si  ifl Av9e.'en:  vjj  .rypoiTp  S.exAoSe  cj  CMO  and  »  »  that 

application  for  .Ke  plaster  ('but  diluted  with  cerate  for  cicanixatron  ,  JrfW  (xiii 

the  plaster  is  nAppoiiea  Se  rml  "adopted,  SreoAuSet'ep  will  agree  with  Tj 

7X 

R  2  a  hr,  «  The  reference  in  die  next  dneto 

iccoAilio)  dva>8w[oc:  cf.  ctvwSwoc  kwXiioj  tee  ,  Comb.  Med.  Loc.  7.5  (xiii  91.5-6  K.)  aAAij 

K.).  Another  possibility  is  {,povr.l«,  «***  "■•  J  ‘  ^  j*/  i*.  7-S  Gdii  90.17-18  K.) 

e^poyic  dvciSwoc,  {,po,r,«<  ^iraiv  CTpo^v  tea. 

JAA,  detSStn/oc,  toe  See o,rpoT,c,  jj  xpropni  poAiero  trpoe  crp  .  |0(Lj  pipyri,  and  may  have  been 

3  ]w.  Perhaps  yp]r3.  The  monogram  i  is  very  common  m  Pha™acog“  ™  ;here  ^  is  wrim„ 
used  at  ft.  (cf.  n.>,  but  the  setibe  may  not  have  employed,,  —dy  MWJ 

out  in  hill  only  at  A  ii  45,  iii  M,  *>,  but  the  monogram  is  used  much  more  often,  as  , 

ead.  (ed.),  Testi  medici  supapiro  (2004)  87.  n  ,  B  ap.  Gal.  Comp.  Med.  Gen. 

4  ] .  ernopevt  WBH  suggests  ]  o  elVopey  [,  compmmg  Dmnocn  Pg  107.45  B  P  R)  ^ 

6.12  (xiii  918.7  K.)  TTOiei  8e  7 rP6c  a  irpow rov  ^rrpocOev  tradfy  p.  124.103  C.  ap.  ^ 

aj>68pa  xaXfi  trpoe  a  trpoeivov  travd’  atrXoic. 


D.  LEITH 


5231.  COMMENTARY  ON  HIPPOCRATES,  EPIDEMIAE I 
5231.  Commentary  on  Hippocrates,  Epidemiae  I 


On  the  back  of  the  Greek/Latin  glossary  LXXVIII  5162,  and  upside  down  in  relation  to 
it,  remains  of  two  columns  written  across  the  fibres,  with  upper  and  lower  margins  and  inter- 
columnium.  Both  texts  are  written  by  the  same  hand,  though  a  thinner  pen  was  used  for  5162. 
The  upper  margin  extends  to  3.3  cm,  the  lower  to  1.8  cm,  while  the  intercolumnium  is  1.3—2  cm 
wide.  The  column  height  is  23.9  cm,  and  the  column  width  will  have  been  approximately  8  cm. 
The  letters  are  on  average  0.3  cm  high,  and  there  are  20—25  letters  in  each  line  (22  on  average). 

The  text  is  written  in  a  neat,  unpretentious,  informal  round  hand,  leaning  slightly  to 
the  left,  and  approximately  bilinear,  v  is  v-shaped,  often  leaning  to  the  left  and  with  its  second 
oblique  curved  or  hooked.  Cf.  P  Lond.  Lit.  132  (GLH 13  b),  assigned  to  the  early  second  cen¬ 
tury;  V  841  ( GLH  14),  of  the  mid-second  century;  hand  2  of  P  Lond.  Lit.  108  (GMAW2  60), 
of  the  late  first  century. 

The  second  of  the  two  lemmata,  at  ii  4-16,  is  marked  off  at  its  end  by  paragraphus  and 
high  stop,  and  the  paragraphus  at  its  beginning  below  ii  4  may  also  have  been  accompanied  by 
a  high  stop  in  the  lacuna;  the  first  lemma,  ending  at  i  1-8,  has  a  high  stop  at  its  end,  no  doubt 
originally  accompanied  by  paragraphus.  The  same  marks  are  used  as  punctuation  within  the 
main  text  (paragraphus  at  ii  30,  38;  high  dot  at  i  24,  32,  ii  29).  Except  at  ii  29,  the  high  dot  may 
always  have  been  accompanied  by  a  paragraphus  in  the  margin,  and  vice  versa.  There  are  no 
examples  of  eisthesis  or  ekthesis ,  and  no  marginal  signs. 

The  text  has  been  corrected  above  the  line  in  one  place  (ii  23),  apparently  by  the  hand 
of  the  main  text.  Iota  adscript  is  not  written  (cf.  i  4,  5,  34,  39,  ii  1).  Diaeresis  marks  initial  iota 
at  ii  18,  36  (unless  a  compound).  As  in  5162,  et  is  often  written  for  long  4  (i  13,  37,  ii  29,  37). 

The  papyrus  must  have  been  owned  by  a  person  of  some  intellectual  ambition,  one  who 
was  apparently  interested  in  the  Latin  language  as  well  as  in  some  high-level  medical  scholar¬ 
ship.  It  need  not  be  assumed  that  he  was  a  practising  doctor.  He  may  have  been  a  grammarian, 
for  example.  XXXIII  2660  (C.  Gloss.  Biling.  I  6)  represents  a  similar  case:  it  is  a  Greek-Latin 
thematic  glossary  of  the  same  period,  with  a  list  of  comic  poets  and  their  plays  in  a  different 
hand  on  the  back  (XXXIII  2659). 

The  preserved  part  of  the  text  is  concerned  with  the  second  case  history  from  the  final 
section  of  Epid.  I  (ii  684.10-688.8  L.  =  i  203.11-204.19  Kw.).  At  i  1-8,  we  have  the  end  of  a 
lemma  preserving  the  final  lines  of  the  case  history,  but  at  ii  4-16,  we  have  the  opening  section 
of  the  same  case  history,  containing  its  introductory  details  and  Silenus’  symptoms  for  the  first 
day.  Apparendy,  the  case  history  was  quoted  in  full,  followed  by  some  general  comments;  then 
the  author  commented  in  greater  detail  on  each  part  of  the  case,  perhaps  dealing  with  each  day 
in  turn.  Each  section  will  have  been  preceded  by  a  lemma  containing  the  relevant  text.  It  is 
common  in  later  philosophical  and  medical  commentaries  for  general  remarks  on  a  section  of 
text  to  precede  more  detailed  discussion  of  shorter  passages  within  that  section,  with  the  later 
lemmata  repeating  parts  of  the  text  of  the  initial  lemma  (cf.  e.g.  E.  Lamberz,  ‘Proklos  und  die 


44  II.  NEW  MEDICAL  TEXTS 

Form  des  philosophischen  Kommentars’,  in  J.  Pepin,  H.  D.  Saffrey  (edd.),  Proclus:  Lecteur  et 
interpreters  anciens  (1987)  1-20,  at  14  with  n.  52).  Compare  perhaps  the  later  Neoplatonic  for¬ 
mal  distinction  between  the  deaspla,  concerned  with  the  exposition  of  the  doctrines  underlying 
a  passage,  and  the  A 4£tc,  which  addressed  more  specific  matters. 

A  terminus  post  quern  for  the  composition  of  the  commentary  is  given  by  the  reference  to 
Asclepiades  of  Bithynia  at  i  12.  Asclepiades’  dates  are  disputed,  but  even  if  he  was  not  dead  by 
91  bc,  as  argued  by  E.  Rawson,  CQ_  32  (1982)  358-70,  his  death  should  not  be  pushed  more  than 
a  decade  or  so  later  than  that:  cf.  R.  Flemming,  in  D.  Sedley  (ed.).  The  Philosophy  ofAntiochus 
(20x1)  55-79,  at  67-9.  , 

A  general  hostility  to  Asclepiades  is  evident  in  the  text,  but  further  dues  as  to  the  author  s 
broader  methodological  commitments  are  furnished  by  the  nature  of  his  criticisms.  He  attacks 
Asclepiades’  overall  approach  to  the  source  text,  in  that  he  described  the  nature  of  Silenus 
illness  and  its  causes  as  it  developed  and  presented  different  accompanying  symptoms  (i  9-13). 
The  commentator,  by  contrast,  presents  himself  as  someone  who  is  interested  only  in  therapy, 
with  the  implication  that  a  discussion  of  the  nature  and  cause  of  the  disease  will  be  irrelevant 
in  this  respect,  and  who  finds  this  concern  to  pin  down  the  disease  and  its  cause  inappropriate 
(i  13-16).  He  also  refers  to  ‘self-evidence’  {evapye  ta,  17)  as  a  means  of  gaining  an  idea  of  the  dis¬ 
ease.  Complaints  about  wasting  time  on  discovering  causes,  which  do  not  contribute  to  treat¬ 
ment,  and  about  focusing  on  what  is  hidden  rather  than  what  is  apparent,  are  chaiacteristic  of 
the  anti-Dogmatist  polemics  of  the  Empiricist,  and  later  Methodist,  medical  sects.  Hippocratic 
exegesis,  however,  was  a  prime  concern  of  the  Hellenistic  Empiricists,  and  the  Epidemics  were 
particularly  prized  by  them.  On  the  other  hand,  commentaries  on  Hippocratic  writings  by 
Methodists  are  very  poorly  attested:  Thessalus  of  Tralles  wrote  a  single  book  refuting  Aphorisms 
in  the  mid-first  century,  while  Julian  in  the  mid-second  wrote  48  books  against  the  same  woik 
(Gal.  Adv.  Jul.  xviiiA  247.12-248.7  K.  -  CMG  V.10.3  33.19-34.9).  though  the  polemical  aim  of 
these  works  may  undermine  their  classification  as  true  commentaries;  for  doubts  that  Soranus 
wrote  Hippocratic  commentaries,  see  A.  E.  Hanson,  M.  H.  Green,  Soranus  of  Ephesus:  Me- 
thodicorum  princeps' ,  ANRWll  yj.x  (1994)  9^^-I075>  at  1018-21.  The  Empiricists  were  among 
Asclepiades’  principal  ideological  rivals,  and  they  were  certainly  eager  to  criticise  him  in  turn. 
If  the  author  of  the  commentary  saw  himself  as  belonging  to  one  of  the  medical  sects,  then 
this  was  almost  certainly  not  one  of  the  Dogmatist  sects,  and  more  likely  the  Empiricist  than 
the  Methodist. 

Before  Galen,  only  a  few  commentators  on  Epidemics  are  known  to  us:  cf.  in  general 
S.  Ihm,  Clavis  Commentariorum  der  antiken  medizinischen  Texte  (2002).  Galen  states  that  the 
Empiricist  physicians  Zeuxis  (probably  second  century  bc)  and  Heraclides  of  Tarentum  (fl. 
c.  75  bc)  wrote  commentaries  on  all  of  Hippocrates’  works:  Hipp.  Off.  Med.  1  praef.  (xviiiB 
631.15-632.1  K.)  Suo  ptev  etc  a-rraVTO.  /3ij3Aia  'I-mroKparovc  ypd^ovrec  v7rop.trqp.aTa  Zev£tc  re 
k at  'HpaxAelS-rjc,  ovk  etc  irdvra  Se  Baxyetoc  xat  AacXqindS-qc  (dAAd  rd>  SucAo'ytcra  «dAAd 
rd>  tentatively  supplied  by  H.  von  Staden,  in  C.  W.  Muller  et  al.  (edd.),  Arzte  und  ihre  In- 
terpreten  (2006)  18  n.  12).  On  the  interpretation  of ‘all  the  books  of  Hippocrates ,  see  H.  von 
Staden,  in  C.  Gill  et  al.  (edd.),  Galen  and  the  World  of  Knowledge  (2009)  153-5.  Of  the  figures 


j 


5231.  COMMENTARY  ON  HIPPOCRATES,  EPIDEMIAE I  45 

named  by  Galen,  Bacchius  the  Herophilean  (ill  bc)  and  Zeuxis  predate  Asclepiades,  and  can 
thus  be  ruled  out  as  authors  of  the  present  text.  In  his  commentary  on  Epid.  I,  Galen  refers  to 
certain  comments  made  by  the  first-century  doctor  Quintus  {Hipp.  Epid.  1 1.1,  2.7  (xviiA  24.11, 
99.13  K.  =  CMG  V.10.1 17.3,  52.26)),  but  since  Quintus  published  no  written  works  of  his  own, 
it  seems  likely  that  these  were  transmitted  to  Galen  by  Satyrus,  his  teacher  at  Pergamum  and 
a  former  pupil  of  Quintus.  In  any  case,  the  date  of  the  papyrus  should  rule  out  Quintus  too. 

This  leaves  the  famous  Empiricist  Heraclides  of  Tarentum  as  the  only  known  Hippo¬ 
cratic  commentator  for  whom  we  have  any  indication  that  he  wrote  a  commentary  on  Epid. 
I,  though  there  may  well  have  been  others  of  whom  we  know  nothing.  On  Heraclides’  Hip¬ 
pocratic  commentaries,  see  e.g.  von  Staden,  loc.  cit.  151,  with  bibliography.  Galen  does  not 
specifically  mention  a  commentary  of  his  on  Epid.  I,  but  that  will  be  due  to  his  tendency  not 
to  name  earlier  commentators  in  his  own  ‘private’  commentary  on  that  work  (von  Staden,  loc. 
cit.  141).  Asclepiades’  authority  as  a  Hippocratic  commentator  may  not  have  lasted  long:  Galen 
is  aware  that  he  wrote  a  number  of  Hippocratic  commentaries  (see  above),  but  mentions  him 
very  rarely  in  this  connection,  citing  only  his  commentary  on  In  the  Surgery  by  name.  Ero- 
tian’s  Hippocratic  glossary  mentions  Asclepiades  only  once  [C  21,  p.  78.14—18  Nachmanson), 
quoting  likewise  from  his  commentary  on  In  the  Surgery  on  the  meaning  of  cKerrapvoc.  Caelius 
Aurelianus  mentions  Asclepiades’  commentary  on  Aphorisms  on  one  occasion  {Cel.  Pass.  3.1.5 
(CML  VI.i  294.22-5).  His  prominence  in  5231  (i  12,  with  a  back-reference  in  d>c  fyrjv)  may 
suggest  then  that  this  commentary  was  composed  closer  to  his  lifetime,  and  so  perhaps  in  the 
first  century  bc.  This  could  point  to  Heraclides  of  Tarentum,  but  in  view  of  the  poor  state  of 
our  evidence  for  Hippocratic  exegesis  in  this  period  such  hypotheses  remain  mere  speculation. 

It  is  an  obvious  conjecture  that  the  commentator  is  referring  to  a  commentary  by  Ascle¬ 
piades  himself  on  Epid.  /,  for  which  there  has  hitherto  been  no  direct  evidence:  it  is  difficult 
to  imagine  in  what  other  context  Asclepiades  could  have  discussed  this  case  history  in  detail. 
Only  Asclepiades’  commentaries  on  In  the  Surgery  and  Aphorisms  are  named  explicitly  in  the 
sources,  but  we  know  from  Galen,  quoted  above,  that  he  wrote  other  works  of  Hippocratic 
exegesis.  It  may  be  that  die  separation  of  the  Epidemics  into  three  groups,  viz.  Epid.  I  &  III, 
Epid.  II,  IV  &  VI,  and  Epid.  V&C  VII ,  each  judged  to  enjoy  decreasing  levels  of  authority,  did 
not  occur  before  the  influential  edition  of  the  Hippocratic  Corpus  by  Dioscurides  and  Artem- 
idorus  Capiton  in  the  late  first  or  early  second  century  ad  (see  W.  D.  Smith,  The  Hippocratic 
Tradition  (1979)  234-9,  and  in  vol.  vii  of  the  Loeb  Hippocrates  (1994)  1-2.) •  It  is  possible  that 
Asclepiades’  exegesis  of  Epid.  I,  composed  around  the  later  second  century  BC,  formed  part 
of  a  larger  commentary  on  the  whole  of  Epid.  I-VII.  Galen’s  immediate  predecessor  Sabinus, 
in  commenting  on  the  ethnicity  of  a  patient  described  in  Epid.  Ill,  cited  an  observation  by 
Asclepiades  about  the  effectiveness  of  phlebotomy  in  Parium  (Gal.  Hipp.  Epid.  Ill  3.76  (xviiA 
739.1-2  K.  =  CMG  V.10.2.1 161.19-162.1);  see  D.  Manetti,  A.  Roselli,  in  ANRWll  37.2  (1994) 
1616).  But  there  is  nothing  to  suggest  that  the  Asclepiadean  text  that  Sabinus  consulted  was 
specifically  a  Hippocratic  commentary,  or  concerned  at  all  with  this  passage  oIEpid.  III.  Ascle¬ 
piades’  observation  was  apparendy  well  known,  and  was  certainly  made  in  book  2  of  his  treatise 
On  Acute  Diseases  (Cael.  Aur.  Cel.  Pass.  2.22.129  {CML  VI.  1  218.19-24);  cf.  also  Gal.  Med.  Exp. 


4  6  II.  NEW  MEDICAL  TEXTS 

2 6.6  (p.  142  Walzer),  where  a  lapse  of  memory  may  be  responsible  for  the  slight  differences 
in  the  report).  Likewise,  as  Manetti  and  Roselli  point  out  (1616-17),  the  report  at  Gal.  Hipp. 
Epid.  VI  5.5  (xviiB  246.6-247.5  K.  =  CMG  V.10.2.2  270.18-31)  need  not  be  derived  from  a 
commentary  on  that  work. 

What  can  we  glean  from  our  text  about  Asclepiades’  exegetical  approach  in  his  com¬ 
mentary  on  Epid.  /?  As  we  have  seen,  our  commentator  notes  that  he  dealt  with  the  nature  of 
the  disease  and  the  causes  of  its  various  symptoms,  and  not  only  with  therapy  (cf.  i  9—13  n.). 
Asclepiades  evidently  tried  to  identify  the  particular  disease  from  which  Silenus  had  suffered. 
His  account  of  the  causes  of  the  disease  presumably  made  use  of  his  particulate  theory  of 
matter,  according  to  which  the  human  body,  like  all  matter,  is  made  up  of  invisible  particles 
named  oy/eoi  which  are  moving  incessantly  through  void  gaps;  health  consists  in  their  balanced 
motion,  while  the  majority  of  diseases  are  caused  by  their  obstruction  in  different  parts  of  the 
body.  Asclepiades’  explanation  was  apparently  presented  as  coherent  enough  to  account  for  all 
of  the  concomitant  symptoms  recorded  in  the  Hippocratic  case  history  (cf.  i  n-12  tt a\pa.Ko- 
Xovdr)cdv\  [r]  cov).  In  his  own  commentary  on  the  Silenus  case,  Galen  states  that  his  disease  was 
almost  identical  to  phrenitis,  except  for  the  fact  that  it  involved  heaviness  of  the  head  {Hipp. 
Epid.  /3.19  (xviiA  264.3-8  K.  =  CMG  V.10.1 132.22-6)).  Galen  also  happens  to  have  preserved 
some  details  of  Asclepiades’  account  of  the  motions  of  the  oyKoi  in  die  different  stages  of 
phrenitis  {Med.  Exp.  28.3  (pp.  146-7  Walzer,  from  the  Arabic));  cf.  J.  T.  Vallance,  The  Lost 
Theory  of  Asclepiades  ofBithynia  (1990)  108-17.  His  report  may  give  some  idea  of  the  possible 
content  of  Asclepiades’  description  of  Silenus’  disease; 

Burning  fever  inflames  the  membranes  of  the  brain,  and  it  results  from  this  that 
the  corpuscles  [i.e.  the  6yi<oi]  make  their  way  to  the  finely  divided  part,  or  those  of 
them  which  do  so  become  extremely  fast  and  violent  in  motion  all  at  once;  this  is 
followed  by  an  obstruction  of  the  corpuscles  in  the  pores,  which  causes  the  disease 
known  as  phrenitis.  Thereupon  what  lies  beneath  the  cartilages  spreads  upwards, 
being  attracted  by  the  finely  divided  part.  Now,  when  the  very  numerous  corpus¬ 
cles  rise  and  rub  against  the  resisting  parts,  they  are  repelled.  After  this  they  return 
to  the  roomy  parts  which  are  capable  of  receiving  them,  and  for  this  reason  the 
bowels  are  loosened.  Since  this  is  the  case,  it  is  therefore  necessary  for  the  origin 
of  the  burning  fever  and  its  accompanying  symptoms  to  come  first,  after  which 
phrenitis  follows,  then  comes  the  upward  attraction  of  the  regions  of  the  cartilages 
and  the  phrenitis  is  followed  by  the  loosening  of  the  bowels. 

This  combination  of  mental  impairment  and  looseness  of  the  bowels  matches  extremely  well 
the  symptoms  experienced  by  Silenus:  the  Hippocratic  author  repeatedly  reports  that  the  pa¬ 
tient  suffered  from  a  considerable  looseness  of  the  bowels,  especially  on  the  first,  second,  third, 
eighth,  ninth,  and  tenth  days.  All  this  took  place  together  with  his  worsening  mental  condi¬ 
tion,  which  started  to  deteriorate  on  the  second  day.  We  may  take  it  that  Asclepiades  will  have 
tried  to  explain  in  a  similar  manner  most  of  the  symptoms  that  Silenus  suffered — not  just  his 


1 


5231.  COMMENTARY  ON  HIPPOCRATES,  EPIDEMIAE I  47 

mental  problems  and  his  loose  bowels,  but  also  his  pain  in  the  loins,  heaviness  of  the  head,  and 
so  on — attempting  to  give  each  a  coherent  explanation  as  part  of  a  single  pathological  process. 
It  is  then  not  difficult  to  see  how  anyone  who  did  not  subscribe  to  Asclepiades’  theory  of  mat¬ 
ter  could  find  an-  explanation  of  Silenus’  disease  along  these  lines  a  pointless  and  frustrating 
diversion,  to  be  contrasted  with  the  information  available  through  ‘self-evidence’  {evdpy  eta,  i 
16-19). 

The  commentator  next  portrays  Asclepiades  as  being  excessively  concerned  with  the  pe¬ 
riodicity  of  the  paroxysms  over  the  course  of  the  eleven  days  of  Silenus’  illness  (i  19-21).  Peri¬ 
odicity  certainly  formed  a  major  part  of  Asclepiades’  pathology,  and  observation  of  paroxysms 
directly  determined  when  certain  treatments,  such  as  prescribing  food,  could  be  administered. 
Asclepiades  rejected,  however,  the  Hippocratic  conception  of  critical  days,  maintaining  that 
crises  could  not  be  predicted  based  on  a  preconceived  theory  (cf.  i  19—24  n.).  In  Silenus’  case 
history,  the  Hippocratic  author  confirms  that  there  was  a  general  intensification  or  paroxysm 
of  the  disease  on  the  third  day,  and  the  same  on  the  fourth,  but  there  are  no  further  explicit 
references  to  paroxysms  in  the  source  text.  The  anonymous  commentator  seems  to  object  that 
the  summary  details  recorded  in  Epid.  /  are  insufficient  to  support  the  sort  of  detailed  analysis 
of  paroxysms  which  Asclepiades  provided  in  his  commentary  (i  24-32). 

There  was  also  a  further  aspect  of  Asclepiades’  procedure  which  the  commentator  found 
particularly  distasteful  (i  32-9).  There  is  almost  no  reference  to  treatment  in  the  source  text, 
but  Asclepiades  seems  to  have  imagined  himself  visiting  Silenus  as  one  of  his  own  patients,  and 
to  have  described  how  he  would  have  treated  him  on  each  successive  day  of  his  illness.  Perhaps 
one  could  imagine  a  pedagogical  focus  for  this  more  clinical  perspective,  but  the  commentator 
was  keen  to  make  it  appear  inappropriate.  The  commentator  notes  in  particular  that  Asclepia¬ 
des  claimed  ‘to  know  nothing  of  what  resulted’  (i  37-8),  which  must  refer  to  Silenus’  eventual 
death. 

Asclepiades’  commentary  on  the  case  histories  of  Epid.  I  seems  therefore  to  have  been 
a  rich  one,  combining  a  comprehensive  diagnosis  of  the  disease,  a  concern  to  explain  all  the 
associated  symptoms  mentioned,  an  analysis  of  its  periodicity,  and  a  therapeutic  interest  absent 
from  the  original  case  history. 

The  lemmata  of  5231  offer  a  few  new  readings.  There  are  omissions  due  to  sautdu  meme 
au  meme  at  i  2  and  ii  13  (in  the  restored  part),  and  apparently  another  uncorrected  error  at  i  2 
(u7rocrdccic  for  uTrocTacic).  There  are  minor  variants,  not  affecting  the  sense,  at  i  1,  3-4,  and  5, 
and  an  agreement  with  the  other  witnesses  where  editors  emend  at  ii  9.  The  contracted  form 
Trovelv  is  given  at  ii  9  where  the  other  witnesses  have  -noveetv.  For  manuscripts  and  editions, 
see  on  5222. 


II.  NEW  MEDICAL  TEXTS 


Col.  i  Col.  ii 


]noKOiXiqcopoi 

TTpOCTlOKaiT  [ 

]  ovvnocraceic 

770vavay/c[ 

]cVK7}Kai1TaXLV 

cf)iXiarpovciv\_ 

]  vScKarqaiTC 

CV  _  rfrdqcec  f 

5 

]cS€TOUTOJ/<ai 

5 

£7tiLJ  VTrXar\_ 

]  upaapatovpc 

ovrcovcvaX[ 

]  rraXpoccvve 

Kai7TOTO)VKa[ 

]pi€T€aei/foci  • 

Kaip<X)V7TVP[ 

]  Kempnovira 

iroveivKaio[ 

10 

]exacrovaiTiav 

10 

f}apocKairpa[ 

1  e  T  \paK0X0vdqcav 

7To8cKo\_ 

]  vac KXqma8qco)C€(fyqv 

aKP-q[ 

]  eypaifjevqpciv8c6epaiTci 

AaSi[ 

]  vropovoVTTpodepcvoic 

c.a.  ...[ 

]  €iv8vcKoXiavciKor<0Cira 

15 

caem£r)[ 

I  €iT07rpa  f  1  empevyap 

xp[ 

]  evapy  eiacevqvTravTcoc 

irapacqpq[v 

]  ipqcatfrqrivar-qcvocov 

ocovicxv[ 

1  ovXaficivaXXaovvrrapo 

acaira)va8\ 

20 

]  oici<ai8iaXeippactv 

20 

ai8o$acpe[ 

]  rrapqKoXovdqccvicaic 

Opconovcrri 

]  oiccKacraTwvrrpocayo 

Kq-napct-x .  [ 

]  wvSvvqcopeOarrapapc 

aiTiai  va/*t 

]  vevrovroi.c8cToi.C7ra  _  a 

coicicararq  [ 

25 

]voKparovc€ipqpcvoi\_  ]  v 

25 

vopcvaKair[ 

1  vpaSuocrocovrovev  [  ]v 

raccvvypoic[ 

]  vaAAajC7repe7ri8p  [  ]  v 

CTTOVCipCTCpl 

1  ocpovXopcvovraxaXe 

qKOiXiacpvci[ 

]  raraKatavcXovrarovav 

(fncpovyeivo  _  [ 

30 

]7Tovq8ir)yr)cacd  [  ]/cafla 

30 

SexaiAuc€toc[ 

]raKararrivvocoveoiK  v 

cfiaivcvovvl 

]-qd  var Kaipqvicairo 

voq6qrqv\ 

]  c  vaipcvTacvpjHavra 

8tapaprav[ 

jqvojXcycivBcrqve 

vaSiqpap  _  [ 

35 

]c  ciavcocaveiKaOqpc 

35 

rqvavarfio  [ 

]  ciovraTTpocavroVTToi 

ii>eivd£ToA[ 

I  vovpqScvyeivaJc  kciv 

ratvrwcc  1 A  [ 

]  7ro/3a  vra)v8  ucamiav 

Oqcavrajve[ 

]  aiSvcycpeiavrcoX  yam 

Bpwirwvvc  [ 

40 

jaAAop,  [  ] .  [ .3 .  .cl 

40 

yup,vacia>v[ 

]apica»c  [  ]  I 

8  pa)  carrorq  [ 

].»[  i.»[ 

ra8ci<c<f>aX[ 

■no A Aa  err  [ 

5231.  COMMENTARY  ON  HIPPOCRATES,  EPIDEMIAE I 


49 


U7TV01  AE7CX01-  d]7t6  XOtXl^C  8{X0l- 

a-  oOprjcev  dOpJoov-  07rocxac£ic 
xpi(xvtoSy]c,  X]  suxr),  xai  -rcaXiv 
dxpea  ^uxpa-]  £v§£xdxr|  d-ro- 
0avev.  dpxv]]c  8k  toutm  xat 
Sta  teXsoc  TtvejOfxa  apai6v,  {xe- 
ycr  U7toxovSp(o]u  waXpioc  cuve- 
Xrjc-  rjXixlrj  tbc  to]  pi  ’Ixea  a'ixoci. 
rqv  pev  Kara]  ck'cuijv  rod  na- 
Bovc  Kai  rqv  KaO’\  ckoctov  air  lav 
oco]v  e/e  t[ojv  7 Ta]pai<oXovdrjcdv- 
r]aiv  'AcKXqmd8qc ,  die  e<f>qv, 
cvvjcypaificv  qpiv  8e  Beparrct- 
av]  auro  povov  npoBcpcvoic 
eujpeiv  SvcKoXiav  cIkotcoc  na- 
pe)xei  to  npdy\p}a-  eiri  pev  -yap 
ttjc]  ivapyeiac  Rrjv  ndvru)C 
nv]i  pq  ca <f>fj  nva  rqc  vocov 
Xoy]ov  Aa/3eiv.  aAAa  oSv  napo- 
£vc\poic  i<ai  StaXcippaav 
]v  napqKoXovdqccv  Kai  i- 
kcI]voic  CKacra  rd>v  npocayo- 
pe]  vojv  dvvqcopeBa  napape- 
r p]etv  iv  rovroic  8c  roic  napa 
’In]noKpdrovc  etprfp<;voi[c]  oii- 
]v  paSituc  rocovrov  cupfeijv 
iv\rjv,  dAA't oenep  C7Tr8pa[p\eiv 
rt\  voc  flouXopevov  ra  yaAe- 
ttuj\  rara  teat  avcXovra  rov  dv- 
Opio]Trov  q  8ir/yrjcac9a[i\  KaOa- 
pdic]  ra  Kara  rqv  vocov  coikcv 
J17  efvai.  Kai  pqv  i<ai  to 
eKTiO\evai  pev  ra  cvpfiav ra 
tm  CiAJiyyai,  Xeyew  8e  rqv  c- 
■mp]cXciav  dicavei  KaO’qpc- 
pav\  clciovra  rrpoc  avrov  noi- 
ovpc]  vov  pqScv  yivdocKCiv 
rcov  d]nof3dvra)v ,  8vcwmav 
nva  /e]ai  Sucyepeiav  rw  Aoya>  ti- 
Bqciv]  aXXop  [,1  .ft.]  .  .  c[. 

lapica/c  [  ]  [ 

]..[  ].*>[ 


npoc  rd>  Kai  r  [ 
novdvayK[ 

</>tXiarpovciv[ 

cvya<f>&qcecO\ai.  ClXyjVOC  <pX£t 
kid  [x]o0  7tXax[afxu>voc  tcXvjcI- 
ov  xfflv  EuaX[x(Ssu-  lx  x6itwv 
xai  7t6xtov  xa[i  yufxvaciwv  d~ 
xaipwv  7cup  [eXa^sv-  ^p^aro  8i 
•iioveiv  xai  6[c<p0v,  xai  xecpaXyjc 
(3apoc  xai  xpa[x^X°u  cuvxacic-  a- 
7co  Se  xofiXiyjc  tt]  Trpwxyi  x^XioSea, 
dxpy)[xa,  ETtacppa,  xaxaxopda  uoX- 
Xa  Si[v]X0£v  oupa  [xeXatvav  0tc6- 
cxaciv  ex  [ovxa,  Suj'wSrjc,  yXwc- 
ca  ^-R^rifpoc-  vuxxoc  0 0§£v  lx ot- 

xpl 

Trapacqpr][v 

OCOV  l’cXl>[ 

ai 8o£acpe[  av- 

ePdmovc*\ 

K-q  Trapeiy  _  [ 
aZnw  aAA[ 
co  ic  Kara  rq  _  [ 

TOC  lv  vypotc  [ 
irroiei  perep[ 

q  (foiAiac  puci[  KOV- 

1 jricpov.  yivop[ev 

8i  xai  Xvceujc  [  cvv- 

efiatvev  oi5v  [ 

voqdq  rqv  [ 

8tapaprav[ 
va  8iqpapr[ 

Ltv  8e  toA[ 


dpdj-ncov  vc  [ 
yvpvadow  [ 
8pwc  drro  rrj  [c 
ra  8c  kc<})  aA[ 
noXXa  £77  [ 


JO  II.  NEW  MEDICAL  TEXTS 

C01'  low  trace  4  ]  ,  high  crossbar  touching  v  7 1 ,  of  stroke  touching  crossbar  of 

„  V]  trace  just  above  miilevcl  n  ] . ,  an  oblique  descending  frotx,  left  to  nght,  wtth  damaged 

surface  on  the  right  [,  an  upright  followed  by  the  lower  part  of  an  oblique  descending  from  left  to  right, 
I“:&r  ■'  rafjherighohan/arcofacircle  t4 1  oblique  desce.dmg  from  « - 

ri„ht  15  J  .small  broken  tight-hand  arc  ofa  circle  high  in  the  line,  with  a  trace  on  the  line  1.. 

high  trace  [j  ,  upright  with  blob  a.  top,  tail  of  c.g.  a  go  ],  shallow  curve  on  the  hne  touching  a 

Z  Let  part  of  upright  or  left-hand  arc  of  a  citcle  joined  by  a  crossbar  above  Olid-lev*  to  an  upright™* 
a  right-facing  hook  at  its  foot  ,  on  either  side  of  a  gap,  the  top  of  an  upright  and  a  high  trace  5  ]  n 

trace  above  mid-level  [,  high  trace  27  J  shallow  diagonal  touching  upnght  at  mid-height,,  or 

y,  []  speck  above  mid-level;  upper  arc  of  a  circle,  followed  by  foot  of  upright  z8  J  ,  upnght  on 

the  edge'  "  30  [,  high  and  low  traces  3S  . ,  lower  half  of  A  or  x  36  ]  .crossbar  touching 

upright  jus.  above  mid-level,  ,  or  40  .U.U  ,.  ^  of  round  letter;  high  speck;  two high 

traces  11  ,  top  and  left  side  of  round  letter;  top  of  upright;  high  trace;  crossbar  of  r  or  .  4  .  b 

beginning  of  hotiJLl  just  above  mid-height,  probably  r  ]  ,  .[,  right-hand  hal  of  p  or  perhaps  A;  upngh. 
touched  above  mid-level  by  a  descending  oblique  4*  1 . .  I  »  descending  oblique  joining  an  upngh 

the  lines,  e.g.  »;  A  or  x  ]  . ,  trace  on  the  line,  close  to  to 

C“1'”,  (left  band  arc  4  ,  a  trace  on  the  line  closely  followed  by  an  oblique  descending  from  left  to 

tigh,;ahi  le  Tleftndeofhrgeroundletter  aa  high  trace  a, si  . L foot of-nthng 

oblique  a4  [,  trace  on  the  line  29  .  [,  upright,  with  left-facing  hook  at  foot  and  blob  at  top.  p, 
at  27,  34-5,  rather  than  v  ,4  high  crossbar  35  J,  high  trace  39  .[,  edge  of  left-hand  ate 

•  Lirhl  stem  Similar  evacuations.  Urinated  copiously,  sediment  thick  like  meal,  white,  and  again  ex¬ 
tremities  cold  On  til  eleventh  day,  perished.  From  the  beginning  right  to  th,  end  his  breathing  was  rare  an  eep. 
Continual  throbbing  of  the  hypochondrium.  Age  about  twenty. 

'Asclepiades  as  I  said,  described  the  condition  of  the  disease  and  the  cause  in  each  part,  (insofar  these 
can  be  inferred  from  the)  accompanying  (symptoms).  But  to  us,  whose  purpose  is  merely  to  ftndt 
the  ac,  reasonably  causes  discontent.  For  as  far  as  the  manifest  facts  are  concerned,  it  wax  certainly  po* Me  for 
someone)  to  get  an  unclear  account  of  the  disease.  However,  he  concentrated  (too  much?)  on  paroxysms  and 
“3s  a“d  on  those  things  <by  which,  we  shall  be  able  .0  measure  out  each  of  the  things  that  are  presented. 
But  in  these  things  said  by  Hippocrates  it  was  not  possible  to  find  anything  so  easily,  but,  as  though  someo 
wanted  .0  tun  thigh  the  molt  serious  (symptoms)  and  those  which  killed  the  man  (.,.  Stientts)  ra  her  n 
to  describe  clearly  the  matters  concerning  the  disease,  there  appeals)  to  be  ...  And  what  is  more,  he  p 
offsetting  out)  what  happened  to  Silent,  s,  but  claiming,  as  if  he  were  making  dady  vtsits  to  him  to  cany 
the  treatment,  thar  he  hrew  nothing  of  what  resulted,  creates  a  certain  shamefccedness  and  dtfficulty  fo,  the 
account  ...  besides  the  ...  necessity  ...  are  interested  in  medicine  ...  be  connected  to  . 

•S/miis  lived  on  the  fiat  area  near  Eualcidai place.  After fat, gue,  dnnkmg,  and  dl-tmed  ^"cue.ftm 
bold  of  him.  He  began  ,0  feel  pain  also  in  the  loins,  and  there  was  heaviness  of  the  head  and  sens, on  of  the -no*, 
hi,  bo  wel,  on  , be  fir,,  day  there  passed  bilious,  unmixed,  fro, In,,  dark-coloured,  and  cop, am  stool,.  Unn,  wtth  bia 

sediment.  Thirsty,  tongue  dry.  At  night  no  sleep.  was  making 

<  M|CP  nnre  0f  strong/streneth  ...  person(s)  ...  ottered  ...  causes  ...in  mo  ...  5 

...  flux  of  the  bowels  ...  alleviation. .  and  evacuation  -  .ted 


5231.  COMMENTARY  ON  HIPPOCRATES,  EPIDEMIAE I 


Col.  i 

i—8  Lemma  (ii  688.4—8  L.  =  i  204.15—19  Kw.). 

1 AV  GalL  have  84  after  ano.  Contrast  ii  io-ii,  where  84  is  included  in  the  same  phrase:  a]  jwo  8e  Ko[tXirjc. 
At  i  j,  5231  has  a  he  not  given  by  the  other  witnesses.  Cf.  5222  2  (awo  Se  xotXifoc,  with  a  84  not  present  in  the 
ocher  witnesses),  3  (84  5222  AV,  omitted  by  GalL). 

2  After  ddpoov,  AVand  Galen  in  his  lemma  and  in  two  other  places  (Anastassiou-lrmer,  Testimonien  zurn 
Corpus  Hippocraticum  ii.i;  cf.  I.  Garofaio,  A.  Lami,  Galenos  7  (2013)  25-8)  have  viroTraxv  xeipevio  (variants:  vtto 
iraxeiV;  xevovpevov,  xeipevov,  xwovpevo >  Galen).  It  is  omicced  here,  no  doubt  due  to  saut  du  mime  au  mime. 

vnocraceic.  The  other  witnesses  have  tnrocracic.  The  fact  that  in  the  next  line  the  papyrus  has  A]  ewe??, 
which  should  agree,  suggests  that  this  is  merely  a  copyists  error. 

3-4  /ecu  iraX  iv  |  [aiepeu  1 fwxpa.].  The  other  witnesses  have  ax  pea  rraXiv  1/ ivxpa i.  For  the  supplement,  cf 
Epid.  Ill  case  12  (iii  66.5  L.  =  i  223.25-6  Kw.)  xai  naXiv  axpea  ipaypa. 

5  84:  not  in  AV  or  GalL.  Cf  in. 

9-13  The  observation  that  Asclepiades  described  the  cause  of  the  disease  recalls  the  complaints  of  other 
medical  writers  about  the  preoccupations  of  Asclepiades  and  his  followers.  For  example,  Dioscorides  protests 
that  certain  Asciepiadeans  wasted  too  much  time  explaining  the  medicinal  properties  of  plants  in  terms  of 
Asclepiades’  particulate  theory  of  matter:  praef  2  (i  2.3-5  w-)  rfi  Se  rijc  alriac  Kevmfxavlq.  etc  oyxtov  8ia<f>opac 
exacrov  ainwv  (sc.  rcbv  (fsappdiaov)  dvatjsepovrec.  Likewise  Galen  criticizes  the  Asclepiadean  Sexdus  Niger,  sin¬ 
gled  our  by  Dioscorides  too,  for  indulging  in  tcov  Kara  rdc  airiac  X oyicpdiv  in  his  otherwise  admirable  work 
on  materia  medica  (Sexdus  Niger  fr.  4  Welimann  (iii  147)  ap.  Gal.  SMT 6  prooem.  (xi  794-16  K.)). 

9  Kara] cxevr/v.  ava]cxevrjv,  ‘cure’,  would  be  too  short,  and  would  not  contrast  with  6epa-Trei\[a.v  (13-14), 
as  the  context  requires.  Asclepiades  himself  may  have  used  the  term  KaracKevry.  cf  Cass.  Probl.  74.5-6  Garzya 
(p.  64)  =  73  Ideler  (i  165.10-12),  influenced  by  Asclepiades,  q  yap  tov  v8po<f>6jiov  xaTacKevr/  xal  rj  neicic 
cWracic  ecn  Tie  pi  tov  c  ropayov  xal  rrjv  xoiXiav.  Cf  also  ps.-Gal.  Def.  Med.  464  (x'x  459-4  K.). 

12  a»c  e<f>Tjv.  The  previous  discussion  referred  to  here  may  well  have  been  in  reference  to  the  first  case 
history,  that  of  Philiscus,  to  which  Asclepiades  presumably  had  a  similar  approach. 

15—16  Suc/coAiav  elxortoc  na\ [pe’lxel  zo  iTpa.y[p\a.  I  should  take  the  reference  to  be  to  the  matter  at 
hand,  rather  than  to  an  “act”  of  Asclepiades:  “the  matter  reasonably  causes  difficulty”.  Then  ini  will  be  tempo¬ 
ral:  cf.  e.g.  Dcm.  21.72  for  the  contrast  between  the  actual  events  and  a  report  (24-5  below)’  (WBH). 

18  Tu»]t:  or  rtc]t. 

19—24  The  subject  of  nap'ijKoXovd'qcev  at  21  must  still  be  Asclepiades,  who  is  portrayed  here  as  concen¬ 
trating  (perhaps  excessively:  see  21  n.)  on  the  paroxysms  and  the  intervals  between  them  in  working  out  what 
treatment  to  offer.  Cf  Cels.  3.4.15  (CML  I  107.24-6),  a  passage  likely  to  be  based  on  Asclepiades’  writings, 
criticizing  the  Hippocratic  theory  of  days:  medicus  non  numerare  dies  debeat,  sed  ipsas  accessiones  intueri  et  ex  his 
coniectare  quando  dandus  cibus  sit.  Asclepiades  is  cited  by  name  at  3.4.12  (CML  1  107.2);  Cael.  Aur.  Cel.  Pass. 
1.14.108  (CML  VI.i  82.24)  also  attests  to  Asclepiades’  rejection  of  the  notion  of  critical  days.  (Galen  is  concerned 
with  the  periodicity  of  die  paroxysms  in  his  comments  on  Silenus’  case,  observing  that  the  paroxysms  occurred 
more  on  the  odd-numbered  days  (xviiA  262.11-12  K.  =  CMG  V.10.1  131.30-31),  ovrwv  ye  rdiv  irapo£vcpan> 
ev  rate  -nepiccaic  pdXXov,  but  he  places  this  in  the  context  of  his  theory  of  critical  days.)  Following  after  the 
datives  at  19-20,  elL/ccilvotc  is  naturally  read  as  still  governed  by  TrapYfKoXouOf)cev,  but  this  makes  little  sense  of 
what  follows.  I  suggest  that  the  relative  pronoun  ole  dropped  out  by  haplography  after  e|[icei]yoic.  (1  should 
understand  “still,  it  (sc.  the  disease)  followed  certain  (21  rtci]y)  paroxysms  and  intervals,  and  by  them  we  shall 
be  able  to  measure  each  of  the  things  being  applied”  ’  (WBH).) 

21  ]  v.  dya j v  would  suit  the  context  well. 

22-23  exacr a  tu>v  irpocayo\[pe]vwv.  The  Hippocratic  source  text  records  almost  nothing  about  the 
treatment  that  Silenus  received.  Asclepiades,  by  contrast,  in  his  commentary  clearly  set  out  his  own  recom¬ 
mended  treatment  for  the  disease  (cf  esp.  i  34—6);  the  authors  criticism  of  his  approach  at  i  9— 16  is  that  he 
included  much  superfluous  material  besides  the  treatment. 


II  NEW  MEDICAL  TEXTS 


IJ-S  oi>|[  >.  ?6|[5 «]v  is  likely.  WBH  proposes  ?»|[«  lifi,  'it  would  nor  be  possible’. 

16-7  ei5/j[e(]v  |  [e'vjijv  supplied  by  WBH. 

30-31  i<ada\ [owe]  supplied  by  WBH.  „  . 

3  J  '1  should  punctuate  before  rd  v*  vdrov  and  supply  rtrc»K  at  the  start  of  ,a.  the  matters 
connected  with  the  disease  appear  to  be  insignificant”.  St^ojcacflaf,]  aaSa|tpwc]  (30-31).  describe  cleatly  ,  as 
the  same  object  as  hu5pa[p}etv  (27),  "treat  summarily”  ’  (WBH). 

32-40  'I  talre  the  point  to  be  that  Hippocrates  merely  reports  the  symptoms  and  behaves  shamefacedly 
as  though  he  knew  nothing  of  the  results  (38)  of  his  daily  b rtpeW  (WBH). 

34  T <2  CiX\rji>q).  Hie  scribe  will  have  written  Cu A->  as  at  H  37. 

39-40  [nva  and  rt|  [Or/civ]  supplied  by  WBH. 

C  1-2  Perhaps  avOpoiWirov,  referring  to  Silcnus,  as  at  i  29-30  (cf.  ii  20-21,  38-9). 

4-16  Lemma  (ii  684.11-686.1  L.  =  i  203.11-18  Kw.). 

4  CiAtjvoc  (restored).  As  at  ii  37,  Cei A-  will  have  been  written  (cf.  i  34). 

7  ttotojv  Ka[(  with  A  and  GalL:  V  has  a-no  twv. 

9  noveiv  AV  (Kuhlewein  xcvii)  and  GalL.  Kuhlewein  prints  the  contracted  form. 

Kal  6\c6w:  so  V  GalL  (xai  M);  A  has  Kai  oc<f>vc.  Cf.  also  Galen’s  comment  that  Hippocrates 

novtiv  avrov  oc^v  (xviiA  264.1  K.  =  CMG  V.10.1 131.20).  Lime  deleted  ko.1,  while  Kuhlewein  conjectured  /car 

Siven  by  AV  GalL,  will  not  fit.  For  the  assumed 

du  mime  au  mime ,  cf.  i  2. 

23  alluirAA'f:  presumably  «u[a  corrected  to  aAA[a.  1  c  j 

28  1}  KoiXlac  pv «[.  E.g.  17  xoiXiac  pvci[c,  referring  to  the  evacuations  suffered  by  Silenus  on  the  first  day 

<I0  1  °',S-7  E.g.  ,*  uti^cMI™’-  TV  C.«w:  cf.  i  33-4-  Otherwise  |  rtSvwith  -Opcdrvwv  (38).  _ 

37-S  Perhaps  nopnaoAoullfltjcdvTtuv  with  reference  to  the  symptoms  accompanying  Silenus  disease,  cl. 

’ 1,11 40-42  These  lines  appear  to  be  concerned  with  Silenus'  ill-timed  exercise,  which  was  one  of  the  factors 
presented  as  leading  up  to  his  initial  fever  (7-8).  Cf.  also  day  six  of  his  illness  (h  686.9-10  L.  -  .  204.4  Kw.). 
Iktjj,  nepi  K^aMjv  c ftitcpa  tyiSpaicev. 

D.  LEITH 


5232.  On  Haemorrhoids 

q  f  v  47  x  27  cm  Second/third  century 

22  3B.i9/G(4-5)c  4-7  7  Plate  III 

Parts  of  two  columns  with  intetcolumnium,  written  against  the  fibres  on  the  back  of 
a  documentary  text  running  in  the  same  direction,  of  which  only  «ne  ends  survive.  Ctm  t 
of  the  medical  text  gives  line  ends,  and  col.  ii  is  preserved  to  a  width  of  about  8  letters  The 
upper  margin  of  each  column  is  partially  preserved,  measuring  1.6  cm  at  its  eepest.  e  °w 
margin  of  the  second  extends  to  a  depth  of  about  2  cm.  Col.  ii  has  51  lines,  and  col.  1  wt  ave 
had  52.  The  intetcolumnium  is  0.3-0.8  cm  wide.  Col.  ii  is  preserved  to  a  width  of  2.8  cm  at 
its  widest;  the  original  column  width  will  have  been  approximately  9  cm  (r.  26-8  letters),  me 


5232.  ON  HAEMORRHOIDS 


column  height  is  23.5  cm. 

The  text  is  written  in  a  small  informal  hand,  leaning  to  the  right,  with  some  ligatures 
(e.g.  at,  an,  et).  rj  is  h-shaped.  ft  is  rounded,  with  a  deep  belly.  £  has  a  flat  top  and  bottom  with 
a  central  arc  touching  the  base,  oj  is  small  and  angular,  with  a  flat  base.  Cf.  the  first  hand  of 
V  842  ( GLHijb ),  assigned  to  the  second/ third  century,  and  VII 1019  +  XLI  2948  (GMAW2 
66),  also  assigned  to  the  second/ third  century. 

The  text  is  divided  into  sections,  each  introduced  by  an  indented  heading  with  forked 
paragraphs  above  and  paragraphs  below  (ii  6- 7,  31):  cf.  the  contemporary  papyri  PSI  III  252 
(MP3  2364,  a  medical  fragment  of  unknown  provenance)  and  XLII  3007-  A  quotation  at  ii 
17-20  is  marked  by  marginal  diplai,  together  with  paragraph!  under  the  first  and  last  lines  and 
a  high  point  at  the  end:  cf.  e.g.  P.  Harr.  1 1  ii  42-5,  LIII  3699  fr.  {d)  ii,  and  the  Berlin  Theaetetus 
commentary  (MP3 1393),  in  which  the  lemmata  are  comparably  signalled.  There  is  a  correction 
at  ii  4,  and  a  downward-pointing  ancora  (/)  in  the  margin  at  the  level  of  ii  37-8,  indicating 
that  an  omitted  passage  was  added  in  the  lower  margin:  cf.  5220  fr.  2.9;  McNamee,  Sigla  and 
Select  Marginalia  13.  There  is  no  indication  that  either  of  these  corrections  was  carried  out  by 
a  different  hand. 

Midline  dot  is  used  as  punctuation  at  ii  20  and  23.  Initial  1  and  v  are  marked  with  diaere¬ 
sis  (ii  18, 19,  24,  2 6,  33,  46).  A  supralinear  bar-  can  replace  v  at  line  end  (i  21,  25,  26;  contrast  18, 
24).  y  at  i  22  may  be  a  numeral.  Horizontal  strokes  and  tails  are  frequently  extended  at  line  end. 

The  intelligible  part  of  the  text  deals  with  haemorrhoids.  Surgery  for  the  condition  is 
introduced  at  ii  31.  The  subject  of  ii  1-5  is  unclear,  but  haemorrhoids  are  probably  already  the 
main  topic:  cf.  i  43  ]p,op|.  The  central  section  (ii  6-30)  may  deal  with  the  question  whether 
all  haemorrhoids  should  be  removed.  The  passage  quoted  at  ii  17-20  is  die  Hippocratic  Aph. 
6.1%  (iv  566.7-8  L.  =  451.2-3  Magdelaine),  which  states  in  the  usual  text  that  when  a  patient 
has  been  cured  of  chronic  hemorrhoids,  unless  one  be  kept,  diere  is  a  danger  lest  dropsy  or 
consumption  supervene’  (tr.  W.  H.  S.  Jones,  Loeb  vol.  iv  p.  183).  Hippocrates  is  named  at  ii  24. 

In  his  commentary  on  the  aphorism  (xviiiA  22  IC),  Galen  gives  a  justification  of  the 
usual  form  of  the  aphorism  in  line  with  his  own  pathology;  cf.  e.g.  Orib.  Syn.  9.40.1-3  (CMG 
VI. 3  300.29-301.4),  Steph.  In  Aph.  (CMG  XI. 1.3. 3  214.12-216.7);  Paul.  Aeg.  6.79  (CMG  IX.2 
123.20-124.11);  Paul.  Nic.  108.1-29  Ieraci  Bio  (pp.  199-200).  Aet.  14.5  (in  a  section  provisionally 
edited  by  A.  M.  Ieraci  Bio,  ‘Tracce  della  fortuna  di  terapie  ippocratiche  in  eta  bizantina’,  in  I. 
Garofalo  et  al.  (edd.),  Aspetti  della  terapia  nel  Corpus  Hippocraticum  (1999)  455-65  at  462), 
on  the  other  hand,  insists  that  Hippocrates  meant  that  all  haemorrhoids  must  be  removed. 
He  states  that  171'  /xi)  <f>v\axOy  should  be  read  in  Aph.  6.1%  rather  than  yv  p.  17  jxia  </>v\a xOfj, 
and  that  the  phrase  refers  to  the  need  to  prescribe  the  appropriate  regimen  for  the  patient 
(i.e.  ‘unless  (the  patient)  is  maintained  (by  diet)’).  There  is  no  indication  that  the  papyrus  had 
Aetius’  version  of  the  aphorism  (cf.  ii  18,  22-3  nn.).  The  philological  nature  of  Aetius’  remark 
may  suggest  that  this  disagreement  was  discussed  in  the  tradition  of  commentaries  on  Aph., 
which  goes  back  at  least  to  the  Herophilean  Bacchius  of  Tanagra  in  the  mid-third  century  bc 
(Gal.  Hipp.  Aph.  7.70  (xviiiA  186.14-187.4  K.)  =  Ba.y  von  Staden  (p.  495)).  Moreover,  as  Ieraci 
Bio  463  points  out,  in  the  Hippocratic  treatise  De  haemorrhoidibus  it  is  twice  prescribed  that 


54 


II.  NEW  MEDICAL  TEXTS 


all  haemorrhoids  should  be  removed  (by  cautery.  Haem.  2  (vi  436.20—21  L.  -  147.1  2  Joly),  by 
drugs,  Haem.  7  (vi  442.19-20  L.  =  150.3-4  Joly)).  On  the  other  hand,  the  Hippocratic  De  diaeta 
acutorum  (spurium)  62  (ii  516.12  L.  =  95.16  Joly)  also  warns  that  one  haemorrhoid  should  be 
left  untouched.  Internal  contradictions  of  this  sort  in  the  Hippocratic  Corpus  certainly  fuelled 
debates  among  ancient  interpreters,  and  such  a  controversy  may  lie  behind  this  section  of  the 
text.  There  are  perhaps  indications  that  divergent  opinions  were  set  out:  the  reference  to  the 
view  of  ‘the  majority’  at  ii  8;  oi  84  at  ii  14;  and  the  placing  of  the  quotation  in  the  middle  of 
the  passage,  which  may  indicate  the  authors  need  for  authoritative  support  for  his  own  posi¬ 
tion.  On  the  other  hand,  the  fact  that  the  author  of  this  text  focuses  on  the  question  does  not 
suggest  that  he  was  aware  of  different  exegetical  traditions.  The  point  may  simply  have  been  to 
draw  attention  to  and  endorse  certain  Hippocratic  views  about  the  treatment  of  haemorrhoids 
which  were  perhaps  not  generally  followed  by  medical  practitioners. 

Other  indirect  witnesses  to  Aph.  on  papyrus  are  given  at  CPF  1.2*  18  Hippocrates 
22T-24T:  BKT  III  22-6  ii  10-12  {Aph.  1.1)5  P.  Ant.  Ill  124  fr.  i(£).8-io  {Aph.  1.16);  and  P.  Ryl. 
Ill  530,  a  kind  of  commentary  on  Aph.,  of  which  the  preserved  sections  are  concerned  with 
parts  of  books  4  and  5.  For  the  direct  witnesses,  see  5219. 

There  is  no  firm  basis  for  an  attribution,  but  for  some  resemblances  to  extant  accounts 
of  haemorrhoid  surgery,  see  the  commentary,  esp.  ii  32-7  nn.  For  surgical  texts  on  papyrus, 
cf.  esp.  M.-H.  Marganne,  La  Chirurgie  dans  VEgypte  grko-romaine  d’apres  les  papyrus  littiraires 
grecs  (1998);  also  e.g.  5240. 


Col.  i  Col.  ii 

]  at  8t/c^t-i?[ 

]v  7roXvxpov[ 

]ouc  panore8  [ 

]  a  \ra\ce^avro)[ 

5  ]va  5  pevaa  raj 

]pa  l  et8cov[ 

]pe  racaip[ 

]etc  toicttAciI 

]  a  gevavai  [ 

10  ]  ae  10  (f>vctcnad  [ 

Jet  cocnepaXX[ 

]ep  npo)rr)cye[ 

]e  i<ai-r)8iar<v[ 

]a  otScAe|a[ 

15  ]  15  O.TTOTCOV  [ 

]  ect  roAoycor  [ 


8rjc  ^rjrrjl 
iro\vxpov\ 
pa  nore  Sc  [ 

BraBVo'c  <f|  avro)\y 
pev  Kara  [ 

el 84ov  [ 

rac  alp[oppoi8ac 
role  nXel\croic  c'8o- 

£ev  dvaip[elv 
(f)vctc  Trad  _  [ 

(oerrep  dAA[ 

TTpdjTTjc  ye[ 

oi  SeAe£a[ 
dTrdrmv.t 
to  Xoyio  r  _  [ 


5232.  ON  HAEMORRHOIDS 


] 

>  pevaj(f>r)[ 

>  pevcp  <f>rj [ct  aipoppotSac  XP°~ 

]« 

>  viovcii)  _  [ 

>  vtovc  It)9[4vtl,  rjv  pr/  pta  (fsvAaxBft 

].o 

>  SwociiS[ 

>  Swoc  v8[pu)na  entyeveedat  rj 

10 

]  pt 

20  >ctvrov[ 

>  Civ.  TOV  [ 

]a« 

TijpT]8ri  [ 

Tljpijfo)  [ 

]  a 

7 Tpocrrj[ 

TTpoc  rrj[v 

hr 

civrov[ 

civ.  rov[ 

]cov 

LTTTTOKp  [ 

TmTOKpa\r 

25 

] 

25  aptcr-q8[ 

aplcrrj  S[  e- 

]  «T 

CT,viS[ 

C  T,viS[ 

]fl«c 

ciot ce  [ 

CIOIC  €  [ 

]at 

aipopp\ 

a  ipopp[ 

XeV°TS 

x8v  on  [ 

30 

V 

30  at  poppo[ 

^aipoppo^i 

]<?. 

x«l.[ 

Xcip\ovpyia 

].. 

TTpOOlKo[ 

TrpooiKo\yop 

]« 

revno  [ 

rev-no  [ 

]. 

KaiKOfX  .  [ 

KOI  KOpi[ 

35 

] 

3;  berr)vxe[ 

8e  rrjv  xe[tpot»pytav 

]a 

07Taexosv[ 

d  nacycov  [ 

] 

8pova)ce[ 

Spov  tic  e[ 

]. 

A  roreay _ [ 

71  tots  ayy[ 

] 

eKTp€TT€[ 

ei<Tpene[ 

40 

]Kpai 

4°  .  .  ,T€tS[ 

.  .  .«}?[ 

] 

riOec  [ 

nOec  [ 

]pop 

xl 

xf 

]. 

Xal£4 

Xat £f[ 

45 

h 

45  eicac  [ 

eKacr[ 

rasevj 

']  A 
..]«[ 
jo  ]p4 

]  *  [ 

']  4 
. .]?«[ 

.  .wt 
]  *  [ 

L 


56  II.  NEW  MEDICAL  TEXTS 

Col.i 

i  ]  ,  edge  of  right-hand  arc  of  a  small  circle  4  ]_,  end  of  a  stroke  joining  loop  of  a  9  3 .  > 

end  of  a  stroke  joining  loop  of  a  io  |  ,  vertical  stroke,  slightly  bowed,  touching  loop  of  a  15  ] . , 

long  horizontal  at  mid-line  level,  speck  on  edge  below  17  ]  ..  long  horizontal  at  mid-line  level,  speck 

on  edge  above  19  ]  ,  diagonal  rising  gently  from  left  to  right,  with  trace  above  on  edge  2.0  ]  , 

diagonal  rising  steeply  from  left  to  right,  curving  to  right  at  top,  as  of  v  22  3 . ,  rubbed  trace  at  mid-height 
23  )rh  end  of  horizontal  meeting  short  vertical  at  top  25  3 . ,  traces  suggesting  the  right-hand  side  of  a 

rounded  letter,  with  upright  on  the  right  26  ]  . ,  right-hand  arc  of  circle  joined  by  top  of  upright  at  top 

32  ]  ,  traces  suggesting  right-hand  side  of  o  (surface  stripped  on  left)  joined  from  left  at  top  34  J .  >  I°n6 
descender  curving  to  left,  joined  from  left  near  top  35  3  .  >  indistinct  trace  37  ] .  >  oblique  descending 
from  left  to  right,  abraded  on  the  left,  with  further  ink  on  the  edge  38  3 .  >  upper  left-hand  arc  of  a  circle 
39 )  ,  diagonal  rising  from  left  to  right,  with  long  horizontal  extending  from  foot  41 * 3 3 .  >  damaged  traces, 
apparently  a  round  letter  42  3  . ,  stroke  touching  €  at  mid-height  44  3 .  >  indeterminate  traces 

followed  by  long  descender  curving  to  left 

Col.  ii 

3  [,  back  of  round  letter  (eOoc)  4  s.l.  . ,  two  uprights  close  together,  joined  at  the  top  5  .  h 
foot  of  vertical  9  [,  on  the  edge,  a  vertical  descending  below  the  line  10  f,  an  upright  with  an 

angular  turn-up  15  [,  vertical,  with  horizontal  projecting  from  its  foot,  and  small  hook  pointing  to 

right  at  top  16  [,  upright  on  the  edge,  hooked  to  left  at  foot;  above,  a  short  crossbar  at  letter-top  level, 

extending  to  die  edge  18  [,  e.g.  the  lower  left-hand  corner  of  8  21  [,  specks  24  .  L  low 

blob  27  [,  upright,  high  traces  to  right  29  [,  upright  31  .  [,  specks  below  the  line,  perhaps 
a  descender  33  [,  perhaps  left-hand  parts  of  eOoc  34  .  [,  upright  37  mg.  Further  traces  above 

and  to  the  right  of  the  ancora  38  .  [,  upright,  further  traces  to  right  at  top  40  ...  >  damaged  traces 

41  ,  rubbed  traces  42  [,  left-hand  side  and  cap  of  e  or  8  45  .  [>  left-hand  end  of  high  cross-bar, 

trace  on  line  46  r,  right-hand  end  of  high  cross-bar  [,  foot  of  vertical  47  a,  e.g.  end  of  upper 

branch  of  k  [,  trace  on  line  48  3 , .  upright  joined  at  foot  from  left,  further  speck  on  a  single  fibre  to 

left  49  ]  ,  short  high  trace  on  edge  with  tail  emerging,  touching  r  on  left  51  ]  . ,  low  trace  touching 

k  [,  low  loop  as  of  a,  o,  etc.,  with  further  ink  above 

‘...  enquire  (?)  ...  long-lasting  ....  and  sometimes  (?)  ...  from  them  ... 

‘Whether  it  is  necessary  ...  haemorrhoids. 

‘To  most  ...  it  seemed  best  to  remove  ...  nature  ...  just  as  other  (?)  ...  first ...  and  the  ...  by  means  of 
...  but  the  ...  from  the  ...  saying  (?)...  says  (...)  “for  one  cured  of  chronic  haemorrhoids,  unless  one  (?)  is 
saved  {?),  there  is  a  danger  that  dropsy  or  consumption  may  supervene.”  This  (?)  ...  preserved  (?)...  to  the  . . . 
Hippocrates  ...  best ...  is  ...  haemorrhoid(s)  (?)  ...  that ...  haemorrhoid(s)  (...) 

‘Surgery  (...) 

‘Prepare  in  advance  ...  by  ...  and  ...  the  surgery  ...  the  patient . . .  as  . . .  evert  . . .  place  . . .  each  . . . 

Col.  i 

43  ]pop:  perhaps  al]pop\[pot-  (but  cu]fxo/>|[/>ay«*  is  also  possible). 


1  tyr ?;[.  A  form  of  ^r/r-qpa  or  £ijrijetc?  The  problem  posed  in  the  heading  at  6-7  could  be  a 


mple 


.  noXvXpon[.  Perhaps  of  haemorrhoids:  cf.  x/x>]|viW  in  the  Hippocrates  quotation  (17-18). 

3  pa  7tot€  84  [.  ‘Perhaps  the  question  is  which  approach  is  to  be  preferred  in  the  treatment  of  haemor¬ 
rhoids,  and  the  preserved  sequence  belongs  to  a  general  statement  on  the  various  types  of  treatment  available. 
Cf.  Gal.  MM  14.13  (x  989.11-14  K.)  Kara  ratha  coi  Kplvovrt  rijv  aptcrfjv  o86v  rrjc  tacetuc  ...  capeOr/cerai  nore 


5232.  ON  HAEMORRHOIDS  57 

pin  r/  Sea  rrjc  geipovpyiac  alperasTipa,  nori  Se  rj  Sia  twv  ifsappaKcav',  also  6—7, 13  nn.  Then  pa  may  represent 
a  comparative  such  as  alper<oT4]\pa,  perhaps  in  agreement  with  depai rcta,  and  wore  p 4v  will  have  preceded;  ei; 
aor<£|y  may  be  part  of  a  reference  to  the  choice  to  be  made  from  among  the  possibilities  mentioned’  (WBH). 

6—7  ei  Sion  [  |  rac  alp\oppotSac.  ei  84 on  fecriv  dnatpcln  -ndcac]  \  rac  alp[oppotSac  (‘Whether  it  is 

necessary  to  remove  all  haemorrhoids’)  would  be  a  suitable  heading. 

8-9  Tote  ir\ei[cToic  ...  eSo]|fev  dvaipieiv.  The  aorist  ending  at  9,  the  citation  of  Hippocrates,  and  the 
quotation  of  Aph.  6.12  point  to  a  reference  to  the  majority  of ‘ancient’  doctors,  whether  raw  naXaiusn  or  r<3v 
apyalcov.  This  majority  view  was  no  doubt  that  one  haemorrhoid  should  be  left,  as  stated  in  the  aphorism  that 
the  author  quotes  and  at  Acut.  (Sp.)  62  (ii  516.12  L.  =  95.16  Joly).  The  opposing  view,  that  all  haemorrhoids 
should  be  removed,  is  not  found  in  ‘ancient’  medical  treatises  except  in  Haem.  (cf.  introd.),  a  tract  which 
certainly  did  not  hold  the  authority  of  Aph.  A  possible  reconstruction:  rote  7rAet[croic  to>v  naXaiaiv  €8o]|£ev 
diiatpleip  ndcac  napa  plan  (‘The  majority  of  the  ancients  thought  they  should  remove  all  but  one’).  WBH  pre¬ 
fers  a  more  general  reference,  with  e.g.  rain  larpwv  rather  than  rwv  naXaiusn  or  rwn  apyalcov. 

10  (/jvcic.  In  relation  to  the  view  that  one  haemorrhoid  must  be  left,  there  may  be  a  reference  here  to  the 
vis  medicatrix  naturae ,  in  particular  her  expulsion  of  unhealthy  matter  through  the  haemorrhoid,  as  described, 
e.g.,  in  Gal.  Hipp.  Aph.  6.12  (xviiiA  22  K.):  see  introd.  Thcophilus’  commentary  on  this  aphorism  refers  to  the 
action  of  Nature  in  such  a  way:  9  rf>vac  in  e'dei  ijv  rov  ixeiden  (sc.  from  the  liver)  d-rroKaOalpcin  rd  zrepirrd  (ii 
492.6-7  Dietz).  Line  9  could  accommodate  ij  yap]  after  the  supplement  given  in  8-9  n. 

na8  [:  naBus[v  WBH,  comparing  for  the  to  e.g.  13  below. 

12  npiitT-qc  ye[.  ‘E.g.  and  rrjc 3  |  npthrqc  yeJWcecoc  (WBH). 

13  1 )  Sta  rtofv.  ‘Perhaps  e.g.  17  Sta  raijy  <j>appd>aov  Oepaneia:  cf.  3  n.  Aet.  14.5  (Laur.  plut.  75.7  f.  6513  ch. 
6,  col.  840  Cornarius  (1549))  considers  surgery  the  acrfiaXec-ripa  . . .  xai  cvmopoc  depanela  rd>v  aipoppotSwv, 
but  notes  that  others,  due  to  cowardice,  prefer  some  or  all  of  them  to  be  removed  Sid  (fsappaiccov  (WBH). 

14  oi  SeAc£a[  may  introduce  a  new  party  to  the  debate:  supply  e.g.  of  S’eAe£a[v  or  oi  Si  Xe£a [vrec. 

16- 17  ro  Xoyco  t  [...  -]\p,4vu>  tf>T}[cl.  These  lities  may  refer  to  the  source  of  the  subsequent  quotation. 
-]| fUvw  may  be  t<3  irpoxeil  \p.4v(p,  i.e.  ‘the  topic  proposed’,  referring  to  the  problem  set  in  the  heading  above  at 
6-7.  ‘Perhaps  e.g.  cuyicar48cu]\TO  Xoyip,  with  reference  to  the  quotation  in  lines  17-20,  and  then  e.g.  elprj\\n4v(p 
(sc.  “by  Hippocrates”),  <frr)[ci  yap.  A  stop  is  used  elsewhere  (20,  23),  but  may  not  have  been  needed  in  a  case 
like  this’  (WBH). 

17- 20  The  marginal  diplai  and  the  paragraphus  indicate  that  the  quotation  began  at  17.  It  was  apparently 
introduced  by  <jvr)[ct(y).  The  nominative  /«V]|8i/voc  at  18-19  confirms  that  the  quotation  is  not  in  oratio  obliqua. 
Hp.  Aph.  6.12  is  printed  as  follows  in  Magdelaine’s  edition  (451.2-3  =  iv  566.7-8  L.):  alpoppoiSac  l-qd4vTi 
Xpovlac,  tjv  p.r)  p. (a  <f>vXaxBfj,  kivSvvoc  SSptona  4mycv4c8ai  rj  <f)8(civ.  alp..  lr)0.  xp-  is  the  text  ofC  MV1  Gal(MP) 
Steph  'fheo(UV)  and  the  first  quotation  in  Aet.  14.5;  Littres  toj  Iqd.  XP-  at/*,  is  talcen  from  I,  a  descendant  of 
M.  WBH  notes  that  the  second  quotation  in  Actius  agrees  with  the  papyrus  in  respect  of  the  word-order  in 
giving  alp.  xp-  n/0.,  according  to  the  manuscripts  Laur.  plut.  75.2  (f.  2i7r),  75.7  (f.  651),  and  75.21  (f.  167V);  Ieraci 
Bio’s  provisional  edition  (cf.  introd.),  based  on  odier  manuscripts,  has  alpoppoi&ac  Ufibm  ypovtac  (n).  ‘The 
space  before  alpoppotSac  may  have  been  filled  by  e.g.  yap  (cf.  16-17  «•)  or  ourcu(c)  introducing  the  quotation’ 
(WBH). 

17-18  xpo]\v(ovc:  for  xpovlac.  WBH  notes  that  the  same  form  is  transmitted  in  both  quotations  in  Aetius 
14.5  in  Laur.  plut.  75.7  (ff.  64V,  651),  75.13  (f.  i6r),  and  75.21  (f.  167V),  and  in  other  manuscripts  at  least  in  the 
first,  according  to  Ieraci  Bio’s  reports,  and  also  in  Paul.  Nic.  108.27  Ieraci  Bio  (p.  200).  For  feminine  ypdvioc  in 
the  Hippocratic  Corpus,  cf.  the  Index  Hippocraticus  s.v. 

j8  -ijv  p,rj  pta  <j>v\ax8j)  is  restored,  but  it  is  not  certain  that  the  papyrus  had  this  form  of  the  text.  pr\  is 
the  reading  of  C'MV'  Gal(MP)  Steph  Theo(UV);  the  reading  pin  (FJE)  has  no  authority.  But  the  manuscripts 
of  Paul.  Nic.  108.27  Ieraci  Bio  (p.  200)  omit  prj,  and  pla  was  omitted  in  the  version  preferred  by  Aet.  14.5.  ‘To 
judge  by  the  length  of  the  following  line,  where  the  supplement  is  fairly  uncontroversial,  either  prj  or  pla  may 
have  been  omitted  on  the  line,  but  any  such  omission  may  have  arisen  through  scribal  error  alone,  and  may 


5g  IL  NEW  MEDICAL  TEXTS 

have  been  made  good:  the  evidence  of  the  spacing  alone  is  inconclusive’  (WBH).  Gal(M)  and  Paul.  Nic.  have 
8ia<l>vXax0ij  for  <f>v\ax6fi,  but  there  is  not  likely  to  be  room  here  for  the  preverb. 

20  tou\tov  or  Toupro,  referring  to  the  aphorism  or  its  content? 

21  rqpyjdt)  \  may  correspond  to  ^vXaxBfj  in  the  quotation.  Perhaps  the  word  belongs  to  a  general  para¬ 
phrase  or  explanation  of  the  aphorism,  or  a  defence  of  a  particular  interpretation. 

22-3  w/joc  n)[v  | civ.  Perhaps  a  reference  to  the  purpose  of  leaving  a  single  haemorrhoid:  e.g.  irpoc 
ri,[v  toS  ireptTToS  alparoc  KaBap\\eiv  (cf.  Paul.  Aeg.  6.79  (CMG  IX.2  X23.29)  Sid  tou  irepiTTOv  alparoc 
e£  oxeVructv)  or  irpoc  «j[v  irjc  peXalvijc  XoX  rjc  ckkP  1]  |civ  (for  the  secretion  of  melancholic  blood  through  haem¬ 
orrhoids,  cf.  Gal.  Hipp.  Aph.  6.12  (xviiiA  22  K.)).  WBH  notes  that  irpoc  rf,[v  irepnrov  atparoc  cKKpi\\civ 
without  the  second  article  would  be  a  better  fit  for  the  space  as  suggested  by  line  19.  The  sequence  preserved  at 
23  exactly  matches  that  preserved  at  20,  including  the  midline  dot. 

29  x^y  orf  [.  \x6y  may  suggest  <j>v Aa]|x%  and  thus  a  reprise  of  the  aphorism  quoted  above,  perhaps  in 
some  sort  of  concluding  statement,  ori,  however,  may  point  to  e.g.  eAe]  lx#*)  or  e’Scfllxfo?. 

31  xMovPY^-  Probably  x^[povPy(a  (to>v)  alpoppotBusv,  though  it  is  also  possible  that  Xer[povPyla 
alone  was  written:  cf.  P.  Strasb.  gr.  inv.  849.15  (ed.  C.  Magdelaine.  in  I.  AndorUni  (ed.),  Testi  medici  su  papiro 
(2004)  63-77;  MP3  2343.01),  where  there  is  space  only  for  x^ipovpyta,  with  P.  Ross.  Georg.  1 20.84  5  x<f‘po[up- 

■yela  tov  \  c]Ta[<fi\u[X<vp-aTOC. 

Haemorrhoid  surgery  is  described  by  Paul.  Aeg.  6.79  (CMG  IX.2  123.10-124,11),  Aet.  14.5  (e.g.  Laur. 
pint.  75.7  f.  6jr;  ch.  6,  col.  840  Cornarius  (1549)),  and  Cels.  7.30.3  (CML I  359.6-360.4).  Litde  can  be  made  of 
the  present  account  except  at  the  start,  but  the  notes  indicate  some  possibilities. 

32  rrpoouco[vop.-.  WBH  notes  that  Aetius’  account  begins  in  the  same  way,  irpoo^ovoprjcai  toIvw  xpV 
tov  iracxovra  Sid  re  6X1 yocinac  xal  iiBpotroclac,  Kara  to  irXeurov  84  xai  xXucparoc  eWceaic,  dp.a  pev  xopiSijc 
Xapiv  rou  cxvfiaXov,  dp.a  84  ktX. 

34  ‘Perhaps  e.g.  xopu[8rjc  x«piv  T0“  cxvfiaXov:  cf.  Aet.  (32  n.)  (WBH). 

34-7  ] f  84  ri,v  xe[i povpyiav  \  6  irdcXa>v  [  |  8pov  the  e[.  We  expect  a  description  of  the  appropriate 

position  (cx^a)  for  the  operation,  in  particular  after  the  reference  to  advance  arrangements  (32).  Orib.  Coll. 
Med.  44.11.2  (CMG  VI.2.1  124.19-20),  on  the  treatment  of  rectal  abscesses,  corresponds  closely:  irpoc  84  rqv 
Xeipovpylav  vtttioc  cxV^ti^ccBcv  6  irdcxasv  iirl  irapeSpov  Stypov  irpoc  avyrj  Xapirpy.  With  two  minor  changes 
in  word  order,  the  text  of  the  papyrus  can  be  restored  thus,  giving  lines  of  approximately  the  same  length  as  19 

84  rty  x«[i povpyiav  cxi)P-o.Tit,4cdu> 
d  it acyoo'  [uWioc  iirl  8(<f>pov  irape- 
S pou  toe 

-8pov  in  particular  is  a  distinctive  sequence.  Paul.  Aeg.  6.79  uses  similar  language  in  his  chapter  on  the  surgical 
treatment  of  haemorrhoids,  recommending  that  the  patient  be  placed  in  a  supine  position  in  direct  sunlight, 
cxfip-o/rlcovrcc  oSv  virnov  tov  i (dp-vovra  irpoc  avyijv  Xap.tr pav  (CMG  1X.2  123.25—6). 

The  textual  overlap  and  congruence  in  subject  matter  may  suggest  that  there  is  a  link  between  the  two 
texts.  Oribasius’  excerpt  is  derived  from  the  work  On  Surgery  ( Cbirurgumena )  of  the  surgeon  Heliodorus  (late 
t  ad),  and  apparendy  from  its  third  book:  Heliodorus  is  the  last  author  named  as  a  source  by  Oribasius  (cf.  the 
heading  to  44.6  (CMG  V1.2.1 120.29-30),  ’Ex  idiv'HXio8u,pov.  Ilcpl  twv  4v  KaraKaXvpet  dirocnjpArwv),  and 
scholia  to  this  chapter,  as  well  as  the  anonymous  chapters  44.7  and  8,  state  that  they  are  drawn  from  book  3  of 
his  Cbirurgumena.  Hie  scholion  to  44-i?-4  (CMG  VI.2.1 124.32),  citing  a  parallel  from  book  11  of  Heliodorus 
Cbirurgumena  for  his  use  of  the  term  xandc,  shows  that  he  is  still  die  source,  and  the  congruence  of  this  chap¬ 
ter’s  subject  matter  with  that  of  the  whole  section,  ‘hidden  abscesses’,  suggests  that  it  likewise  came  from  book 
3.  There  is  no  surviving  account  of  the  surgery  of  haemorrhoids  in  Oribasius.  Oribasius  seems  to  have  been 
remarkably  faithful  to  the  words  of  his  sources  (cf.  R.  de  Lucia,  ‘Doxographical  Hints  in  Oribasius’  Collections 
medicae ,  in  P.  J.  van  der  Eijk  (ed.).  Ancient  Histories  of  Medicine  (1999)  473-89.  “P-  478-83;  M.-H.  Marganne, 


I 


;; 

1 

I 

I 

| 

1 


5232.  ON  HAEMORRHOIDS  59 

‘Un  fragment  du  medecin  Herodote:  P.  Tebt.  II 272’,  in  Pap.  Congr.  XVI  (1981)  73-8).  Perhaps  Heliodorus’  sur¬ 
gical  procedure  for  treating  rectal  abscesses  was  similar  to  his  procedure  for  treating  haemorrhoids,  and  he  used 
the  same  language  in  each  case  to  describe  the  position  in  which  the  patient  shotdd  be  placed  (ii  37  might  even 
be  supplemented,  e.g.,  use  l|>i  t«5v  iv  e'8 pa  dirocT^pArtav  (too  long?),  or  use  e\ipip<a  or  e[ipI/Kape v).  Thus  the 
close  verbal  parallel  between  5232  and  Heliodorus’  treatment  of  rectal  abscesses  might  suggest  that  one  author 
was  using  the  other,  or  that  5232  was  also  written  by  Heliodorus.  (‘It  may  be  risky  to  build  on  this  resemblance. 
Tlie  position  to  be  adopted  for  haemorrhoid  surgery  is  likely  to  have  been  settled  at  an  early  stage,  and  the  lan¬ 
guage  is  not  very  distinctive:  cf.  e.g.  P  Lond.  Lit.  166  ii  17—20  irapr/yyetXav  [  [y]ap  virnov  p4v  cyr/pari^eii'  tov 
I  \ir\dcxovra  Kara  tivoc  opaXou  xa\ [t] acxevacpxnoc  Sscirep  fiddpou  (Marganne,  Chirurgie  37),  iii  8-10  (ibid.), 
iv  6-9  cx^partcavrec  j  yap  tov  -ndeyovra  xoivorepov  |  iirlirdcqc  8ia<f>opac  [v]irnov  xa\ [ra]  fid[8]pov  rj  [/ca]rd 
cavfijSaif/iiajToc  (ibid.  38);  P.  Ryl.  Ill  529.66-81  (ibid.  112-13)’  (WBH).) 

37  mg.  The  traces  above  and  to  the  right  of  the  ancora  are  puzzling.  xaios  was  not  written. 

38  dyy[icrpov  (for  dyxicrpov:  cf.  5240  fr.  1.1,  4  for  the  spelling)  read  and  supplied  by  WBH:  the  first  y 
resembles  that  at  12,  the  second  that  at  16.  The  use  of  the  hook  in  haemorrhoid  surgery  is  described  by  Aetius 
and  Celsus  (7.30.3B  (CM  L  I  359.14-17)). 

39  exTpeire[  (e.g.  ixTpeire[c6ai)  probably  refers  to  the  action  of  everting  the  anus  in  order  to  gain  better 
access  to  the  haemorrhoids:  cf.  exipoir-qv  in  Paul.  Aeg.  (CMG  IX.2 123.24)  and  Aet. 

41  vai  cf.  ‘Perhaps  St]|8ovat,  e[tia  (or  cfweiTa):  cf.  Aet.  ypr/  4ko.ctijv  tcGv  aipoppo'lBiov  a varelveiv  Tip 
ay kIci pin,  eirctra  ireptyapacceiv  rrjv  fiaciv,  el ra  ireptcrpepovTa  tu>  dyxlcTpw  8i86vat  to  ayxiCTpov  xpareiv  rip 

tnrripeTij'  (WBH). 

42  ridec  [.  Vpoc]|Ti'0€c0[cu,  ev\\ilQecd\ail  Cf.  Act.  per  a  84  ti )v  to  vtwv  ixTop ijv,  i'cxaip.ov  grjpdv 
irpocrlOepev  xai  ciroyylav  8ia8e8ep.ev rjv  Xlvip  ivn Bevrec  4'£a>  r-qv  apyr/v  tov  Xlvov  i<araXelirop.ev'  (WBH). 

44  xal  id  apJIxai  ^  cf.  42  (WBH). 

45  eVacTf.  ‘Each  of  the  haemorrhoids?’  (WBH). 

50  .  ;\pp\.  ‘Hp/4a«-?’  (WBH). 


D.  LEITH 


5233-4.  On  Acute  Diseases 

These  two  papyri  preserve  fragments  of  an  unknown  medical  treatise  on  the  subject  of 
acute  diseases,  with  substantial  textual  overlaps  between  5233  i  and  ii  and  5234  fr.  1.  There  are 
minor  divergences,  not  affecting  the  sense.  8e  is  present  at  5233  ii  8,  but  omitted  at  5234  fr. 
1  i  16,  and  yevo] pteoTjc  (?)  present  at  5234  fr.  1  i  1,  but  omitted  at  5233  i  20.  There  seems  also 
to  be  some  inconsistency  between  the  two  in  the  use  of  the  singular  and  plural  of  first-person 
verbs.  5233  i  6  preserves  a  plural  (elpr/KapLev).  5234  fr.  1  i  2  has  a  singular  (Se8riXtoKC 1),  but 
to  judge  by  the  space  available,  5233  i  21-2  had  the  plural  at  this  point  ( [S] eSiyAcu | [«ra/x€v] ) . 
There  is  a  natural  sense  break  here,  but  the  possibility  that  the  lacuna  contained  the  singular 
form  accompanied  by  blank  space  can  be  ruled  out,  as  no  comparable  spaces  of  this  length  are 
used  in  the  remains  of  this  copy  (cf.  i  2)  and  the  plural  form  is  used  elsewhere.  5234  uses  iota 
adscript  consistently,  5233  only  haphazardly  (cf.  introd.).  A  blank  space  is  found  at  the  same 
point  in  the  text  at  5233  i  22  and  5234  fr.  1  i  2. 

5233  is  the  more  instructive  in  respect  of  the  form,  structure,  and  theoretical  background 
of  the  work.  The  best  preserved  section  begins  at  i  22,  dealing  with  the  treatment  of  lethargy, 


6o 


II.  NEW  MEDICAL  TEXTS 


and  continues  beyond  the  point  at  which  intelligible  text  ends  in  both  papyri.  Preceding  this 
therapeutic  section  is  a  passage  that  refers  to  the  pulse  (5233  i  16).  This  section  probably  dealt 
with  the  signs  of  lethargy,  in  accordance  with  the  sequence  of  topics  found  in  surviving  treatis¬ 
es  on  acute  diseases  (cf.  e.g.  Anonymus  Parisinus;  Cael.  Aur.  Cel  Pass.).  The  text  of  5233  fr.  i 
i  (i  1-13)  comes  from  the  top  of  the  same  column,  and  similarly  preserves  part  of  a  therapeutic 
section.  This  clearly  belongs  to  a  discussion  of  the  disease  that  preceded  in  the  treatise.  In  view 
of  the  consistent  ordering  in  comparable  treatises  on  or  lists  of  acute  diseases  in  the  Roman 
period,  we  would  expect  that  this  disease  was  phrenitis,  an  expectation  confirmed  by  the  refer¬ 
ence  to  a  previous  discussion  of  the  therapy  for  phrenitics  at  ii  1  (=  5234  fr.  1  i  10-11),  and  by 
the  reference  to  irapaKon tj  (i  3),  a  term  that  denotes  a  delusional  episode  particularly  familiar 
as  a  symptom  of  phrenitis  (cf.  5233  i  3  n.).  This  therapeutic  material  seems  to  continue  beyond 
the  surviving  portions  of  5233  fr.  1  i,  so  that  the  transition  from  the  chapter  on  phrenitis  to 
that  on  lethargy  must  have  occurred  in  the  lost  portion  of  column  i  between  frr.  1  and  2.  Fur¬ 
thermore,  i  6-9  seem  to  refer  to  a  preceding  discussion  of  the  treatment  of  certain  forms  of 
fever  (see  n.  ad  loc.,  as  well  as  5234  fr.  2).  The  subject  matter  of  this  treatise  may  then  not  have 
been  strictly  confined  to  acute  diseases,  although  fevers  themselves  are  intimately  connected 
with  acute  diseases  in  ancient  nosology. 

There  are  several  indications  that  the  treatise  was  written  by  a  Methodist  physician.  At 
5233  i  5  we  have  a  mention  of ‘the  first  diatritus’.  The  diatritus ,  referring  to  the  recurring  third 
day  of  an  illness,  represents  a  therapeutic  principle  that  determined  the  timing  of  a  range  of 
dietetic  remedies  (see  D.  Leith,  CQ  58  (2008)  581—600).  It  was  developed  by  the  Methodist 
Thessalus  of  Tralles  (fl.  54-68),  thus  providing  a  terminus  post  quern  for  this  treatise,  and  was 
fundamental  to  subsequent  Methodist  therapeutics,  as  attested  in  the  works  of  Soranus  and 
Caelius  Aurelianus  as  well  as  by  Galen’s  anti-Methodist  polemics.  On  the  other  hand,  we  have 
evidence  of  the  use  of  the  diatritus  by  non-Methodists,  in  particular  in  the  Anonymus  Parisi¬ 
nus  (Leith,  op.  cit.  596-9),  so  that  the  reference  here  cannot  by  itself  demonstrate  Methodist 
authorship. 

Additional  indications  of  the  Methodist  background  of  this  work  are  identifiable  in  its 
patterns  of  treatment  for  lethargy.  Certain  features  stand  out  for  their  alignment  with  Meth¬ 
odist  therapies  and  corresponding  disagreement  with  extant  non-Methodist  traditions.  In  par¬ 
ticular,  at  5233  i  25-8  -  5234  fr.  1  i  5-7,  it  is  stated  that  the  patient  should  be  roused  ‘without 
irritation’  (^cupic  c-napayp,ov).  A  range  of  invasive  measures  to  wake  the  patient  from  comas 
or  catatonic  episodes  (/cara^opai)  in  lethargy  are  consistently  prescribed  by  medical  writers  of 
the  Roman  period.  Anon.  Paris.  2.3.2,  4,  7-8  (14.4-11, 15-18, 16.14-18.2  Garofalo)  recommends 
holding  the  patients’  toes,  bending  their  legs  and  pulling  the  hair  growing  on  them,  applying 
mustard  rubefacients  to  the  groin,  mustard  and  castor  to  the  nostrils,  ptarmics  generally,  and 
finally  blowing  mustard  and  vinegar  up  the  nostrils.  Aret.  5.2.1  (CMG  II  98.11—12)  advises 
talking  to  lethargies,  tickling  them,  squeezing  their  feet,  pulling  their  hair,  scratching  them, 
and  shouting  in  their  ears.  Aet.  6.3  (CMG  VIIL2  129.16—22),  drawing  on  the  work  of  Archi- 
genes  and  Posidonius,  prescribes  rubbing  of  the  feet  and  hands,  smelling  drugs,  fumigations, 
and  ptarmics.  Caelius  Aurelianus  also  tells  us  that  Diodes  of  Carystus  (fir.  79  van  der  Eijk) 


5233-4.  ON  ACUTE  DISEASES 


recommended  sharp  potions,  constant  rubbing,  and  ptarmics  to  rouse  the  lethargic  ( Cel  Pass. 
2.7.33  (CML  VLi  148.27-150.8)),  that  Asclepiades  sought  constantly  to  wake  the  patient  with 
ptarmics  and  smelling  drugs  as  well  as  plasters  of  mustard  and  vinegar  applied  to  the  head 
(ibid.  2.9.37-8  (CML  VI.  1 152.15-30)),  and  that  Heraclides  ofTarentum  also  used  ptarmics  and 
smelling  drugs  for  the  same  purpose  (ibid.  2.9.54  (CML  VI. 1 162.23—7)  =  Heraclid.  F  48.13—17 
Guardasole);  cf.  also  Cels.  3.20.1-2,  4  (CML  1 129.4-9, 129.23-130.1). 

It  is  only  in  the  treatise  on  acute  diseases  written  by  the  Methodist  Caelius  Aurelianus 
that  a  comparable  concern  to  moderate  the  physician’s  methods  of  rousing  the  lethargic  is 
attested.  Cel.  Pass.  2.6.26  (CML  VLi  144.29-146.2)  recommends  that  the  patient  be  woken 
gently  and  periodically  by  calling  out  his  name  {per  intervalla  leviter  excitari  suo  nomine  ex- 
clamatum ),  adding  that  rousing  the  patient  ‘by  continually  tickling,  squeezing  and  pricking 
him  does  nothing  but  aggravate  the  state  of  constriction  because  of  the  disturbance  brought 
on  by  the  commotion’  (cf.  also  ibid.  2.7.33,  2.9.38-40  (CML  VI.i  148.27-150.8, 154.1-21)).  The 
state  of  stricture  referred  to  is  one  of  the  common  conditions  central  to  Methodist  pathology, 
and  Caelius’  justification  for  his  moderation  is  derived  directly  from  Methodist  principles. 
The  Methodists  thus  apparently  saw  themselves  as  treading  a  fine  line  between  aggravating  the 
patient,  with  its  concomitant  risk  of  exacerbating  the  underlying  condition  of  stricture  which 
characterized  lethargy,  and  allowing  the  dangerous  comatose  states  to  continue.  Practitioners 
of  other  doctrinal  backgrounds,  not  acknowledging  the  relevance  of  such  a  condition  of  stric¬ 
ture,  were  accordingly  not  constrained  in  their  eagerness  to  rouse  the  lethargic.  The  unique 
agreement  of  the  papyrus  text  in  seeking  to  restrict  the  means  of  rousing  lethargies  suggests 
that  it  was  likewise  based  on  Methodist  principles.1 

There  are  also  a  number  of  less  distinctively  Methodist,  though  no  less  striking,  parallels 
between  the  therapeutic  recommendations  in  the  new  text  and  in  Caelius  Aurelianus  treat¬ 
ment  of  lethargy  (cf.  5233  i  22ff.,  ii  5-8  nn.).  The  clear  differences  between  them,  however, 
show  that  the  new  text  does  not  belong  to  Soranus’  On  Acute  Diseases ,  which  was  Caelius’ 
direct  source.2  On  the  other  hand,  these  various  similarities  suggest  that  there  was  some  re¬ 
lationship  between  Soranus’  work  and  the  papyrus  treatise.  In  the  therapeutic  sections,  it  is 
Caelius’  practice,  and  it  was  therefore  probably  also  Soranus’,  to  cite  predecessors  by  name  only 

1  CeJsus  (3.20.2-3  (CML  1 129.9-22))  discusses  the  view  that  it  is  injurious  to  continue  rousing  the  pa¬ 
tient  after  the  attack;  but  there  is  no  question  that  the  patient  is  to  be  roused  energetically  during  the  comatose 
periods,  contraiy  to  the  Methodists’  approach. 

2  The  precise  nature  of  Caelius’  dependence  on  Soranus’  On  Acute  Diseases  and  On  Chronic  Diseases,  and 
the  extent  to  which  this  may  have  varied  between  the  different  books  or  the  different  parts  of  books  (e.g.  in  his 
prefaces),  remain  rather  unclear.  His  manipulation  of  Soranus’  Greek  certainly  went  beyond  mechanical  trans¬ 
lation:  this  is  clear  if  only  from  the  fact  that  he  repeatedly  refers  to  Soranus  by  name  (though  never  in  Cel.  Pass. 
1).  K.-D.  Fischer,  in  P.  Mudry  (cd.),  Le  Traitedes  Maladies  aigucs  ct  des  Maladies  chroniques  de  Caelius  Aureli¬ 
anus  (1999)  141—76,  demonstrates  on  the  basis  of  an  independent  Latin  translation  of  a  fragment  of  Soranus  On 
Chronic  Diseases  that  Caelius  abridges  and  reworks  his  source  text  to  a  degree.  Caelius  refers  to  his  own  activity 
as  ‘latinizing’  Soranus’  books  (latinizare,  Cd.  Pass.  2.1.8,  2.10.65  (CML  VI. 1 134.23, 170.29),  a  term  which  need 
not  of  course  refer  to  direct  translation.  For  a  judicious  overview,  with  references  to  earlier  literature,  cf.  also 
P.  J.  van  der  Eijk,  in  id.  (ed.).  Ancient  Histories  of  Medicine  (1999)  415-2.4. 


62  II  NEW  MEDICAL  TEXTS 

when  pointing  out  their  mistakes  in  treatment.  Caelius  very  seldom  describes  the  therapies  of 
earlier  doctors  in  order  to  commend  them,  and  we  can  assume  that  some  of  those  of  which  he 
approved  would  have  been  subsumed  under  his  own  recommendations  without  acknowledge¬ 
ment.  In  view  of  its  Methodist  authorship,  and  given  the  precise  parallels  in  their  therapeutic 
recommendations,  I  suggest  that  Soranus  is  likely  to  have  known  the  work  preserved  in  these 
papyri.  One  hypothesis  is  that  they  preserve  fragments  of  Thessalus’  treatise  On  Regimen.  This 
work  dealt  with  acute  diseases  in  book  i  and  chronic  diseases  in  book  2,  Soranus  knew  it  well, 
and  it  certainly  made  use  of  the  diatritus ,  of  which  Thessalus  himself  was  the  inventor.  The 
circulation  of  individual  works  by  Thessalus  in  Egypt  is  not  confirmed  until  the  third  century 
(P.  Vars.  5  v.,  P.  Horak  2;  see  5235  fr.  2  — >  1  n.),  but  a  mention  of  the  diatritus  in  MP3  2373.01  ft. 
A  ii  43—4  (ed.  I.  Andorlini,  in  ead.  (ed.),  ‘Specimina’  per  il  Corpus  dei  Papiri  Greci  di  Medicina 
(1997)  161),  assigned  to  the  late  first  or  early  second  century,  demonstrates  at  least  the  influence 
of  his  doctrine  in  Egypt  by  this  date  (cf.  also  LXXIV  4971  introd.).  There  is,  however,  no  firm, 
positive  evidence  to  support  the  attribution,  and  this  work  on  acute  diseases  could  equally  have 
been  written  by  another  Methodist,  though  we  hear  of  no  such  works  after  Thessalus  besides 
those  of  Soranus  and  Caelius  Aurelianus  (cf.  also  5233  i  6-9  n.).  Given  the  second-century 
date  of  the  earlier  papyrus,  and  since  Soranus*  floruit  can  be  located  in  the  reigns  of  Trajan  and 
Hadrian  (Suda  C  851  (iv  407.20-22  Adler)),  it  is  also  conceivable  that  the  suggested  influence 
was  in  the  other  direction.  (The  Suda  entry  states  that  Soranus  worked  in  Alexandria;  a  frag¬ 
ment  of  Soranus’  Gynaecia  is  preserved  in  PSI II 117  (MP3  1483).) 

A  further  comparandum  is  provided  by  the  third-century  medical  fragment  P.  Gole- 
nischeff  (MP3  2347),  which  seems  to  preserve  a  fragment  from  the  end  of  a  book  on  acute 
diseases,  and  which  likewise  makes  reference  to  the  diatritus  (cf.  GMP  II  15).  P.  Mil.  Vogl.  I 
15  +  5235  also  preserves  a  text  on  acute  and  chronic  diseases,  and  mentions  Thessalus  and  the 
Methodists  specifically. 

D.  LEITH 


5233.  On  Acute  Diseases 

ioi/66(a)  Fr.  1 9.6  x  9.6  cm  Second/third  century 

Plate  IV 

Four  fragments  containing  remains  of  at  least  two  columns,  written  against  the  fibres  on 
the  back  of  a  tax  roll,  of  which  the  text  runs  in  the  same  direction.  Fr.  1  preserves  the  upper 
margins  of  cols,  i  and  ii  and  their  intercolumnium;  fr.  2  the  lower  margins  of  cols,  i  and  ii  and 
their  intercolumnium;  fr.  3  the  upper  and  right-hand  margins  of  col.  ii.  Fr.  4  remains  unplaced, 
but  the  left  margin  survives,  and,  to  judge  from  the  remains  on  the  front,  it  is  more  likely  to 
belong  to  the  lost  portion  of  col.  ii  between  frr.  1  and  2  than  to  col.  i.  There  is  a  gap  between 
frr.  r  and  2;  a  column  will  thus  have  contained  more  than  31  lines  and  been  more  than  14  cm 
tall.  The  upper  and  lower  margins  are  intact  and  substantial,  extending  to  3.8  and  4  cm  respec- 


! 


5233.  ON  ACUTE  DISEASES  63 

tively.  The  last  line  of  col.  i  is  c.  7  cm  wide,  and  the  intercolumnium  is  about  1-1.5  cm  wide 
near  the  top.  Six  lines  from  the  foot  of  col.  ii,  the  scribe  apparently  felt  that  the  column  was 
encroaching  too  far  into  the  intercolumnium,  and  the  remaining  lines  stand  on  an  alignment 
slightly  further  to  the  right.  In  the  lower  part  of  col.  i,  the  scribe  seems  deliberately  to  have 
avoided  an  area  in  which  a  narrow  strip  of  fibres  has  been  partially  dislodged,  indicating  that 
there  was  some  damage  to  the  papyrus  already  before  it  was  reused.  There  are  also  places  in 
which  another  layer  of  papyrus  has  stuck  to  the  surface,  leaving  stray  traces  of  ink,  especially 
in  the  upper  part  of  col.  i. 

The  text  is  written  in  an  informal  hand,  leaning  to  the  right,  small  and  well-spaced,  if 
somewhat  untidy.  The  hand  is  generally  bilinear,  with  p  extending  below  the  notional  line,  </> 
and  i}i  above  and  below,  a  has  a  triangular  loop,  p.  is  deep  and  curved,  v  is  Y-shaped,  and  <0 
broad,  often  rising  only  slightly  in  the  middle.  The  cap  of  c  is  greatly  extended  at  line  end.  The 
hand  may  be  assigned  most  probably  to  the  later  second  century,  but  an  early  third  century 
dating  is  possible.  Comparable  are  VI  852  {GMAW2  31),  assigned  to  the  late  second  or  early 
third  century,  and  the  more  angular  hand  responsible  for  LII  3676  and  LIII  3710,  among 
other  bookrolls,  also  assigned  to  the  late  second  or  early  third  century  (Johnson’s  scribe  #Aj, 
Bookrolls  20-21). 

The  text  is  punctuated  by  paragraph  us  below  i  11,  22,  ii  9  (possibly  forked),  and  21.  Blank 
spaces  (i  2,  22)  and  high  dots  (i  4,  6?  (see  n.),  19)  are  used  within  the  text  to  separate  sense  units, 
the  former  perhaps  to  mark  stronger  sense  breaks.  The  blank  space  at  i  22  (accompanied  by  par¬ 
agraphs)  corresponds  to  a  similar  space  at  the  corresponding  point  in  the  text  in  5234  fr.  1  i  2. 

In  the  left-hand  margin  next  to,  and  slightly  above,  ii  13,  there  is  a  sign  resembling  a 
small  y,  with  a  short  horizontal  line  below  and  to  the  right  of  it.  The  horizontal  may  be  a 
paragraphus,  though  it  is  very  close  to  the  level  of  the  crossbar  of  7 r  at  the  beginning  of  the 
line.  A  stichometric  letter,  marking  the  300th  stichos  of  the  treatise,  is  perhaps  a  possibility,  but 
without  more  context  for  this  sign  its  function  remains  obscure. 

Wedge-shaped  line  fillers  are  found  at  i  3,  8,  19,  and  29,  and  expunction  dots  at  i  2,  4, 
and  8.  The  ink  of  the  expunction  dots  is  not  distinguishable  from  that  of  the  main  text.  The 
expunction  dot  over  e  in  Se  at  i  4  indicates  elision.  Elision  is  also  used  at  i  19,  die  only  other 
instance  of  an  elidable  vowel;  apostrophe  is  not  used  in  either  case.  There  is  a  supralinear  cor¬ 
rection  at  i  27.  Iota  adscript  is  used  sporadically,  certainly  at  i  23  oikcoi  and  perhaps  also  at  i  5 
BiarpiTcui  (cf.  n.);  it  is  omitted  much  more  often,  at  i  2, 5,  23,  24,  and  probably  ii  9.  The  scribes 
erroneous  addition  of  t  in  ^orjl9i]{L}\fxara  at  ii  4  suggests  that  he  is  uncertain  as  to  when  it 
is  needed.  Confusions  of  T  and  ei  are  found  at  i  23,  24,  and  25.  k  is  written  for  k(cu)  at  i  23, 
apparently  to  save  space  at  line  end,  since  koa  is  elsewhere  written  out  in  full.  An  unusual  sign 
after  a  in  eav  at  i  25,  resembling  a  curved  ‘7’,  is  perhaps  meant  as  a  circumflex,  to  indicate  that 
the  infinitive  eav  is  intended. 

In  the  articulated  transcription,  the  parts  present  in  5234  are  placed  between  upper 
half-brackets. 


II.  NEW  MEDICAL  TEXTS 


Col.  i  (frr.  i  (top)  +  2  (bottom))  Col.  ii  (frr.  1  +  3  (top)  +  2  (bottom)) 


]otcevuSpop,€At 

TL7)  >  Spe 

otcKa[ 

] 

]aico  eySiSou 

Ser^c 

Xo^l 

]  ov 

]  apaK07rr)CK 

rr)V> 

TCOVI 

].™ 

]7rindevarr  y 

firjvSeev 

paXa\_ 

] 

]rj7TpcorrjSiar 

TTpOC 

5  ftara[ 

]  at 

]epeivo7roia 

_ a/xev  • 

I"*t[ 

]ta,c 

]7 Tirerto 

TT-upec 

xpv.L 

]  tc/ta 

]ovrtovi<(U€7nT 

’1)  ai> 

ran  [ 

].8e 

^mrtovp 

56 

jyv[ 

]  7riTOl> 

]  _  avrv]  _  [ 

]  ... 

to  roiv[ 

].«.[ 

].1)C  a  [ 

]..c 

...[ 

]■«.«.['  ].  .[ 
]..[ 

gap  gap 

]..[ 

15  ].ra . r  ra 

]  eiKairara)  c(f>v 
]w8waro  w8ta 

]  TOV€7nT7)S€LOV  ~Tt\_ 

]eu  etvaXXe  >  [ 

20  ]a<j)VCLV  epfxact  15  [ 

]tTOV7)8  [  ]e8r)XtO  K  [ 

_  ]  rovc8[  )rj6apy[  S.[ 

]o  [  ]  IKOJufxxfrtVCOK  V  [ 

]vk  [  ]  ojkoltol  vovtclc  pta[ 

25  ]  a  j  ]eu<ara<f>epec6aip.ei  20  ck  [ 

]  a/xov  ye/cSia  etp.pt  ev[ 

]  T'SeteyeipovTacycopic  Se  [ 

jc  apay/xoiiroSe^eye^oc  i(jv[ 

\a7ToXa^OVC7]CTT)C€TH>  CT  _  [ 

30  ]c^/u.actac€7rtj3peyeit'  25  €tt[ 

]rr)VK€(f> aX7}vcvvex<vc  tt  [ 


5233.  ON  ACUTE  DISEASES 


Col.  i  (frr.  1  (top)  +  2  (bottom))  Col.  ii  (frr.  1  +  3  (top)  +  2  (bottom)) 

]oic  iv  vSpop,eXtTi  7]  y8 pe-  otc  Ka[l  rove  fype'vtriKovc  rt 

A]aiaj.  eySSiDSotlojc  Se  rijc  yoju.€,[ya)i'1  Sre  KaP . ]  _ 

Tr]apai<oiTfjc  k  tt)v  rrwv  [rcov  it aOtov  r  1  ]  t. 

i]7nTidevai,  rpo^r/v  8’  Ie|  iv  paXa[pr  fiavetv  Set  fiorj]8ri{i} 

5  r]rj  npwrrj  Starplrtpt  npoc-  5  p.a'ra  [kol  rfj  froTTLKfj  ro]v  a 

<f\epe  iv  otto  lav  elprjKap.ev  p-a-rl/x:1  d(f>aLpecei  o'  po]  lojc 

ejmre  rwv . toe  nvpec-  XPV c[^at  tea t  rote1  Joic  K( 

c]oVTOJV  IkoI  €7Tl  TCOV 3  K CU  T* a7rX[dcC€tV ,  TrAVtWJl1  Se 

€]7ri  rwi'  pocoScpc,  a.7ro  8e  'rrp  7r[ . reov]  inrl  r 

10  ravrrjc  [  ]  io  Wcvv  [pev1  ] 

\vc.a.  .[  ...[ 

].<*«*.[  ].  .[ 

. 

gap  gap 

]..[ 

. ].ra . r  ra 

. ],€ti<alrd  rd>v  cj>v- 

ypdov.  o]t)  Suvaroi'  ovv  Sta 

]  rov  €Tnrr}8eiov  V'~tt  [ 

]  evpeiv,  dXX’ ii<  \ 

r-rjc  Trap\d  (f>vciv  'Qeppacl-  15  .  [ 

a c  o'v  rpd]rrov  rf8y  [S]  e8r)Xco-  k  [ 

Ka1pev.]  rrou1c  S[e  A]^0apy[ri-  8  .  [ 

/r]ou[c  e]v  oticon  ^wr1  etvd)  k(cu)  v .  [ 

e]y/cp[ra]r(p  KaraieXlv' ovrac  p[ 

<fav  [S]  re?  KaracjyepecOai,  p't-  20  CK  [ 

«-]pa  p.oyot'  r€K  StaXetppd-  ev[ 

r]an'  SY^eileyeipovrac  'yoople  Se  [ 

cnapaypov ,  to1  Se  peyeOoc  ifiv[ 

r aTToXafiovcrfc  r-rjc  e'm-  cr  [ 

crjpaclarc  im^pexeiv  25  67r[ 

rrjv  Ke^cfyaXrjv  cuvreya)c  7r  [ 


66 


II.  NEW  MEDICAL  TEXTS 


Cot.  i 

i  ,  faint  trace  of  vertical  2  ,  papyrus  badly  abraded,  traces  indeterminate  3  .  . .  > 

indeterminate  traces  4  ,  fibres  have  come  loose,  but  a  small  loop  is  visible,  followed  by  a  round  letter 

5  ,  traces  largely  indeterminate,  but  of  the  penultimate  letter,  a  vertical  sweeping  upwards  survives,  as 

of  the  final  stroke  of  v  or  6 . ,  traces  indistinct,  but  there  are  apparendy  the  upper  parts  of  two 

verticals  in  the  middle  of  the  damaged  area  7 . ,  papyrus  badly  abraded;  of  second  letter,  back 

and  upper  parr  of  arc  of  e6oc  8i\  indistinct  traces  .  a,  indistinct  traces  9 . >  fibres 

badly  broken  and  abraded,  but  two  diagonals  forming  an  apex  high  in  the  line  are  visible  of  the  antepenultimate 
letter,  followed  by  the  feet  of  two  verticals  10 1 .  >  trace  at  mid-height  .  .  [,  back  of  arc  of  round  letter; 

indeterminate  trace  ]  ,  fibres  badly  broken  and  abraded  n]  ,  trace  at  mid-height  c .,  indistinct 

traces  [,  indistinct  traces  ]  ,  fibres  badly  damaged  and  abraded  12  ].,  trace  of  vertical 

indistinct  traces  [,  indistinct  traces  ]  . ,  indistinct  traces  13  ] . .  [,  two  diagonals  meeting  at  top 

(A?);  indistinct  traces  14  ]  [,  indistinct  traces  1$  ] . ,  end  of  diagonal  descending  from  left  to 

right  t  ,  short  vertical  with  end  of  diagonal  apparently  descending  from  its  top;  trace  high  in  line; 

obliques  of  a  or  A?;  apparent  trace  of  horizontal  high  in  line;  lower  part  of  vertical;  after  r,  indistinct  traces 
a  ,  foot  of  diagonal  rising  from  left  to  right;  indistinct  traces  16]  . ,  end  of  horizontal  at  mid-height  w  , 
trace  of  diagonal  descending  from  left  to  right  17  .  . ,  faint  trace  of  diagonal  descending  from  left  to  right; 
back  of  arc  of  round  letter  18  ] . ,  tip  of  horizontal  or  shallow,  rising  diagonal  very  high  in  line  19  v . , 

indeterminate  traces  of  narrow  letter  e  ,  vertical  with  traces  high  in  line  to  right  20  , ,  indeterminate 
traces  at  break  in  papyrus  21  [,  single  vertical  survives  23  ,  [,  tiny  dot  high  in  line  ]  ,  vertical; 

indistinct  trace  24  [,  tiny  trace  above  mid-height  _ ,  letter  forms  seriously  obscured  by  horizontal 

break  in  papyrus;  of  first  letter,  foot  of  vertical  with  small  oblique  low  in  line  24  ,  a  [,  indistinct  trace  at 
break  high  in  line;  a  slightly  convex  horizontal  stroke  above  the  line  which  turns  back  on  itself  as  it  sweeps  into 
a  diagonal  descending  from  right  to  left,  like  a  large  7,  with  equal  sides,  drawn  in  one  fluid  movement  ,  a 
trace  of  ink  beyond  the  right  margin,  perhaps  casual  26  ] . ,  part  of  vertical  visible  at  mid-height  v . , 

indistinct  trace  at  mid-height  a  ,  most  resembles  lower  parts  of  obliques  of  A,  but  a  perhaps  not  ruled 
out  fj.  ,  indistinct  trace,  followed  by  oblique  sweeping  down  from  left  to  right  and  ending  almost  horizontal 
27  ]  ,  indistinct  trace  28  c . ,  feet  of  two  verticals 

Col.  ii 

x  j  ,  faint  trace  obscured  by  piece  of  papyrus  stuck  to  surface  2  J  _ ,  vertical  stroke  at  break 

3  ]  ,  indistinct  trace  at  break  4  J . .  indistinct  trace  5  ] . ,  vertical  extending  below  notional  lower 

line,  with  small  stroke  projecting  upwards  and  to  the  right  from  its  top,  as  of  u  or  perhaps  p  7  .  f>  very 

short  vertical  or  back  of  curve  ]  ,  upper  and  right  part  of  round  letter  8  [,  diagonal  rising  from 

low  left  to  right  (aA)  ] . ,  vertical  (v  possible)  9  ] . .  two  blobs  of  ink  high  in  line,  one  above  the  other 

xo  ]  ,  downward  tending  stroke  ending  at  mid-height,  consistent  widx  c  .  [,  traces  obscured  by  loosened 
fibres  n  [,  fibres  loosened  and  badly  damaged  12  .  [,  indeterminate  traces  15  .  [,  loop 

most  consistent  with  that  of  a  or  S  16  [,  short  vertical  or  back  of  round  letter  17  .  [» vertical  with 
cop  missing  18  [,  back  of  round  letter  20  .  [,  faint  trace  at  break  at  mid-height  22  _  f, 

vertical  with  top  missing  24  [,  spot  of  ink  just  below  mid-height,  apparently  tip  of  gently  rising  diagonal 
26  [,  diagonal  rising  from  low  left  to  right  (aA) 


5233.  ON  ACUTE  DISEASES 


]  t 
]  t 
«  t 

ra[ 

5  ttt[ 


1 1  [,  indistinct  traces  2  ]  [,  of  first  letter,  perhaps  lower  left  corner  of  8;  of  second,  indistinct 

trace  3  [,  indistinct  trace  6  [,  vertical  with  damaged  trace  apparently  projecting  from  mid¬ 
height,  most  resembling  i<  8  [,  back  of  round  letter  with  flattened  top  (ec)  9  [,  indistinct  trace 

in  hydromel  or  water  and  olive  oil.  When  the  delusion  has  subsided,  (it  is  necessary)  to  apply  a 
cerate  (?),  to  prescribe  food  in  the  first  diatritus  of  the  sort  we  have  mentioned  both  in  the  case  of  those  with 
...  fever  and  in  the  case  of  those  with  fever  characterized  by  flux,  but  from  this  day  ...  pulses.  Therefore  it  is 
not  possible  to  find  the  appropriate  . . .  through  . . . ,  but  from  the  unnatural  heat  in  the  manner  we  have  already 
made  clear.  It  is  necessary  to  have  lethargies  lie  down  in  a  room  that  is  bright  and  of  moderate  temperature,  (to 
allow)  them  to  slip  into  a  catatonic  state,  rousing  them  only  a  little  at  intervals  without  irritation,  but  when  the 
attack  reaches  its  height,  to  foment  the  head  continually  with  the  same  things  as  we  apply  to  phrenitics.  When 
the  affections  are  beginning  and  (increasing  (?)),  one  should  apply  (the  same  (?))  remedies  and  use  localized 
bloodletting  in  a  similar  way  and  apply  a  plaster  with  (the  same  (ingredients)  (?))>  but  with  more  ...  in  these 


1-2  The  previous  column  may  have  described  the  prescription  of  a  remedy  such  as  a  poultice  or  plaster, 
with  ingredients  to  be  boiled  or  soaked  ‘in  hydromel  or  in  water  and  olive  oil’,  e.g.  etf>rpjir)p,€\v]oic  or  duo j3<r- 
f}peype\p]oic. 

3  ir]apaKoirijc.  A  delusional  episode  particularly  associated  with  attacks  of  phrenitis:  cf.  e.g.  ps.-Gal. 
Def.  Med.  234  (xix  412.16—17  K.)  <f>pevi7ic  icn  irapaKonq  Siavoiac  pera  o£eoc  nvperov;  ps.-Gal.  Int.  13.9  (xiv 
732.18—19  K.  =  51.4—5  Petit)  <f>pevtnc  pev  oSt>  icriv  ekcractc  hiavoiac  pera  TtapaKOirrjc  afsoSpac.  There  are,  for 
instance,  seven  attestations  of  the  term  in  Anon.  Paris.,  of  which  five  arc  found  in  the  chapter  on  phrenitis 
(1.1.3, 1.2.4, 1.3.5,  1.3.6,  I-3-11  (2-14-15;  4-9:  6.7, 1 6;  8.25  Garofalo));  the  other  two  are  in  the  chapters  on  colic  and 
nephritis  (15.2.3,  37.2  (102.17, 194-2  Garofalo)). 

k  tt]v.  The  visible  traces,  and  the  direction  to  lay  the  object  upon  the  patient  (4  ijmTidevai),  suggest 
that  kt)puitt]v,  a  salve  or  cerate,  should  be  restored.  Anon.  Paris.  1.3.7  (8-3  Garofalo),  for  example,  prescribes 
poultices  of  bread  soaked  in  a  rose  cerate  (poSivi)  KTjponrj)  for  phrenitics;  cf.  also  Aret.  5.1. 21  (CMG  II  96.12). 

4-6  Hie  prescription  of  food  ‘in  the  first  diati‘itus  is  one  of  the  most  commonly  attested  Methodist  uses 
of  the  diatritus  system;  cf.  e.g.  Cael.  Aur.  Cel.  Pass.  3.17.146  (CML  VI.i  378.33)  abstinentia  cibi  usque  ad primam 
diatriton-,  Tard.  Pass.  1.1.8  (CML  VI.i  434.1-2)  cum  abstinentia  cibi  usque  ad  primam  diatritum ;  Sor.  Gyn.  3.28 


II.  NEW  MEDICAL  TEXTS 


(m  28.80  BGM)  dnoxfi  rpotfrrjc  ease  StarplTOV,  4.37  (iv  27.108-9  BGM)  Kal  cvcreXXcw  aypt  Si arplrov  km  r ore 
S1S0W1  Tpo<fyr)v  dnXjjv  (for  details,  cf.  D.  Leith,  CQ  58  (2008)  591-8)-  For  Thessalus  and  the  diatntus  in  the 
papyri,  cf.  LXXIV  4971  and  5235  below. 

5  SiarpiroJi.  The  available  space  appears  to  indicate  that  iota  adscript  was  written,  and  there  is  an  inde¬ 
terminate  trace  before  7 r  which  does  not  seem  to  belong  to  a). 

6-9  These  lines  apparently  refer  back  to  an  earlier  discussion  of  the  therapy  of  certain  kinds  ot  fever. 
Separate  discussions  of  fever,  however,  are  not  attested  in  any  of  the  surviving  treatises  on  acute  diseases  (those 
of  Aretaeus,  Anon.  Paris.,  and  Caelius  Aurelianus),  though  fever  was  recognized  as  invariably  accompanying 
acute  diseases  such  as  phrenitis  and  lethargy.  Perhaps  this  treatise  was  not  restricted  to  acute  diseases.  The  work 
in  which  Thessalus  of  Tralles  set  out  his  treatment  of  acute  and  chronic  diseases  was  entitled  On  Regimen,  with 
acute  diseases  dealt  with  in  book  x,  and  chronic  diseases  in  book  2.  Such  a  title  suggests  a  broader  content  than 
the  treatment  of  acute  and  chronic  diseases  alone,  and  for  the  Methodists,  fevers  certainly  fell  under  the  cate¬ 
gory  of  affections  to  be  treated  by  regimen.  5234  fr.  2  contains  a  discussion  of  the  type  of  food  to  be  given  in 
certain  fevers,  and  when  to  give  it. 

6  There  is  a  spot  of  ink  opposite  this  line  at  mid-height,  resembling  the  high  dots  used  as  punctuation 
elsewhere  (i  4, 19).  The  sentence  must,  however,  continue  on  to  the  next  lines,  and  we  do  not  want  a  sense  break 
at  this  point.  It  could  be  stray  ink,  or  a  mistake. 

7  asc:  perhaps  e.g.  cuyejcwc,  c$oSp<3c,  iicriKtnc. 

8  ll/rai  enl  -mil'll:  dittography  resulting  from  homoeoteleuton. 

9  The  counterpart  (signalled  by  re  ...  kc!)  of  the  type  of  fevet  mentioned  at  7:  cf.  e.g.  Cass. 
Probt.  71.1 Garzya  (p.  S3)  -  70  Ideler  (i  164.14)  Sid  W M  foutOc  ir» peecdvrurv  ktA.;  ps.-Gai.  Def.  Med  191 
(xix  399.17—400.2  K.)  on  fiodtSqc  nvperdc,  Dsc.  5*26  (iii  21.16  W.);  5238  32. 

TO  TavT-qc.  This  will  refer  to  the  diatritus ,  i.e.  the  third  day  from  the  beginning  of  the  illness,  apparently 
introducing  details  of  the  subsequent  therapy.  ,  , 

17-19  odu  at  17  seems  to  indicate  some  connection  to  the  pulses  mentioned  at  16-17.  The  initial  trace  in 
18  would  be  consistent  with  u:  perhaps  Sid  |  [touto}v  should  be  restored  (‘Therefore  it  is  not  possible  to  find  the 
appropriate  ...  by  means  of  this  (i.e.  by  checking  the  pulses?),  but  from  the  unnatural  heat  ... ).  Alternatively 
perhaps  restore  ovrcoc]  before  evpctv  at  19.  No  obvious  candidates  for  the  object  in  agreement  with  cTrmjSeiov 
have  suggested  themselves.  (‘Perhaps  tov  en-i-njSaov  |  [kch/kh'J  (WBH).)  , 

20  Before  Oeppa ci|[ac,  5234  fr.  1  i  1  has  a  word  ending  -pevqc,  here  omitted:  probably  (ycvopevqc) 
should  be  supplied  (cf.  n.).  ,  c 

22  ff.  The  author’s  prescriptions  for  the  treatment  of  lethargy  are  closely  paralleled  in  a  number  ot  respects 
at  Cael.  Aur.  Cel.  Pass.  2.6.26-7  (CML  VLt  144.29-146.6).  The  correspondences  in  regard  to  the  avoidance 
of  extreme  measures  to  waken  the  patient,  as  well  as  the  relation  of  these  to  Methodist  doctrine,  have  been 
discussed  in  the  introduction,  but  there  are  a  number  of  further,  less  theory-specific,  similarities.  The  passage 
is  worth  quoting  at  length: 

et  oportet  tame  in  loco  lucido  atque  calide  medherittr.  in  accesiione  per  mttrvalk  leviter  excitari  mo 
nomine  exclamatum.  etenim  iugiter  titillatu  vel  impressione  ac  punctionibus  hoc  facere  nihil  ahud 
quam  strictura<m>  erit  asperate  ob  inquietudinem  quassationis.  dehinc  probabilior  atque  eligenda 
erit  quassabili  et  noxia  vigilantia  quieta  pressura.  blando  etiam  articulorum  fricamento  utendum  est. 
estautern  <in>  accessione  iugi  fomento  caput  curandum,  oleo  dulci  atque  calido. 

Caelius  provides  detailed  comment  justifying  his  therapeutic  recommendations.  Such  comment  is  absent  in  the 
papyrus  text.  Otherwise  there  is  a  striking  verbal  resemblance  in  the  remedies  prescribed  by  each  author,  which 
are  also  found  in  the  same  order:  for  both  writers,  the  patient  should  be  made  to  lie  down  in  a  bright  and  mod¬ 
erately  warm  room;  during  the  attacks  (of  catatonia),  the  patient  should  be  roused  non-invasively  at  intervals; 
and  the  head  should  be  fomented  continually  using  the  same  liquids  as  used  for  phrenitis  (for  Caelius  useof 
sweet,  warm  olive  oil  in  fomentations  for  the  head  in  phrenitis,  see  Cel.  Pass.  1.9.67  (CML  VI.i  60.11)).  The 


5233.  ON  ACUTE  DISEASES  69 

main  difference  is  the  absence  of  a  reference  to  massaging  the  limbs,  and  the  immediately  following  therapies 
in  Caelius  have  no  counterparts  in  the  papyrus. 

24  KaranXivovrac.  -tfXetv-  apparently  written:  cf.  introd. 

25  Kara<jiipecOai  refers  to  the  catatonic  episodes  {Karafftopal)  which  are  one  of  the  main  symptoms  of 
lethargy:  cf.  ps.-GaT.  Def.  Med.  235  (xix  413.5-6  K.)  Xr/dapyoc  e’en  Karwjtopd  S vcSteyeproc  per’  aypolac  ical 

27  8' I'UileyeLpovrac.  Set,  the  reading  before  correction,  may  have  been  influenced  by  [Sjci  at  25. 

28  cnapaypov.  I  take  this  to  characterize  the  irritating  and  invasive  methods  used  by  odier  physicians  to 
rouse  lethargies,  but  of  which  the  author  disapproves,  such  as  pulling  the  hairs  of  the  legs,  scratching,  ticlding, 
applying  ptarmics,  etc.  (see  introd.).  Cf.  Sor.  Gyn.  3.28.7  (iii  29.106  BGM)  t<S  8 1’iXXefSopov  Xevicov  crrapaypiu; 
also  Cael.  Aur.  Tatd.  Pass.  1.4.111  (CML  VI.i  494.29-30),  where  it  is  rendered  by  agitatio. 

Col.  ii 

2  8e  (restored):  see  5234  fr.  1  i  n  n. 

2-3  ]  ov\to)v.  Of  the  first  letter,  a  short  vertical,  with  perhaps  a  trace  of  a  diagonal  joined  to  its  foot,  as  of 
v.  This  participle,  following  apyopevcov,  should  refer  to  a  particular  stage  in  the  development  of  lethargy.  This 
suggests  perhaps  avaf}aihy6v\Tiov,  describing  the  period  of  a  disease’s  increase  in  intensity  after  its  beginning: 
cf.  ps.-Gal.  Int.  13.7  (xiv  731.9-12  K.  =  49.24-50.1  Petit)  oi  Se  uaipol  rcSv  /3 oqdqpdTtov  ev  re  oXut  rtp  vocqpan 
Kal  rate  pepucaic  imcqpaclaic  ci '.cl  reccape c,  apy-q,  di'dftacic  (V:  ewiSocic  M),  a Kpq,  irapaKprf,  Opt.  Sect,  (i 
199.6—8  K.)  ot  icatpol  Tutv  vocqpdrasv  Kpivovrai  ryj  7701a  lavr/cet  tov  cutiou,  ical  ecnv  a pyq,  avafiacic,  axpq 
ual  napaKprj;  also  Gal.  Diff.  Feb.  2.17  (vii  400.16-17  K.),  Cm.  1.17  (ix  623.1-4  K.  =  114.25-115.3  Alexanderson). 
For  the  corresponding  use  of  the  participle,  see  e.g.  Gal.  Comp.  Med.  Loc.  6.9  (xii  993.5-7  K.)  prj  dpyopevov 
tov  Trddovc  irpoedclciv  rj  avofiatvovToc  rj  icaTafialvoVToc  rj  aKpa^ovroc  rj  Trapaicpd^ovroc.  Verb  forms  of  the 
alternative  names  used  for  the  second,  ‘increasing’  stage  of  an  illness,  viz.  intSaac  and  av£r)ctc,  do  not  fit  the 
traces  or  the  available  space.  intTei]v6v\T<m>,  however,  might  also  be  considered,  in  a  similar  sense:  cf.  e.g.  Hp. 
Praec.  8  (ix  262.10-11  L.  =  CMG  I.l  33.9)  bweivovTOc  tov  -naOeoc. 

3  r  J  .  For  the  suggested  restoration  of  ra  out] a  or  Tavr]q,  see  5234  fr.  1  i  12-13  n- 

4- 5  ^oij]0rj{i}  \para.  The  final  letter  of  4  is  a  clear  1  (rather  than,  for  example,  a  malformed  line  filler), 
but  the  corresponding  text  at  5234  fr.  1  i  13  certainly  reads  ^oqdqpa-.  There  is  no  trace  of  a  deletion. 

5- 8  Similar  therapeutic  recommendations,  including  both  wididrawal  of  blood  and  plasters,  as  well  as 
references  to  treatments  previously  described  for  phrenitis,  are  found  in  the  treatment  for  lethargy  described  at 
Cael.  Aur.  Cel.  Pass.  2.6.29  (CML  VI.i  146.30-32):  tunc  sicut  in phreniticis  tondendum  caput  atque  radendum  et 

6  a<j>aipecei  seems  an  unavoidable  supplement  after  r-rji]  Tonucrji  tov  aiparoc.  ‘Localized’  will  refer  to 
the  letting  of  blood  from  the  area  of  the  head,  generally  regarded  as  the  affected  part,  or  at  least  that  affected 
most,  in  lethargy,  as  in  phrenitis:  cf.,  from  a  Methodist  perspective,  Cael.  Aur.  Cel.  Pass.  2.6.26  (CML  VI.i 
144.22-7).  The  intended  method  of  drawing  blood  could  have  involved  simple  venesection,  or  the  use  of  cup¬ 
ping  vessels  or  leeches:  cf.  e.g.  the  association  of  the  corresponding  Latin  phrase  detractio  sanguinis  with  both 
cupping  and  leeches  at  Cael.  Aur.  Cel.  Pass.  1.11.76  (CML  VI.I  64.19-23). 

7  roic  ]oic.  This  sequence  will  have  specified  the  type  of  medicaments  to  be  used  in  the  plaster,  but  as 
at  ii  3  =  5234  fr.  1  i  12—13,  there  may  well  have  been  a  reference  to  previous  recommendations:  i.e.  roic  avrjoic? 

9  77 [:  e.g.  nldXr,.  The  use  of  iraX-q  dXtjtlrov,  fine  meal,  for  plasters  is  well  attested  (cf.  e.g.  Sor.  Gyn.  1.50.3, 
2.52.3,  3.41.7  (i  49.73,  ii  61.13-14,  iii  45.69  BGM)),  and  if  a  previous  recommendation  is  being  referred  to  here 
(cf.  7  n.),  the  normal  specification,  dXtftlrov  or  aXifttroju,  can  perhaps  be  omitted.  (‘Then  e.g.  ical  tfere'ov]?’ 
(WBH).) 

The  paragraphus  is  damaged  on  the  left,  but  the  traces  suggest  that  it  may  have  been  forked. 


D.  LEITH 


7o  II.  NEW  MEDICAL  TEXTS 

5234.  On  Acute  Diseases 

17  2B.  j6/B(c)  +  81  zB.8  j/36(d)  Fr.  1  8.5  x  13.5  cm  Second  century 

Plate  V 

Two  fragments  with  text  written  across  the  fibres  on  the  back  of  a  documentary  text 
running  in  the  same  direction.  Fr.  1  preserves  parts  of  two  columns  with  intercohunnium  (1 
cm  wide)  and  the  upper  margin  of  col.  i  (extending  to  2.6  cm).  Fr.  2  contains  the  remains  of 
a  single  column  broken  on  all  sides.  The  text  on  the  front  of  fr.  2  consists  of  the  ends  of  lines, 
while  that  on  the  front  of  fr.  1  extends  across  the  full  width  of  the  papyrus  but  only  about  a 
third  of  the  way  down. 

The  text  is  written  in  a  medium-sized,  rounded  hand,  leaning  slightly  to  the  right,  with 
bilinearity  breached  regularly  by  p  and  r  (below)  and  <j>  (above  and  below).  Small  finials  are 
often  found  on  verticals,  especially  those  of  v  and  r.  The  loop  of  a  is  pointed,  sometimes  with 
its  left  oblique  almost  vertical.  |3  is  formed  of  an  L  with  a  curved  stroke  added  for  the  small 
upper  and  broad  lower  loops;  the  base  may  project  to  the  right.  8  has  a  very  broad  base.  The 
crossbars  of  e  and  r  may  be  markedly  extended.  B  is  oval  and  small,  with  its  crossbar  projecting 
slightly  to  either  side.  p  is  rounded,  and  often  looped  at  its  second  apex.  The  bowl  of  v  may 
be  deep  or  shallow,  to  is  broad  and  rounded,  with  a  high  cusp  in  the  middle.  The  hand  may  be 
compared  with  that  of  II  231  (Johnson,  Bookrolls  PI.  1)  +  P.  Laur.  inv.  III/284A,  assigned  to  the 
late  first  or  early  second  century,  and  the  neater  hand  of  XXVI 2441  ( GMAW 2  22),  assigned  to 
the  second  century.  A  date  in  the  earlier  second  century  seems  most  likely. 

As  in  5233,  blank  spaces  are  used  to  punctuate  the  text  (fr.  1  i  2).  Abbreviations  are 
found,  p  for  p(ev)  at  fr.  1  i  17  and  k  for  *(ai)  at  fr.  1  i  18.  Iota  adscript  is  always  written  when 
needed  in  both  fragments,  ei  is  used  at  fr.  1  i  4  for  the  only  instance  of  long  t,  as  it  is  in  the 
corresponding  place  at  5233  i  24;  cf.  also  fr.  2.20  n. 

Comparison  with  the  restored  text  of  fr.  t  i  suggests  that  approximately  eight  letters  are 
lost  in  each  line  of  fr.  2,  but  no  obvious  restorations  have  suggested  themselves  at  any  point. 
The  text  seems  to  be  concerned  in  the  main  with  dietetic  therapy,  which  could  certainly  be 
dealt  with  in  the  text  to  which  fr.  1  belongs:  there  are  repeated  mentions  of  food  (fr.  2.16,  21), 
and  remains  of  what  must  be  descriptions  of  appropriate  kinds  of  food  to  be  administered 
(9-10).  The  single  mention  of  fever  at  16  is  the  only  indication  of  the  pathological  context, 
though  this  can  tell  us  little  by  itself  given  that  most  forms  of  acute  disease  were  accompanied 
by  fever.  Interestingly,  however,  there  is  a  reference  at  5233  i  4—9  to  a  previous  section  of  the 
treatise  describing  a  form  of  food  appropriate  for  certain  kinds  of  fever  (‘(it  is  necessary)  to 
prescribe  food  in  the  first  diatritus  of  the  sort  we  have  mentioned  both  in  the  case  of  those  with 
. . .  fever  and  in  the  case  of  those  with  fever  characterized  by  flux’).  There  are  no  specific  parallels 
here,  and  it  is  difficult  to  regard  this  as  more  than  coincidental,  but  it  remains  a  possibility  that 
fr.  2  derives  from  an  earlier  part  of  the  treatise  which  dealt  with  fevers  rather  than  with  acute 
diseases  (see  also  5233  i  6-9  n.). 

In  the  articulated  transcription,  the  parts  present  in  5233  are  placed  between  upper 
half-brackets. 


5234.  ON  ACUTE  DISEASES 


^pevyc  eppaciac  [ 

]  T}8eSrjAcoK  tov[ 

Jt  OVC€VOtKOH(l)tOT[ 

]a  coik  ra/cAeiv[ 

5  ]etKaTatj)€pec9atp[ 
Je/rStaActp./xaTajy  1 
\)(ajpicc7Tapa  pov  o 
]  aTToXafiovcrjCTri 
]c€Tnpp€XClVTr)v[]€ 

10  ]excocotcK(UTOvc(f>[  Je[ 

3 .  .xop,evo>v[  Jerr  [ 

]  _  covTtoviradcovT  [ 
]^av€tv8et^o^6  pa 
]  oniKrpTOva[  ]paro 
15  ]poUi)mXP.  A[.]k<ut°[.]c 

]  _  TrXa  '  C€LV7T  [  ]  OV IT 
]eov  77ir[i  .]  .mv/i 

]>[.  j™.[ 

\tov[  3  [  ]i<Avcp[ 

20  ]  [  3toi[  _  ](f>€peiv[ 

]..po.[ 
]..[ 

3.[ 


] pevrjc  ' Beppaci'ac  o[y 
rpoT7TOV  7]]8tj  SeSr/Aco^Ka.  rrou[c 
81i  Arrj6apy']tKr ov1  c  irv  otKtot  tf>coT[ei- 
van  KaP  €rvi<p']atT<o  1  «rara«:AtV[ov- 
rac  ecu'1  fi]ret  /cara^epec^at,  p-fi1- 
KTpa  povov ]  ii<  BtaAeippalT u)v  8t- 
eyeipovrac]  xcnptc  cnapaypov ,  to 
8e  peyeBoc ]  aTroAafiovcrjc  rrjc  e- 
TUcrjpacLa\c  iTrt^pex^tv  rr/v  [/c]e- 
<j>aArjv  cuv]  fXak  ole  Ka'i  TOVC  $[p]e- 
vtrtKOVC.]  ar px°T^V0JV  [S]e  xal 

f  o^rcoy1  rcov  vadtov  ra  [ 

_ r  7rapaAa1lu.]j6dyen'  Set  fiorfBripa- 
ra1  teat  tt}i\  T07ru<r}i  rorv  affjp.ar’oc 
a^atpecet  o]por lojc  xp'fjc'Qpk]  ><al  ro[t]c 
rotc  tearjaTrAMccety  7rA[e]toyrt  rrji 

. Uv  Tinl  r[o6)j^  p(iv) 

].  /c(at)  7r[  ] c/3  [  ]to)v  [ 
]roy[ >Aucp,[ 
]Tot[..  .]^pety[ 
]..po.[ 

3..E 

]  [ 


ic  ,  damaged  traces  high  in  line  of  upper  arc  with  horizontal  just  below,  as  of  e  or  0  p,  the  form  of 
p.  is  clear  enough,  but  considerably  compressed  laterally,  as  if  corrected  from  an  original  A  [,  back  of  round 
letter  2]  .,  right  tip  of  horizontal  low  in  line  ,  obliques  of  a  or  A  3  ,  trace  of  upright  on 

dislodged  fibre,  otherwise  indeterminate  4  ,  right-hand  part  of  long  horizontal  high  in  line,  touching  to, 
consistent  with  r  k  ,  indeterminate  traces  around  hole  6  ,  curving  diagonal  descending  from  left  to 
right,  perhaps  with  trace  of  base  of  S  7  ti  ,  foot  of  vertical  at  left,  with  end  of  horizontal  high  in  line  at 

right  touching  subsequent  fj.  u  ,  indeterminate  trace  high  in  line  8  ,  back  arc  of  round  letter;  end 

of  horizontal  at  mid-height  II  ]  ,  tiny  trace  at  mid-height;  trace  high  in  line  [,  small  trace  low 

in  line  (foot  of  vertical?),  then  oblique,  as  of  a  or  A,  touching  vertical  just  below  mid-height  12  ]  ,  only 

vertical  remains,  extending  slightly  below  lower  extremes  of  subsequent  wv  [,  part  of  diagonal  descending 
from  left  to  right  at  mid-height;  faint  traces  obscured  by  stray  fibres  13  ,  remains  of  two  verticals  cither 
side  of  lost,  narrow  strip  of  papyrus  14  ]  ,  right  tip  of  horizontal  touching  o  at  top  (yr)  o  ,  right  tip  of 

indeterminate  stroke  low  in  line  15  to  ,  upper  left  part  of  round  letter  (no  trace  of  midstroke  of  e)  p  . 


72 


II.  NEW  MEDICAL  TEXTS 


vertical  with  stroke  beginning  at  mid-height  (a/nr);  indeterminate  traces  at  notional  lower  line  [>  oblique 
rising  from  low  in  line  with  small  trace  of  descending  oblique  at  top  (nA)  16  1  7t,  end  of  diagonal 

descending  from  left  to  right  a  ,  indeterminate  trace  high  in  line  it  [,  diagonal  rising  from  low  in  line 
with  small  trace  of  descending  oblique  at  top  (oA)  ]  .  o,  indeterminate  traces  at  break  t  ,  vertical  with 
horizontal  extending  from  mid-point,  followed  by  vertical  very  close,  as  if  very  narrow  17  perhaps  compressed 
at  line  end;  vertical,  as  perhaps  of  t,  but  there  may  be  a  stroke  touching  it  at  the  top  17  v . ,  top  and 

bottom  portions  of  back  of  round  letter  on  a  narrow  strip  of  papyrus  1  ,  indistinct  traces  high  in  line  above 
break  18]  ,  end  of  horizontal  mid-height,  most  likely  midstroke  of  e  /J|,  lower  half  of  vertical  [, 

indeterminate  trace  high  in  line  15  ]  .  .  [,  indeterminate  trace  high  in  line;  vertical  with  indistinct  traces 

to  right  p[,  left-hand  parts  20  ]  [,  a  vertical,  then  damaged  traces 

Fr.  i  col.  ii 


n  8[ 

[ 

[ 

fil 

is  >.S[ 

«*..[ 

iraj 

.«<[ 

20  n,[ 


..  8[ 

[ 

[ 

J3[ 

IS  >.8[ 

0  cfcyhoc 

IJ,CLt[ 
na  [ 
tu[ 

20  tm.[ 


12  l,  fibres  frayed,  obscuring  traces  18  _  I,  back  of  round  letter  [9  1  indeterminate  trace 

low  in  line  20  _,  hooked  trace  high  in  line,  as  of  »or*  .  [,  indeterminate  trace  high  in  line 


5234.  ON  ACUTE  DISEASES 


1  [  ]  [  1  [ 

i  [  ]  [ 

]  [  j  [  i  ..[ 

] . K  .ft>[.]Stmrp[ 

] . a  n  pa  [ 

oS  epac 

fjLLKpoTepaica[ 

]  r)T€K<UTTOLK  [ 

]  ec o&rjcc  vtohk[ 

]  p,T)TTap  OpiK  [ 

)  VT  vxpov,  TTJC  [ 

]  0-iyi’atopS  para  f  t/i[ 

| c  t  paciaK  icaraA[ 

] p  K<Eiji€vrj '  evvnoxov[ 
]€TOUTOVTTVp€TOUTpO(f>[ 

]  a  TOC  &lCU[A(f>€p  [ 

]  [  ]  c€cirocav[  ]  e  Tf[ 

]..*[.  JSovaioc7)[  J  ,[J  ,c[ 

]  .  [,]A. ppar  vaSpl 
]  [  ]«atpopTij[  ]po<j>  [ 

]  .[ . Jf.I.I. I 

]  [  U 

].[.].[ 

]  [  ]  [ 

]  [ 
hi 
h.l 
][ 

]  [ 


]  [  ]  [  ]  [ 

]  [  ]  [ 

]  [  ]  [  ]...[ 

] . /cai^p[a]StiT€p[ 

J . a. ,v. ,Pa.l 

oS  repacl 
puKporepa  real 
7]  T€  Kal  ttoikCA  [ 

]  eto8r/c  cvv  tojl  k[ 

] . pi/  TTapyyopucr][ 

j  vrov  xpovov  Trjc  [ 

]  8o$rjvai  ou  Swarar  r/,[ 

]  imcrjpLacia  Kal  /car aA[ 
ra]pa.K€ip.€vri  ev  U7ro^ou[Spt 
]  erat  r ou  7 rvperou  Tporf>[ 

]  _  _  _  aroc  aiSt  cvp<f>€p[ 

}  [  l^ceciTocailWi)  evre[ 

]  .  ,  [  StJSopat  ocij[f  J  1  ]  c[ 

]  [  _  ]  A  pparojv  a8p  [ 

]  [  |  Kaipov  Trj[c  T]po<f>ijc  [ 

]  [  ..M. 

].  ,[ . ].[ 

],[  ]  [ 

]  [.]..[ 

].[ 

]/f[ 

]/?.[ 

][ 

].[ 


1—3  indeterminate  traces  4  ]  [,  of  second  letter,  trace  high  in  line,  following  by  end  of  diagonal 

right  at  notional  lower  line  level,  joined  to  foot  of  vertical,  as  of  angle  ol  v;  then  upright  5  k  , 


74 


II.  NEW  MEDICAL  TEXTS 


indeterminate  traces,  then  faint  trace  of  short  upright  6  a .  [,  upright  curving  slightly  to  left  m  lower 

half,  with  top  obscured,  v  or  A,  perhaps  k,  among  possibilities  9  . .  I  foot  of  vertical,  slanting  slightly 

to  left;  foot  of  diagonal  rising  steeply  from  left  to  right  io  .  v,  trace  high  in  line  close  to  subsequent  v 

n  ]  ,  of  first  letter,  small  trace  of  descending  diagonal  mid-line;  of  second,  diagonal  descending  from  top 

left  to  bottom  right,  as  of  a,  S;  of  subsequent  two  letters,  peaks  of  apparently  narrow  triangular  letters,  A?;  of  last 
letter,  trace  high  in  line  p  ,  very  small  left-facing  hook  high  in  line;  indeterminate  traces  12  ] .  ur  , 

specks;  trace  of  upper  curve  of  round  letter  faintly  visible  above  hole  in  papyrus  v  _,  back  of  rounded  letter; 
traces  high  in  line  [,  upper  half  of  descender  at  break  13  3 . .  .  >  specks  of  ink;  then  upper  part  of 

diagonal  descending  to  right  from  high  in  the  line;  upper  part  of  circular  letter  8  ,  small  trace  high  in  line 
on  edge  of  large  hole  14  ]e  ,  remains  of  vertical,  with  stroke  jutting  to  right  from  top  ‘ .  . ,  a  circular 

letter  which  may  or  may  not  be  closed  at  right,  e  or  o;  high  trace  above  hole  .  indeterminate  traces;  foot 
of  vertical,  with  small  left-facing  serif  1 5  ]/> . .  faint  speck  high  in  line,  with  anodier  beneath  and  to  right  at 

notional  lower  line  level  To  the  right  ofv,  on  a  displaced  strip,  a  small  supralinear  trace  suggesting  the  lower 
arc  of  a  circle  17  j  ,  midline,  trace  of  upward-facing  curve;  top  of  descender  in  upper  half  of  line; 

right-hand  side  of  left-facing  circular  stroke;  two  consecutive  high  peaks  with  damage  below  c . ,  two  holes  in 
papyrus  leaving  only  two  small  specks  high  in  line,  belonging  to  one  large  letter,  or  two  small  ones  18  ]  l, 
faint  species  ]  c,  narrow,  right-facing  crescent,  perhaps  second  upright  of  17  ]  . ,  top  of  vertical  high  in  line 

19  ]  [,  indeterminate  traces  indeterminate  trace;  foot  of  descending  stroke,  with  right-facing  hook, 

as  of  e.g.  €  20  j  [,  traces  suggesting  an  upright  A  ,  specks  r  ,  left  side  of  circular  letter  survives  at 

break,  touching  crossbar  of  r  21 J .  . .  L  damaged  traces  . .  [,  feet  of  two  uprights,  the  first  extending 

below  the  notional  lower  line;  trace  of  stroke  low  in  line  curving  to  right  22  ] . L  damaged  traces, 

the  fourth  perhaps  a  .  [,  specks  ]...[,  thick  top  of  upright;  upper  part  of  crescent,  <•  rather  than  c;  top  of 
upright  ]  [,  faint  trace  high  in  line;  descending  diagonal,  with  trace  of  oblique  at  left  below  top,  as  of  a,  S,  A 
23  j  [,  damaged  traces,  the  fourth  an  upright  j .  [,  trace  of  shallow  bowl  24  1 .  [ .  j .  f ,  damaged 

traces  25  ]  [  ]  [,  damaged  traces  26  ]  [,  damaged  trace  28  ,  [,  species  3°  1 .  t>  specks 

Fr.  x  col.  i 

x  ]pkvr,c.  This  word  is  not  written  at  5233  i  20,  but  as  the  text  given  there  makes  good  sense,  it  is  un¬ 
likely  that  much  has  been  omitted.  The  simplest  hypothesis  is  that  5234  read  ex  rrjc  rrapa  \  <f>vcw  yevo}pkvT]c 
Oeppaclac,  ‘from  the  heat  that  comes  about  contraiy  to  nature’.  Tlte  omission  of  yevopkvrjc  does  not  of  course 
affect  the  general  sense.  Cf.  e.g.  Gal.  MM  13.4  (*  880.6-7  K.)  Sid  Ocppa clau  rtvd  rrapd  <j>vo.v  h>  a«5r<3  yevopkurjv, 
Alex.  Trail.  Therap.  10  (ii  461.10-11  P.)  dno  rijc  irapa  4>uciv  yevopkvpc  dcppaclac. 

6-7  Si|[€y€ipovrac].  For  the  restoration,  which  is  a  good  fit  for  the  space,  see  5233  i  27  n. 

IX  [Sje.  This  is  clearly  the  second  word  of  a  new  sentence,  and  [S]e  rather  than  Me  should  probably  be 
restored. 

ii  6v\tiov.  For  the  possible  restoration  avapaivov^rtuv,  see  5233  ii  2-3  n. 

12-13  ra  [|  .  in  the  adjacent  lines,  the  author  repeatedly  recommends  remedies  for  the  lethargic  which 

had  previously  been  prescribed  for  phrenitics  (10-11,  and  15  ol/Wtue).  This  and  the  small  amount  of  space  avail- 
able  suggest  the  restoration  of  ri  o[0|™  or  ™S|[t i,  ‘the  same  remedies’,  sc.  as  described  earlier  for  phrenitics 
(the  tiny  high  trace  at  the  end  of  12  could  suit  either  a  or  u). 

(6  rrjc  corresponds  to  rfj  at  the  beginning  of  5233  ii  9-  There  is  no  trace,  however,  of  8e  in  5234,  al¬ 
though  this  is  written  immediately  before  rjj  in  5233,  at  the  end  of  ii  8.  As  far  as  I  can  see,  this  is  the  on  y 
indication,  and  a  very  weak  one,  that  5233  may  be  a  copy  independent  of  5234. 

17  For  a  possible  supplement,  see  5233  ii  9  n. 

18  irtpoM-)? 

19  3kAuc/*[:  e.g.  (-)><Xvcpa  or  (-)kA vcpoc  in  some  case  (WBH). 


5234.  ON  ACUTE  DISEASES 


75 


Fr.  1  col.  ii 

16  6  c  <j>vy\poc.  Given  the  mention  of  the  pulse  at  5233  i  16-17,  although  in  the  plural  there,  the  suggest¬ 
ed  restoration  seems  likelier  than  a  reference  to  the  loins,  oafcvc. 

Fr.  2 

9  TroXXrj  re  Kai  frouciA[»j,  ‘much  and  varied’,  qualifying  rporfirp 

10  KpetbSyjc  (‘meaty’)  is  suggested  by  the  context  (descriptions  of  types  of  food  to  be  prescribed). 

17  ‘1 noparocV  (WBH). 

18  rocaufr] y.  The  dative  singular  rocauIYi?]  t,  with  iota  adscript,  is  also  possible. 

20  SJ i|a] AefYl/i/xartov  (cf.  ff.  1  i  6  ki<  SiaXeippariov)  would  appear  to  require  more  space  between  A  and 
the  first  p,  but  the  word  may  have  been  written  with  -t-  for  -ei-. 

aS/>[.  Most  likely  a  form  of  dSpoc,  ‘thick,  substantial’,  describing  the  type  of  sustenance  that  is  to  be  giv¬ 
en  to  the  patient.  It  is  opposed  to  po<f>-r)pard)8t)c,  ‘gruel-like ,  e.g.,  in  Archig.  ap.  Aet.  12.1  (21.6-8  IC)  17  8e  Staira 
kv  rote  irapo£vcpolc  po<f>r}paToi8rjc  (ctoj  khi  oXiyrj,  kv  8k  role  SiaXeippaciV  6.8  pork  pa  kcu  uvaXrirrriKOJTepa.  Cf. 
also  Sor.  Gyn.  2.22.3  (ii  33.30-31  BGM);  Anon.  Paris.  35.3.1  (190.7-8  Garofalo). 

D.  LEITH 


5235.  On  Acute  and  Ci-ironic  Diseases 

Ii5/ii3(a)  Fr.  1  2.x  x  3.8  cm  Early  fourth  century 

Plate  XIV 

Two  further  fragments  of  the  papyrus  codex  P.  Mil.  Vogl.  I  15  (MP3  2340),  a  medical 
treatise  in  question-and-answer  format,  devoted  to  the  definition,  cause,  signs,  and  therapy 
of  various  acute  and  chronic  diseases.  I  have  argued  for  a  reconstruction  of  the  sections  on 
causes  in  the  Milan  fragment  that  would  give  the  codex  an  average  of  c.  34  letters  per  line  and 
a  written  area  about  11.5  cm  wide  {ZPE 189  (2014)  225-32,  with  photographs  (226)). 

The  practised,  angular  hand  is  discussed  by  I.  Andorlini,  Pap.  Congr.  XX  (1994)  412-13 
with  pi.  30,  who  assigns  it  to  the  early  fourth  century,  comparing  P.  Herm.  4  and  5  ( GBEBP 
2a,  GMAW 2  70)  of  c.  317-23  and  other  fourth-century  hands.  A.  F.  Moretti,  AnPap  7  (1995)  22, 
assigns  it  to  the  same  period.  D.  Manetti  and  R.  Luiselli  compare  the  hand  of  P.  Ryl.  Ill  530 
(commentary  on  Hp.  Aph.),  which  they  assign  to  the  late  third  or  early  fourth  century  (CPF 
1.2*  18  Hippocrates  24T,  pp.  181-2).  The  ed.  pr.  had  assigned  the  hand  to  the  second  century, 
G.  Cavallo,  in  A.  Blanchard  (ed.),  Les  Debuts  du  codex  (1989)  171,  to  the  mid-third. 

Only  the  left  margin  survives  in  fr.  1  j.  and  the  right  in  fr.  1  — Diple  obclismene  is  em¬ 
ployed  once  at  line  beginning,  at  fr.  1  j  5,  followed  by  a  short  blank  space.  The  diple  obclismene 
is  used  comparably  six  times  in  P.  Mil.  Vogl.  15,  always  within  the  text  and  signalling  a  new 
question-heading.  The  use  of  the  diple  obelismene  within  the  text  in  this  way  is  rare  and  asso¬ 
ciated  especially  with  wide  columns:  besides  the  codices  P.  Ryl.  530  (CPF  1.2*  18  Hippocrates 
24T,  with  comments  on  the  use  of  the  diple  at  182),  P.  land.  83a  (A.  Wonters,  The  Grammatical 


II  NEW  MEDICAL  TEXTS 


76 

Papyri  from  Graeco-Roman  Egypt  (1979)  no.  io),  MPER  NS  I  34  (MP3  149.2),  and  P.  Ant.  Ill 
186  (CPF  1.2*  14  Galen  2)  fr.  2 (b)  14,  cf.  the  rolls  PSI  inv.  505  (c.  46  letters  per  line),  edited  by 
J.  Lundon  and  S.  Matthaios,  ZPE 154  (2005)  97-116,  with  remarks  on  the  use  of  the  diple  obe - 
lismene  at  99  and  nn.  16  and  17,  and  IV  654  (c.  31  letters  per  line);  cf.  also  the  amulet  E  Koln  X 
405.  In  such  cases,  it  may  have  been  considered  wasteful,  or  less  aesthetically  pleasing,  to  begin 
a  heading  on  a  new  line.  Even  in  this  instance  in  5235,  where  the  diple  obelismene  is  used  at  the 
beginning  of  the  line,  the  text  begins  only  to  its  right  rather  than  underneath  it. 

Attempts  to  place  either  fragment  in  relation  to  the  other  or  to  P.  Mil.  Vogl.  15  have 
proved  fruitless  (see  fr.  1 1  5  n.),  and  it  is  not  clear  how  many  leaves  are  represented. 

The  new  fragments  are  most  notable  for  the  mention  of  the  Methodist  physician  Thes- 
salus  of  Tralles  at  fr.  2  — » 1  (see  n.). 

Fr.  1  — >  Fr.  1 1 


c.  27 

]..??■[ 

ov  p.v  L 

f.  27 

]tcu  r}  8ia[ 

orav  e[ 

c.  27 

lac^erajc 

T0U™[ 

c.  27 

]ai  avTotc 

vevpa  t[ 

5 

c.  27 

](tiV  ajLt7T€[- 

5  r[i 

A 

c.  2  6 

]  ot;vi<pa[- 

™*l?[ 

T 

c.  2  6 

].  Kairav r[ 

«.[ 

Fr.  2  — > 

Fr.  2  i 

©]eccaA[  ]€Lvr}ir[ 

]eic  to  au[  ]d€fiev[ 

]  a  po  [  ]pdt,ovToc[ 


Fr.  1  -» 

3  acxercoc,  or  a  compound  such  as  di<ar]acxira)c.  To  judge  by  its  use  in  comparable  medical  literature, 
this  may  point  to  a  section  devoted  to  the  signs  of  the  disease  under  discussion,  and  in  particular  some  form  of 
unrestrained  behaviour  perhaps  associated  with  a  mental  disorder:  cf.  e.g.  Aret.  3.6.10  (CMG  II  43.20,  23),  on 
the  signs  of  mania;  Paul.  Aeg.  3.6.1  (CMG  IX.i  144.17),  on  the  signs  of  phrenitis. 

5-6  Mentions  of  the  vine  and  vinegar  mixed  with  water  indicate  that  these  lines  formed  part  of  a  section 
on  therapy.  The  therapeutic  sections  of  P.  Mil.  Vogl.  15  — »  are  found  at  9-17  and  27-37. 


5235.  ON  ACUTE  AND  CHRONIC  DISEASES 


77 


Ft.  r  i 

1  ou  fxv  [.  Unless  this  is  a  reference  to  muscles,  the  mention  of  nerves  at  4  below  might  suggest  the  spinal 
cord,  e.g.  vojthu]  |ou  p,ve[Xov.  Alternatively,  if  this  line  forms  part  of  a  section  on  therapy,  the  bone  marrow  of  a 
certain  animal  may  be  referred  to  here,  as  e.g.  eAa<£et]|?y  /xue[Aou,  but  there  are  some  grounds  for  thinking  that 
this  section  is  unlikely  to  be  concerned  with  the  treatment  of  the  disease,  since  material  of  this  nature  ought  not 
to  precede  a  discussion  of  its  cause  (see  4  n.). 

4  yeupa.  In  P.  Mil.  Vogl.  15,  references  to  anatomical  features  and  physiological  phenomena  are  generally 
found  only  in  the  sections  devoted  to  aetiology  (— *  4-8,  20-25;  i  9—15;  cf-  esp.  the  reference  to  nerves  in  the 
doxa  on  the  cause  of  apoplexy  ascribed  to  Asclepiades  at  — »  23),  and  this  is  most  likely  the  subject  matter  of  4. 
In  that  case,  in  view  of  the  sequence  of  topics  in  P.  Mil.  Vogl.  15,  the  following  question  at  5  may  concern  the 
signs,  differentiae,  or  indeed  treatment  of  the  condition  under  discussion.  Acute  and  chronic  diseases  thought 
to  affect  the  nervous  system  directly  include  apoplexy,  paralysis,  phrenitis,  lethargy,  etc. 

5  t[Y.  Some  pait  of  tic  introducing  the  new  question-heading:  cf.  e.g.  P  Mil.  Vogl.  15  — *  18  (ri  ccjriv 
dncyrrX-qita;),  20  (rtc  atria  an o[ir\i}^iae;),  26  (rim.  8i<uf>epei  dnon\i]£[ia  ...),  |  15  (rtva  [c]i?p,em  icx'td(Soc;). 
The  question-headings  whose  beginnings  are  lost  in  a  lacuna  in  P.  Mil.  Vogl.  15  j,  are  those  at  7  (ri  icn]v  le- 
X«tc;)  and  9  (tic  atria  tcxlfdSoc;),  but  it  is  not  physically  possible  so  to  place  the  fragment  that  r[  here  gives 
the  beginning  of  cither  of  those  questions:  if  it  were  placed  at  P.  Mil.  Vogl.  J5  j.  9,  there  would  only  be  room 
for  about  two  letters  between  row  7ra[  and  ri  ccrijy  icx «dc;  two  lines  before,  while  if  it  were  placed  at  P.  Mil. 
Vogl.  15  J.  7,  cwo  [  two  lines  lower  down  would  occupy  the  space  where  the  beginning  of  rtc  atria  tc^jidSoc; 
should  fall.  In  any  case,  as  suggested,  the  mention  of ‘nerves’  in  the  preceding  line  may  indicate  an  aetiology, 
and  the  term  seems  ill-suited  to  the  context  of  either  P.  Mil.  Vogl.  15  \  6  or  8.  If  vtOpa  does  indeed  belong  to  a 
section  on  causes,  then  in  view  of  the  regularity  of  the  sequence  of  topics  in  this  and  other  medical  catechisms 
on  individual  diseases  (definition,  cause,  signs,  treatment),  a  question  on  the  definition  or  cause  of  the  disease 
at  fr.  1 1  5  can  be  ruled  out.  Furthermore,  the  text  on  the  other  side  at  fr.  I  — ►  4-6  does  not  seem  to  correspond 
with  what  survives  at  P.  Mil.  Vogl.  15  — ►  8-12.  These  considerations  strongly  suggest  that  fr.  1  does  not  belong 
to  the  same  leaf  as  the  Milan  fragment. 


1  @]eccaA[.  There  seems  little  doubt  that  we  have  here  a  mention  of  the  Methodist  physician  Thessalus 
of  Tralles  (fl.  54-68).  A  reference  to  Thessalus  the  son  of  Hippocrates  does  not  seem  likely,  in  particular  since 
there  is  no  sign  that  he  made  any  impact  in  the  doxograpbical  tradition  of  medicine:  he  does  not  feature 
in  the  Anonymus  Londinensis  or  the  Placita  tradition,  whereas  for  example  Polybus  (in  the  later  tradition 
Hippocrates’  pupil)  is  referred  to  in  both.  On  the  other  hand,  several  features  of  the  papyrus  text  point  to  the 
Methodist.  In  P  Mil.  Vogl.  15,  the  aetiological  sections  are  represented  by  short  doxographies,  in  which  the 
Methodists  as  a  sect  are  invoked  certainly  at  j  14,  and  possibly  also  at  —>  7.  In  what  survives,  a  privileged  status 
appears  to  be  bestowed  on  the  authority  of  the  physician  Asclepiades  of  Bithynia  (11/1  bc),  whose  theories  were 
an  important  precursor  of  Methodism,  and  who  taught  its  founder  Themison  ofLaodicea.  Furthermore,  certain 
features  of  works  on  acute  and  chronic  diseases,  of  which  this  papyrus  furnishes  another  example,  are  associated 
by  the  fifth-century  Methodist  physician  Caeiius  Aurelianus  specifically  with  members  of  his  own  sect.  He  tells 
us,  for  example,  that  Themison  was  the  first  doctor  to  offer  a  separate,  dedicated  discussion  (principalitet)  of 
the  treatment  of  chronic  diseases  (among  which  were  counted  the  diseases  sciatica  and  elephantiasis  included 
in  P.  Mil.  Vogl.  15),  where  previously  Erasistratus  and  Asclepiades  had  discussed  these  variously  in  separate 
works  (lard.  Pass,  praef.  3  (CML  VI.i  426.25-428.5)).  Caeiius  also  characterizes  Themison  as  the  only  ‘ancient’ 
doctor  to  have  described  the  treatment  of  elephantiasis,  and  Democritus  as  the  only  philosopher,  if  the  book  On 
Elephantiasis  attributed  to  him  is  authentic  (laid.  Pass.  4.1.4  (CML  VI. 1  776.17-19).  The  chronological  distinc¬ 
tion  between  ‘ancient’  and  ‘more  recent’  doctors  is  notoriously  difficult  to  pin  down,  however,  and  for  Caeiius 
the  generation  immediately  following  Themison’s  seems  to  have  fallen  into  the  latter  category:  thus  at  Tard. 


II.  NEW  MEDICAL  TEXTS 


5236.  ON  GANGRENE 


79 


Pass.  4. T. 8-10  (CML  VI. 1  77 8.27-780.12),  Caelius  also  describes  the  treatments  which  Thomsons  followers  set 
down  for  elephantiasis.  Thessalus  of  Tralles  sits  easily  within  such  a  context,  and  he  can  be  connected  with  the 
subject  matter  of  the  papyrus  by  the  fact  that  the  two  books  of  his  treatise  On  Regimen  were  devoted  to  acute 
and  chronic  diseases  respectively.  The  motivation  for  the  citation  here  may  be  more  difficult  to  determine.  All 
doxographical  material  in  P.  Mil.  Vogl.  15  is  found  in  sections  on  the  cause  of  the  disease  under  discussion,  but 
it  is  possible  that  he  was  cited  here  for  his  views  on  the  signs  or  treatment  of  a  disease. 

A  growing  number  of  papyri  provide  evidence  of  Thessalus’  varied  impact  in  Roman  Egypt  He  is  referred 
to  by  name  in  two  other  papyri:  in  a  list  of  books  at  P.  Vars.  5  v.  23,  together  with  his  Methodist  predecessor 
Themison  at  26b;  and  in  P.  Horak  2,  a  title  tag  with  the  inscription  ©eccaXov  irepl  rov  <f>i\iar peiv  rove  eucgr/- 
p.ovac  avSpac  (‘Thessalus,  On  Medical  Interests  Among  the  Elite').  As  the  inventor  of  the  therapeutic  principle  of 
the  diatritus,  his  influence  can  be  traced  also  in  MP3  2373.01  (ed.  I.  Andorlini,  in  ead.  (ed.),  ‘Specimina’  per  il 
Corpus  dei  Papiri  Greci  di  Medicina  (1997)  153-168),  P.  Golenischeff  (cf.  GMP  II 15),  LXXIV  4971,  and  5233. 
It  has  also  been  suggested  that  his  particular  views  lie  behind  the  Methodist  definition  of  Kotvo-rqc  preserved 
in  LII  3654  fr.  8  (see  n.). 

2  Perhaps  to  au|.r6. 


Fr.  2l 

2  A  form  of  (-)ri'07j/xt  perhaps  suggests  that  this  line  comes  from  a  section  on  therapy. 


D.  LEITH 


5236.  On  Gangrene 

5  iB.38/F(f)  2.4  x  6.3  cm  Second/third  century 

Plate  I 

Remains  of  the  middle  parts  of  twelve  lines.  There  is  a  small  scrap  loosely  attached  to  the 
bottom  of  the  fragment  with  a  few  indeterminate  traces,  not  transcribed  below.  The  writing 
runs  along  the  fibres,  and  the  back  is  blank. 

The  hand  is  an  example  of  the  Severe  Style,  sloping  to  the  right.  The  crossbar  of  e  is 
detached  and  slopes  upwards;  that  of  9  projects  on  both  sides.  The  upper  branch  of  k  has  a 
downward-pointing  hook  at  its  tip.  <f)  has  a  triangular  loop,  of  which  the  right-hand  side  may 
be  detached  (5).  Neighbouring  letters  often  touch.  Datable  parallels  include  XLII  3005  (after 
118/19)  and  LXIX4736  (before  194);  cf.  in  general  L.  Del  Corso,  Aegyptus  86  (2006)  81-106. 

A  supralinear  ascending  oblique  is  used  in  abbreviations  for  -ojv,  npoc,  and  seat,  of  which 
the  first  two  are  paralleled  in  P.  Lond.  Lit.  165  (Anon.  Lond.,  MP3  2339).  The  use  of  abbrevia¬ 
tions  may  suggest  that  this  is  a  scholars  copy. 

The  text  seems  to  be  concerned  with  gangrene  (2),  and  specifically  with  its  causes.  It 
records  the  opinion  of  the  physician  Asclepiades  of  Bithynia  (fl.  c.  100  bc)  on  the  aetiology 
of  the  condition  under  discussion.. The  wording  is  paralleled  in  the  Asclepiadean  aetiologies 
set  out  in  P.  Mil.  Vogl.  I  15  — >  20-23  and  f  12-14  (cf.  5235  above).  Caelius  Aurelianus  re¬ 
cords  a  number  of  similar  Asclepiadean  disease  definitions  in  his  On  Acute  Diseases  and  On 
Chronic  Diseases,  likely  drawn  from  Asclepiades’  original  works  (cf.  e.g.  Cel  Pass.  1  praef.  6; 
2.13.89;  3.17.139;  3.19.188  (CML  VI.i  24.17-26.2,  188.3-5,  376.6-8,  402.14-17)).  According  to 


Asclepiades’  theory,  almost  all  diseases  can  be  attributed  to  an  obstruction  (eWracic)  of  invis¬ 
ible  corpuscles  (oyxoi)  in  the  imperceptible  pores  (jropot)  of  the  body.  Different  diseases  and 
symptoms  are  produced  by  differences  in  the  location  of  the  obstruction  and  in  the  relative 
sizes  of  the  corpuscles  and  pores  involved  (cf.  J.  T.  Vallance,  The  Lost  Theory  of  Asclepiades  of 
Bithynia  (1990)  93—122).  Pores  (9)  will  have  been  mentioned  in  a  reference  to  the  location  of 
the  obstruction  that  produces  the  relevant  condition. 

It  was  not  previously  known  that  Asclepiades  discussed  gangrene  (if  indeed  this  is  still  the 
subject  matter  of  lines  7ff.),  but  the  fact  is  unsurprising,  since  he  wrote  a  treatise  On  Wounds 
(Cass.  Pr.  41.3  Garzya  (p.  55)  =  40  Ideler  (i  157.33—4)),  from  which  this  report  may  ultimately 
be  derived.  Gangrene  was  defined  as  a  potentially  fatal  necrosis  of  the  skin  especially  around 
a  wound,  marked  by  severe  discolouration  of  the  flesh  (cf.  e.g.  ps.-Gal.  Def.  Med.  186  (xix 
449-3-7  K-);  Gal.  Turn.  Pr.  Nat.  8, 11  (vii  720.14-721.6,  726.4-8  K.)). 


! 

j 

1 

1 

! 


]..[  ].[ 
ya]yypcuva ,  [ 
k]<xt’  Slav  Tr(poc)i/>[ 

]  to  tt<x9oc  e«r[ 

Si]a <f)6p(ivv)  am(a>v)  [ 

]  OV  CVV€I<t[u<OV 

Ac]KXrjTna8rjc  [ 
tojv  Xoycp  Qeojp]7}T(a>v)  oyKCo[v 
]c  7 TOpOlC  | 
]ei7rov'Tacr[ 
]vK(al)  Trv€v\jx 
]cw^op[ 


3  it  5  aifop'ain'  8  i)t  11  k 

' gangrene  . . .  separately  . . .  the  affection  . . .  different  causes  . . .  cohesive  . . .  Asclepiades  ...  the  corpus¬ 
cles  intelligible  to  reason  . . .  pores  . . .  and  pneuma 

1  ]  [  ]  [.  Feet  only,  the  last  perhaps  the  lower  left-hand  corner  of  a  or  A. 

2  [:  perhaps  the  left-hand  side  and  turn-up  of  e  or  c,  e.g.  <t[cti  in  a  definition. 

3  /c]ar’  ISlav  may  belong  to  a  definition  of  the  disease,  preceding  an  account  of  its  cause.  WBH  ten¬ 
tatively  suggests  that  there  may  be  a  contrast  between  a  passage  addressed  to  a  group  and  a  passage  addressed 
separately’  to  (e.g.)  Philip. 

7 r(poc)^[:  iripoc)  <f>[  or  Tr(poc)<p[-,  e.g.  ir(poc)<f>[a7-,  of  a  ‘fresh’  wound. 

4-5  ]  to  iradoc  ii<[  |  5t]a^6/i(o)i>)  air i(a>v)  f.  Cf.  perhaps  Alex.  Trail.  Therap.  12  (ii  501. 9-10  P.)  to  rrjc 
iroSaypac  iradoc  ...  £k  ttoXXuiv  Kal  Siat/topuiv  alridiv  cyet  rr/v  cvcraciv. 


8o 


II.  NEW  MEDICAL  TEXTS 


5237.  MEDICAL  TREATISE 


6  ]  ou:  c.g.  ]  tov,  c«3T[i]ou. 

cuveicr[iKov.  Cf.  E  Mil.  Vogl.  1 15  — »  20-21  tic  alrta  airo\n\ri£iac;  k^t’ Ac]  icXyntdSrjv  cweicrttcq  «n[v 
ktA.  cvv€ktik6c  is  probably  not  Asclepiades’  own  term:  cf.  ZPE 189  (2014)  229. 

7  Ac]  i<Arjiridc)T]c  [.  The  last  trace  is  the  base  of  the  lower  arc  of  a  circle,  e.g.  c. 

8  to)V  Aoyo)  de(op]rjT(oH')  oyKw[v.  Asclepiades’  oyxot  are  regularly  described  as  Aoyai  Becop-qro t  in  our 
sources  (cf.  e.g.  S.  E.  M.  3,5;  Gal.  MM 2.4  (x  101.17  K.);  Gael.  Aur.  Cel  Pass.  1.14.10$  (CML  VI.i  80.22-3)).  The 
noun  governing  the  genitive  will  have  been  eVeractc,  the  pathological  ‘blockage’  or  ‘impaction  of  the  oyxoL 
that  was  central  to  Asclepiades’  aetiology  of  disease  (see  introd.;  cf.  E  Mil.  Vogl.  i$  1 13  j  A oyw  Qea>pi)-ra>v  oyaaiv 
€vcT[acic). 

10  ]ei7rovracT[:  e.g.  ]  elirovra,  ]  emoWac.  \r/  is  not  excluded,  and  a  participle  of  0 fato  would  suit  a 
discussion  of  gangrene  or  another  form  of  necrosis,  but  it  is  unclear  what  would  be  causing  the  putrefaction. 

11— 12  ]i>  K.(ai)  irvev[p  I  ]ctv  <f>op[.  Perhaps  a  reference  to  the  matter  that  flows  through  the  human  body, 
e.g.  vypo]v  i<(ai)  irveii[paToc,  then  at  12  a  reference  to  the  impeded  flow  of  such  matter  as  a  cause  of  gangrene, 
with  1)  /card  tfivciv  <f>opd  in  some  form.  Cf.  e.g.  Gal.  Turn.  Pr.  Nat.  8  (vii  720.18-721.3  K.)  eiretSav  yap  icxvpwc 
<f>pax8fj  ...  rare  cropara  tGsv  ayyeiojv  01  re  nopot  navrec  oi  Kara  to  Beppa  tt}c  Kara  <j>vctv  airocrepoupevot 
Biairvovjc,  ra  ovrio  Kdpvovra  cdspara  veKpovvrai  ppSltoci  MMG  2.11  (xi  136.7— 9  K.)  too  Kara  to  iracxov 
pop  tov  atparoc  ictfnjvaspevov,  St’  0  /rat  rj  vciepaictc  ytVcrat,  pi )  Bwapevtov  tosv  dpTtjptwv  two  crcvoya/piac 
BtacrdXXecOat.  But  such  an  explanation  is  too  generic  to  be  attributed  confidently  to  Asclepiades.  These  lines 
may  describe  an  opposing  view  on  the  cause  of  gangrene.  Otherwise,  the  point  may  be  that  the  obstruction 
of  the  oyicoi  is  ultimately  responsible  for  the  impeded  movement  of  the  liquids  and  pneuma  in  the  body.  For 
bodily  liquids  and  pneuma  as  composed  of  oyxot,  cf.  c.g.  S.  E.  M.  3.5  on  vrdvrodev  vypov  pepr)  /cat  irvevpaToc 
ii<  A 6ytp  Beuipr/roiv  oyicuiv  cvvrjpdvtcrai;  Cael.  Aur.  Cel.  Pass.  1.15.124  (CML  VI.  1  90.33—92.2)  sic  etiam  sanguis 
maiorum  corpusculorum  materia  . . .  spiritum  et  fervorem,  quae  ut  dicit parvorum  sunt  corpusculorum  materiae. 

Asclepiades  is  said  to  have  held  that  light  or  solubiles  fevers  (distinguished  from  the  vehementes)  were  due 
to  a  disturbance  of  pneuma  and  liquids  in  the  body,  rather  than  to  the  evcractc  or  obstruction  of  the  oyxot 
(cf.  Cael.  Aur.  Cel.  Pass,  r  praef.  8,  1.14.107  (CML  VI.i  26.15-18,  82.10-13)),  but  a  reference  to  these  condi¬ 
tions  would  not  suit  the  context.  (Vallance,  Lost  Theory  118,  understands  ‘diseases’  with  solubiles  in  the  second 
passage,  but  the  contrast  is  between  two  kinds  of  fever,  as  in  the  first;  cf.  tov  npoc  rfj  vireuAvcei  irvperov  in  the 
corresponding  pasage  at  Sor.  Gyn.  3.4  (iii  5.81-2  BGM).) 

D.  LEITH 


5237.  Medical  Treatise 

45  $B.54/G(i)a  Fr.  1  27  x  21.5  cm  Second  century 

Plate  VII 

Two  fragments  preserving  parts  of  five  consecutive  columns;  the  small  fr.  2  is  placed  at 
col.  v  i6ff.  on  the  basis  of  the  fibres.  The  writing  runs  along  the  fibres,  and  the  back  is  blank. 
There  is  a  kollesis  running  through  col.  iii.  The  upper  margin  survives  to  a  depth  of  2.5  cm.  The 
column  width  is  c.  6. 5  cm,  and  the  intercolumnium  is  c.  0.9  cm  wide  at  its  narrowest.  A  line 
holds  18-23  letters;  the  average  is  c.  20-21. 

The  text  is  written  in  a  neat  semi-cursive  hand,  leaning  to  the  right,  p  often  has  a  short 
horizontal  projecting  from  the  base  of  its  loop;  v  is  y-shaped;  p  is  deep  and  rounded;  the  cross¬ 
bar  of  e  is  often  detached,  and  may  be  written  with  the  cap  in  a  single  movement;  c  may  have 


3: 


an  extended  cap.  Cf.  e.g.  M.  Chr.  30 6  (RGB  25)  of  155. 

Paragraphus  is  used  at  iii  17  (with  high  stop)  and  iv  16  (no  doubt  originally  with  high 
stop),  and  forked  paragraphus  with  high  stop  at  iii  4.  Line  fillers  (>)  are  used  at  iii  8  and  iv  n, 
and  one  should  perhaps  be  restored  at  iii  23. 

There  is  no  sign  that  the  text  has  undergone  correction.  There  are  minor  omissions  at  iv 
5  and  22,  and  apparently  a  more  substantial  one  at  iv  10— n.  Iota  adscript  is  always  written,  ei 
may  be  written  for  long  i  (iii  15, 18,  iv  4). 

The  content  of  the  papyrus  is  principally  therapeutic.  The  author  is  concerned  above 
all  with  hot  and  cold  as  agents  in  his  pathology  and  therapeutics;  there  is  no  reference  to  the 
action  of  dryness  or  moistness,  or  any  other  pair  of  opposites,  in  what  remains,  nor  any  clear 
indication  that  the  author  subscribed  to  any  land  of  humoral  theory.  Rather,  hot  and  cold  are 
solely  responsible  for  all  pathological  phenomena  mentioned,  and  naturally  provide  the  means 
of  counteracting  them,  with  heat  in  particular  relaxing  excessively  constricted  flesh  (cf.  esp.  iii 

9- 22). 

A  striking  feature  of  the  authors  pathological  vocabulary  is  his  repeated  juxtaposition 
of  the  terms  ctfrqvajcic  (‘impaction)  and  arroOXtijnc  (‘squeezing  out,  expulsion’)  (iii  17-19  n.). 
The  collocation  of  the  terms  c<f>vjv<t)cic  and  dXufnc  in  other  medical  works  is  largely  restricted  to 
descriptions  of  interferences  to  the  normal  action  of  the  pulse,  through  obstruction  caused  by 
a  surfeit  of  blood  within  the  vessel,  or  its  being  squeezed  from  outside  (cf.  e.g.  Gal.  Puls.  12  (viii 
486.5-6  K.);  Cans.  Puls.  1,  2,  7, 12  (ix  57.16,  64.10-11, 167.15-16, 181.10-n  K.)).  In  the  papyrus, 
the  terms  are  used  of  a  condition  that  affects  ‘the  fine  parts  of  the  flesh’  (iv  5-6)  and  is  relieved 
by  the  relaxing  effect  of  heat.  It  may  be  a  general  constriction  or  increased  density  of  the  flesh, 
which  apparently  involves  a  ‘squeezing  out’  (dTrodXufnc)  of  material  from  the  affected  area. 

The  author  is  concerned  to  emphasize  that  the  underlying  ‘constitutions  of  affections’  (iii 

10—  II,  iv  8-9)  vary  by  nature,  and  that  although  some  people  use  either  only  hot  or  only  cold 
drinks,  in  fact  choice  should  be  governed  by  the  kind  of  constitution  that  a  given  affection 
possesses  (cf.  esp.  col.  iii).  Although  fevers  are  referred  to  repeatedly  in  what  survives  (ii  4-5,  iv 
1,  19-21),  they  may  not  be  the  primary  subject  matter  of  the  treatise,  but  a  necessary  part  of  a 
discussion  of  the  treatment  of  diseases  in  general  that  are  caused  by  the  action  of  heat  or  cold. 
There  is  also  repeated  reference  to  conditions  affecting  the  oesophagus  (ii  7-8, 12-13,  iv  21-2), 
but  again  these  are  apparently  to  be  taken  as  examples  of  the  more  general  types  of  condition 
under  consideration. 


II.  NEW  MEDICAL  TEXTS 


1  ^ 

]«ca 

]..ov 

J  OVT€C 
]€p(J.CU 

M 


Col.  ii 

]  CT€pOp[ 

1 . [.].e 

]  a^t/catc 
]..[  ]«[.].  w 

]yatSe  rjirepip  y. 

]  XXrjvavec  _  _  x.  iav[ 

;  ]  t  ca)ctvat8vvapetc 
]aC0€V€ ta  7}TT  ptcro 
a  ovTrepciffvxovca  [  ]  [ 

cocrjfiovXtpucoSe . [  Jc 


Col.  iii 

cwm[m  .  J.vo.[.  Ja^opcoc 

Star[  ]  vtclc  [  ]araKai 

.  .  ]  Ta«rp[  ] 

TO  [  ]pOViaTp€Ueiy€l 
€  LOWXpVjOTieveCTlV 

e  €TTnravTa)Vi}>vxpou 

X  [  ]  aHTTOpLCLTtCOC 

tt  Ka id  [  ]  p,anTiv€C€m> 

7 r  vr  y[  ] pcovTaiaXXeTT^ t 
]  a<£[  ]  tvaiTiovnadtov 

.[. .  j.r'.u.W _ w*1? 

]  lojvfxe  [  ]vacK€v 

_ ]  .€«*[.  _ ].€p€ 

c  ocevicovSaur  [  ]«/w 


e7Ti(f)epovcaKavTavdar[  J  .  f-o^opovcKewqceic 

Tpo<j>T)viT€piTiQ€vaix .  €C€tc€7n(f>€p  vra 

irapa  Xrjct co  evTrjtKCLT  p  r  icccopaciv'eipevoy  .  []  <f>T) 

rjCTrapaKfj,r]CTToXXr)  vcocicrjaTTodXetifjiCTto 


Oepp.  I  ]o7TOp.€t’OOC'^C  CCOfjLaTiOV€LT}rod€ppOV 

evro  [  ]p,aci^i»Aar  o  -npoKp  €ovavec€iocKcu 

fx,€v  [  ]  rjcav€ce  ^aAacp.arocSeo/xei^CT7yc 

<oca0[  ]ey  k  c  OevevraicaKpa  [ 

oup/qf  .a>[ . ].V.?.7?/A.l 

rcuv  [  ]  []  [  ]  moSuyo  [ 


5237.  MEDICAL  TREATISE 


83 


]  crepoy[ 

]  ™[..  > 
] . [.].€ 


]  ran  i<atpan 


cro\jj.axu<aic 
. ]  .  .  [ _ Sia0]ec[e]civ, 

]yat  Se  p.r)  7T€ptp,evov- 
7t]oAAt)v  avectv  a xpt  ay 
]etc  cucty  al  8vvdpe  tc 
]  acdkveta  ^  TT€pl  cro- 
p-a-xov  Trepufjvxovca  _  [  ]  [ 

coc  r/  fiovXipud)8etc  [  ]c 
km^kpovca,  kovt avda  r[rj]y 
rpo(j> 7jv  TTepiridevai  XRV 
TTapairXrjcicDC  kv  rrjt  /carap- 
Xyt  jrjc  Trapanp-fjc  i roXXrjc 
d€ppa[ctac]  imopevovcrjc 
kv  rot[c  ccu]p,aciv  (ftvXarTo- 
pev  [  J  T-rjc  avece- 

«>c  O0[  "  '  ]ev 

°vMl 


rcovj 


Col.  iii 

cw.[...],m,[.  St]a^opaic 

^*aT[. .  J .  “■  T“  ™M«™  m‘ 

,T.[.  .  .  J  .n^oA[A]erai7rp[o]c 

>TP  [  ]poy  lO-Tp€V€LV.  €L- 

5  Sevat  ouy  xp'R  or i  evecrtv 
pkv  knl  TravTcov  ijjvxpoJi 
Xprjc9o.[i]  rwi  rropart,  coc- 
7rep  /cat  0e[p]pa>i  rivcc  €7Tt 
7rayrajy  [^Jpcoyrai,  dAA’^Trei 
io  S]  ta(f)  [ kpou ]  ciy  at  rd >y  7ra0wv 

.[..J.  [J  .  [Jai,  7rd[ca  dv]dyK7) 
■npoc  e]  vlojv  ptky  [d]yac/ceu- 
rjv  to]  6epp,[ov]  rt  \Trpoc\(j)kpe- 
cdat,  ttRoc  iviaiv  8’  ad  t[o]  i fiv- 
15  XP°V>  Sta <f>opovc  Ketvrjcetc 
fj  p[e]f[ a]9ec€tc  kiri^kpovra 
rote  caiptaav.  €t  ptkv  ovv  [c]  ^77- 
ytoctc  7]  dTTodXeu/jtc  Ttov 
coDptar cov  etr),  to  Oeppov 
10  TTpOKptrkov,  d vkcecoc  Kal 
XO-Xacptaroc  Seopevr/c  t rjc 
capKoc ■  oQev  kv  Tate  d/cpat[c 

Tto[v . ]tov  vocypal- 

t]  to  [y ]  [  ]  krrcodvvo  [ 


II.  NEW  MEDICAL  TEXTS 


rj7T€pnfiV^€(X)COLTTVpeTOUO 

civevanaca  _  yapratcroi 
avTcucBtaOececivccfirjvaj 
CLCTLCOVCCLKa  LOTTO  6X  €LlfjLC 
GvpicKeTaiKOLTaXeTTTaTri  _ 

capxocoravBeB  _  piywce 
ycocLvyjTTOLpcLC  eve  Lav 

T(x)VCT0pLaT<JJVr)bLaT7)V 
TcovnadcovKaracKevriv 
eLfxr) apex,  0ai  acrwv 
ibvxoVTdiv  oca<j>a  6 ep> 
fxonxpT'IcreovK  [  J  rreiBav 

iSpwreceKKpi .  [ .  .  .  ] . e .  .  [ 

p,evotvo8 otov[  m  '  ]  #  i<  . 
aXXcoccvp,(f>e  [  _  >  .  ] .  c , 
Tr)v8iadecLv[ 

OeppLovfjLevov  e  [ 
roLovTWvapLcrrjx ,  ,  .[.  .]  . 
oravSedepivoiKaL  Aei 

7TOVTeceTi8eKavcoj8eic 
o[  ]rrvp€TOLojcLvrjp[  ]v  art 
7]raLCTOixaxocr]Tpo  rjL 
]  pufiaiv  /caye/cri/c  [  ] 

]’.[  '  3. 


Tpe  lc  [ 

pLTjre  [ 

XR°S 

M 

[ 

[ 

[ 

ra.[>8.[ 
ep.e[]ovv[ 
7rapaKeXe[ 
fipwcne  [ 
Kpovovr  [ 
[ 


18  ]  ,  indeterminate  traces  21  ] . foot  of  gently  descending  diagonal  slightly  curved,  at  some 

distance  from  next  letter;  long  vertical  extending  below  notional  lower  line,  followed  by  disjointed  trace  above 
and  to  right,  most  like  p  25  3 .  [.  steeply  descending  diagonal  at  mid-height 


1 1  ,  traces  on  the  line  and  at  letter-top  level  2  ] . ,  upright  3 3 . l>  trace  at  mid-height; 

diagonal  descending  to  right  followed  closely  by  vertical,  v  rather  than  at  or  At;  lower  portion  of  oval  letter  with 
trace  of  top,  wide  as  of  6  rather  than  o;  two  low  dots  1 . ,  low  narrow  arc  close  to  <•:  base  of  c?  4  J . . 

crossbar  touching  o  at  top  (y-r)  . ,  foot  of  upright  extending  below  the  line  5  3 .  >  crossbar  touching  tu 

at  top  (yr)  ,  portion  of  diagonal  ascending  to  right  at  mid-height  6]  .tops  of  three  strokes,  the 

first  belonging  to  a  narrow  oval  letter,  the  second  and  third  perhaps  representing  v  7  3 .  >  steeP  agona 


mmm  i  ~~ 


85 


5237.  MEDICAL  TREATISE 


rj  rrepajfv^ecoc  01  TTvperoi  w- 
civ  ev  andcaLC  yap  rate  roi- 
avraLc  Siadececiv  c<f>r]vco- 
clc  tlc  ovea  /cat  dTTodXenjjic 
5  evpiCKerai  /card  (ra)  Actt-tci  rrjc 
capKoc.  orav  8e  Bvcpiywc  e- 
Xcoclv  rj  nap *  acdeveLav 
twv  crofidrcov  rj  81a  rrjv 
twv  7 radwv  xaracKevrjv, 

10  el  p,rj  dvex€cdai  rdc  twv 

i/ivxovtwv  TTpoca(j>ac,  dep- 
pLWi  xpycreov  /ca[t]  ineiBav 
IBpwrec  eKKpid[wci\  eX  .  [ 
p,ev  oIvo8otov[  ]  kcll 
15  aXXwc  cvpL<f>ep  [  .  ] . c . 

r rjv  SiadecLv  [ 
deppLov  pLev  odv  e  [ 

T OLOUTWV  dpLCTT)  y  [  ]  • 

orav  8e  depLVOi  /cat  StaAet- 
20  ttovtcc  en  8e  /cauccoSetc 

o[t]  77 vpeTol  wclv  rj  p\_e\vp.arl- 
tflrai  (o)  cro^ayoc  rj  Tpo<j>rjL 
cjupifia  LVrjL  KaX^KTLK  [  1  v 


KptT '  [ 
doJC  [ 

.o.'[ 

avro[  Oep- 

S  piacla[ 
ovoe a[ 

[]  [ 

TO . [ 

10  [  ifiv- 

XRO.l 

St  [ 

[ 

[ 

15  [ 

4>\ 

ra  [  ]„8  [ 

£fie[  ]ow[ 

7rapa/ceAe[u 

20  fipwene  [ 

[P 

...l.C 


with  peak  high  in  line,  with  tail  touching  a  at  mid-height  8  ]  [,  low  traces  J  i,  part  of  slightly 

curving  upright,  as  of  c,  followed  by  vertical  9  77,  damaged  trace  touching  tj  just  below  mid-height  in 

space  suiting  a  broad  letter  p.  ,  lower  left-hand  arc  of  a  circle  v  ,  high  trace,  short  horizontal  stroke, 
or  edge  of  upper  arc  of  oval  letter;  top  of  diagonal  with  small  hook  to  left,  followed  by  top  of  vertical,  most 
like  v,  but  v  perhaps  not  excluded:  not  ai  10  ]  ,  upper  arc  of  narrow  oval  letter  c  ,  of  first  two 

letters,  feet  of  three  verticals,  the  first  with  a  small  hook  to  right;  last  trace,  perhaps  lower  left-hand  corner 
of  a  x  >  toP  of  curve  high  in  line,  with  a  trace  below  11  j  ,  upper  and  lower  arcs  (e  or  c);  foot  of 

upright  12  a  ,  horizontal  high  in  line  (yr),  then  a  vertical  touching  and  projecting  above  it;  high  trace 
it  ,  upper  half  of  upright,  curving  to  right  at  top  13  a  ,  oblique  ascending  from  left  to  right  just  below 
mid-height;  beginning  of  oblique  ascending  from  left  to  right  slightly  below  the  line  [,  high  trace  ]  [, 

base  of  oval  letter;  beginning  of  oblique  ascending  from  left  to  right  14  [,  top  of  upright;  upper 


86  II.  NEW  MEDICAL  TEXTS 

arc  of  oval  letter;  top  of  upright,  with  trace  of  diagonal  descending  to  right  (a?);  upper  part  of  stroke  curving 
to  right  and  touching  upright  at  top;  tops  of  two  diagonals  meeting  high  in  line  15  ] .  >  upright  with 

small  finial  at  top,  consistent  with  v  16  ,  feet  of  two  verticals  17  _  A,  trace  on  line  <u  ,  low  arc 

(ec)  r  ,  junction  of  two  diagonals  high  in  line  18  ,  beginning  of  diagonal  rising  from  left  to  right 

low  in  line;  two  traces  on  the  line;  high  crossbar  r)  ,  low  arc  touching  17  (ec)  19  _  [,  edge  of  left-hand 

arc  20  [,  foot  of  upright  leaning  to  right  r  ,  damaged  trace,  apparently  upright  21  ,  [,  left-hand 

arc  ]  ,  two  high  specks;  high  crossbar  24  r,  right-hand  end  of  a  high  crossbar,  touching  o>  [, 

high  trace  25  _  _ ,  high  traces 


Col.  iii 


1  [.high  trace  ]  ,  right-hand  arc,  e.g.  o  [  ][,  beginning  of  diagonal  rising  from  left  to  right, 

or  foot  of  right-leaning  upright;  low  trace  2  ]  . . ,  crossbar  touching  upright  just  below  top,  most  like 

«  [,  left-hand  side  of  oval  letter  3  . .  .  [>  trace  on  the  line;  perhaps  top  of  r;  high  trace  ]  ,p,  high 

trace  ’  ]  r,  right-hand  end  of  horizontal  at  mid-height  ]  . ,  high  trace  4  . .  lower  part  of  c  or  c, 

then  upright  with  right-facing  hook  at  foot  5  ,  trace  on  line  .on  damaged  surface,  confused  traces 
including  short  high  oblique  descending  from  right  to  left  6  ,e,,  foot  of  rising  diagonal  just  below  line, 

followed  by  low  trace;  lower  part  of  vertical  with  blob  at  foot  7 . f»  rubbed  traces  j . ,  lower  parr 

of  upright  8  7T  ,  upper  and  lower  parts  of  back  of  core;  high  trace  [,  high  trace  9  tr  ,  short 

horizontal  touching  v  at  mid-height  r  ,  top  of  upright  on  the  right-hand  side  of  a  space  suiting  a  wide  letter 
10  ]  a,  indeterminate  trace  ] .  1,  top  right  of  c  or  perhaps  r  touching  1  fl.LJ.U.t  traces  on 

damaged  surface  ]  1,  descending  oblique  joined  by  ascending  oblique  just  above  mid-height  («A)  12  J .  > 

low  trace  [,  trace  of  upright  13  ],  upper  arc  of  narrow  oval  letter  J  . .  [>  low  traces  ]  _ ,  upper  part 

of  vertical  extending  high  above  the  line  (<j>tfr)  14 . ,  low  traces  15  . ,  lower  left-hand  corner  of 

a  or  8  16  [,  foot  of  vertical,  followed  by  a  small  hook  on  the  line,  touching  a  further  trace:  17  suitable 

]  [,  foot  of  upright  ]  ,  high  trace  p . ,  upper  part  of  narrow  oval  letter  17  r . ,  high  trace  .  [, 

feet  of  two  uprights  18  ,  trace  at  mid-height  20  ,  ,  > two  verticals  22  .  ,  .  indeterminate 

trace;  junction  of  two  obliques  high  in  line;  small  loop  high  in  line  c  _,  indeterminate  traces  a  ,  low 
trace  23  co,  gently  descending  horizontal  touching  <0  high  in  line  (cr)  ]  ,  trace  at  mid-height  o  , 

y)  or  v;  lower  part  of  narrow  oval  letter;  upper  and  lower  parts  of  back  of  e  or  c  p\,  traces  on  broken  fibres 
24  ]  [  ]  [,  traces  on  damaged  surface  ]  _  it,  indeterminate  traces  o  [,  high  traces 


Col  iv 

2  ,  foot  of  vertical;  indeterminate  traces  5  ,,  high  traces  6  ,  high  and  low  traces;  right 

end  of  high  gently  descending  horizontal  7  ,  lower  arc  of  very  narrow  oval  letter  10  .  .  >  toP 

bottom  of  e  or  c;  stroke  touching  6  above  mid-height  i  _ ,  left  tip  of  high  crossbar  11  .  .  >  f°ol:  of  upright; 
lower  part  of  descender  a  ,  stroke  touching  tail  of  a  12  [,  trace  at  mid-height  ]  _ ,  upper  left-hand 

arc  of  circle  13  'fhe  second  k  is  written  on  a  p  [,  back  of  oval  letter  ].  e . . .  high  traces;  upper  parts 

of  A ,  (the  second  an  upright)  or  p  14 1 . .  -  high  crossbar  touching  c  or  c  k  , . ,  triangular  letter  with 

tail  touching  upright  (at  or  At)  15  ,  [,  upright  descending  below  the  line  ]  _  c  ,  high  traces;  high  hook, 
up,}  17  v  ,  top  and  bottom  of  forward-sloping  stroke  [,  low  trace  18  [,  low  traces  ]  , 

upper  and  lower  parts  of  c  or  c  19  ... ,  traces  on  damaged  surface  21  u . ,  top  of  upright  towards 

right  of  space  suiting  a  wide  letter  22  .  r,,  foot  of  ascending  oblique,  high  trace  above  o . ,  trace  at 

mid-height  23  ) . ,  high  trace  v .  . ,  damaged  traces  including  horizontal  at  mid-height  .  [,  vertical 

followed  by  a  further  trace  ]  _  v,  high-  traces  24  Traces  on  damaged  surface 


Col.  v 

1  [,  back  of  oval  letter  2 

level  on  the  right  [,  low  trace 
and  below  8 . [,  lower  parts 


[,  vertical  3  ,  lower  end  of  descender  with  trace  at  letter-top 

7  [,  foot  of  descender  hooked  to  left  (pr)  ]  _  [,  traces  at  mid-height 
9  c  [,  base  of  e  or  c;  foot  of  vertical  to  [,  high  crossbar 


I 

I 

| 

j 


5237.  MEDICAL  TREATISE  87 

(77?);  top  of  oblique  descending  steeply  from  left  to  right  n  p,  low  trace  of  vertical  [,  high  trace  (u?) 
12  [,  high  trace  16  [,  low  trace  17  [,  foot  of  upright  hooked  to  left  8  [,  low  trace  18  ]o, 

left-hand  arc,  with  a  trace  to  the  right  touching  v  20  [,  1  or  perhaps  p;  high  and  low  traces  21  [, 

two  high  traces  23  j  [,  indeterminate  trace 

*...  fever  ...  the  stage  ...  conditions  of  the  oesophagus  (or  stomach  (?)),  but  without  waiting  to  (give) 
much  relaxation  until  the  faculties  are  . . .  (and  (until)  there  is  a  certain  (?))  weakness  which  either  causes  chilling 
. . .  around  the  oesophagus  or  which  brings  (attacks  (?))  characterized  by  ravenous  hunger,  and  it  is  necessary 
to  prescribe  food  at  this  time  in  the  same  way,  in  the  beginning  of  the  abatement  when  there  is  a  lot  of  heat 
remaining  in  the  bodies  . . .  preserve  . . .  relaxation  . . . 

‘...  (dispose  (?))  the  bodies  differently  and  ...  (join  together  (?))  in  order  to  (?)  cure  (each  of  them  (?)). 
Therefore  it  is  necessary  to  know  that  it  is  possible  co  use  in  all  cases  a  cold  drink,  just  as  some  people  use  in  all 
cases  a  hot  one,  but  since  the  (constitutions)  of  the  affections  differ,  it  follows  of  necessity  that  hot  contributes 
something  co  the  cure  of  some,  while  cold  (contributes  something)  to  (the  cure)  of  others,  since  they  bring 
different  changes  or  alterations  to  the  bodies.  Therefore,  if  there  should  be  impaction  and  squeezing  out  of  the 
bodies,  hot  is  to  be  preferred,  since  the  flesh  requires  relaxation  and  slackening.  For  this  reason  in  the  crises  of 
(such  (?))  diseases  . . .  painful . . . 

‘...  the  fevers  are  ...  or  chilling.  For  in  all  such  conditions,  a  certain  impaction  and  squeezing  out  is 
found  in  the  fine  parts  of  the  flesh.  But  when  they  are  sensitive  to  cold,  eidier  from  weakness  of  the  openings  or 
because  of  the  constitution  of  the  affections,  if  (they  are)  not  (able  (?))  to  endure  the  couch  of  chilling  things, 
one  must  use  hoc.  And  when  sweats  are  secreted,  . . .  prescribe  wine  . . .  otherwise  . . .  the  condition  . . .  Hot  . . . 
such  ...  best.  But  when  the  fevers  are  summer  (fevers),  remittent,  and  burning,  or  the  oesophagus  is  in  flux,  or 
from  food  it  happens  ...  cachectic  ...’ 

Col.  i 

20rlecc«|[p-? 

23-4  6\eppai\[y-. 


Col.  ii 

1 1  crepov[:  ]  ucrepov  [,  )ecrepov  [. 

8  Stad\ec[e]civ:  suggested  by  cTojpaxucatc  (7),  which  regularly  qualifies  SidOecic  in  medical  literature;  cf. 
also  iv  3.  Perhaps  C7o\pax>-Kdic  |  [77  tcotA]ta[Katc  Stafljeclcjcii'? 

9ff.  ‘Perhaps  e.g.  (iv  rovruji]  run  xaipcoi  |  \rpi<f>etv  xprj  ■■■)  rove  |  (_...  errl  rate  cro)paxf<ak  |  ... 
8ta(?|e'e[e]civ,  |  (tfxLvfflvai  8e  pr/  TT€pipn>ov\[rac  77]oAAt?v  aveety,  a^pt  av  [  [nim0]eic  cociv  ai  Svvdpc  tc.  j  fcav  8'] 
acOeveia  rj  rrepi  cro\p.axov  nepupvxovca  reAcjwc  7)  fiovAipicoSeic  ope[£e i]c  |  im^epovea,  icdmavda  r(i)jy 
|  t po<f>TjV  nepniQevai  xpfj  |  -napanA-qcloiC,  iv  rrji  Karap\xfji  rrjc  napaicprjc  -noAArjc  \  9eppa[c(ac]  vnopevavc-rjc 
|  iv  Totfc  cd)]paciv,  “at  this  stage,  and  without  waiting  for  great  remission  to  appear,  one  must  feed  the  ...  in 
stomach  (?)  conditions,  until  the  capacities  are  healthy;  and  if  there  is  a  weakness  that  either  chills  completely 
around  the  stomach  (?)  or  brings  ravenous  desires,  in  this  case  too  one  should  prescribe  food  similarly,  with 
much  heat  remaining  in  bodies  at  the  beginning  of  the  abatement”.  For  the  question  whether  one  should 
wait  for  complete  avecic  before  proceeding  with  Tpotjip,  cf.  Herod.  Med.  ap.  Orib.  Coll.  Med.  6.20.15  (CMG 
VI.1.1  175.37-176.2)  el  pev  napeiev  ol  rrjc  avecewc  xaipol,  pera  rijv  arro  too  fiorjOr/paTOC  rapaxty  /cat  tjji> 

dpeifiopev,  also  6.20.21  (CMG  VI. I. J  176.23—4)  tovc  rrjc  avicewc  irepipivovrac  xpdvovc  etc  tijv  tu>v  Aomwv 
TTpocayoyyr)v\  7.8.1  (CMG  VI.1.1  209.21— 4)  el  pevroi  prjSev  e£w9ev  i-rrelyoi,  nepipevereov  roiic  rrjc  avececoc 

another  interpretation,  see  the  notes  below. 

9  ]vat.  Perhaps  StSojrat:  cf.  e.g.  Aet.  6.10  (CMG  VIII.2  151.17-18)  St oirep  xpV  dveciv  StSovai  rrj 
<f>v cet  (but  cf.  also  9ff.  n.).  At  iii  20-21,  dvecic  is  found  accompanied  by  its  near-synonym  x«Aacpa,  used  of  the 


88 


II.  NEW  MEDICAL  TEXTS 


5237-  MEDICAL  TREATISE 


89 


sort  of  relaxation  that  heat  can  bring  to  flesh  affected  by  impaction  and  squeezing;  cf.  also  ii  21-2.  The  reference 
at  ii  12—13  to  chilling  around  the  oesophagus,  which  the  doctor  is  perhaps  directed  not  to  wait  for  (but  cf.  gff. 
n.  for  a  different  view),  suggests  that  ai'ectc  here  likewise  refers  to  the  relaxation  brought  on  by  heat.  The  text 
thus  seems  to  imply  that  the  normal  conditions  for  ‘giving  relaxation’  are  those  caused  by  an  excess  of  cold,  but 
in  this  particular  case  (i.e.  widi  conditions  of  the  oesophagus?)  the  doctor  should  not  wait  for  cold  to  chill  the 
oesophagus  before  relaxing  the  patient  thoroughly  by  the  application  of  heat. 

9-10  TTepifievov\[  .  py  may  suggest  that  a  participle  should  be  restored,  referring  to  the  physician,  who 
will  be  responsible  for  giving  noXXrjv  aveciv  (but  cf.  also  9ff.  n.).  Considerations  of  space  may  slightly  favour 
irepifievoy\\Toc,  -[rec,  or  -[rac  over  Trepipevoy\ \tojv.  I  assume  that  we  should  not  take  the  participle  to  agree 
with  rove  at  6,  which  is  unlikely  to  refer  to  the  physician.  The  author  shows  a  marked  preference  for  impersonal 
forms  in  giving  his  therapeutic  recommendations  (xPV  h  16;  impersonal  verbal  adjectives  at  iii  20  and  iv  12). 

11  at  8wa.jj.eic.  In  view  of  the  reference  to  weakness  in  the  following  line,  this  will  refer  to  the  patient’s 
strength,  rather  than  to  ‘natural  faculties’  (<f>vcu<ai  8wdpeic),  such  as  those  controlling  digestion,  respiration, 
pulsation,  etc.  At  the  beginning  of  the  line,  dc0ev]ftc  seems  a  less  likely  restoration  given  the  mention  of  aede- 
veia  in  die  next  line,  and  is  perhaps  in  any  case  too  long.  Cf.  also  9ff.  n. 

12  acOeveia  requires  a  main  verb  before  the  two  participles  at  13  and  15.  There  may  be  a  second  clause 
introduced  by  dypi  ac  IO>  e-&  Kat  dcOdvei a.  rtc  17  irepi  cr6\paxov  uepapvxouca  ...  (‘. . .  and  (until)  there  is 
a  certain  weakness  which  cither  causes  chilling  around  the  oesophagus  ..,’).  Cf.  also  9IF.  n. 

13-14  [  ]  J|]wc.  An  adverb  qualifying  irepufuixovca  seems  most  probable.  E.g.  adpoioc  or  f$pa84a>c 
would  hardly  fit  die  admittedly  meagre  traces.  o[/*]o(|wc  might  suit,  but  it  is  not  clear  to  what  the  chilling 
would  be  similar.  Cf.  also  yff.  n. 

14  fiouXiptusSetc.  fiovXipta,  or  fiovXipoc,  a  condition  characterized  by  acute  hunger  pangs  and  weakness 
(cf.  ps.-Gal.  Def.  Med.  256  (xix  418.16-419.2  K.)),  is  absent  from  the  Hippocratic  Corpus,  and  first  attested  in 
a  medical  context  in  ps.-Arist,  Probl  (see  below):  cf.  also  Ar.  PL  873;  Alexis  fr.  140.17  KA  with  Arnott’s  note; 
Xen.  An.  4,5.8,  9;  Cyr.  8.1.44.  The  adjective  PovXipidiSrfc  qualifies  ekAvctc  in  Herod.  Med.  ap.  Orib.  Coll.  Med. 
5.30.T5  (CMG  VI.i.i  148.33-4)  and  8 idOectc  at  Gal.  Comp.  Med.  Loc.  8.1  (xiii  122.5  K.);  cf.  also  ps.-Jerome,  In 
lob  3  (PL  XXVI  626D)  bolimiodes.  The  condition  is  especially  linked  with  cold.  For  example,  Anon.  Paris,  it.i.i 
(80.24-82.3  Garofalo)  asserts  that  according  to  the  doctrine  of  the  ancients,  bulimia  is  caused  by  chilling  of  the 
innate  pneuma  or  by  chilling  of  the  blood  in  the  veins  of  the  intestinal  membrane.  Similarly,  ps.-Arist.  Probl. 
8.9  (887b38-888a22)  asks  why  people  suffer  from  bulimia  especially  in  the  cold,  and  in  winter  more  than  in 
summer;  cf.  also  Erasistr.  fr.  284  Garofalo  ap.  Gell.  NA  16.3.6. 

[  ]c.  a/qz[d]c  gives  possible  sense,  but  the  traces  do  not  particularly  suggest  it.  Cf.  also  9ff.  n. 

Col.  iii 

1-4  8i]a<f>op<o c  (l)  immediately  preceding  the  sequence  Siarf  ]  tv  at  2  suggests  that  the  latter  is  a 
verb,  while  the  singular  present  verb  at  3,  following  after  /cat,  points  to  a  parallel  restoration.  If  so,  Star \l6if\ctv 
suggests  itself,  i.e.  ‘it/they  dispose(s)  the  bodies  differently’.  The  verb  at  3  could  be  either  c]y/x/3dA[AjeTm  or  e’71- 
/3dA[A]erai,  but  the  production  of  different  dispositions  in  the  bodies  referred  to  may  indicate  that  the  subject 
is  a  neuter  plural,  and  the  whole  context  of  this  passage,  especially  the  immediate  sequel  in  col.  iii,  suggests  that 
this  would  be  hot  (to  Qeppov)  and  cold  (to  ifivxpdv).  Thus  c]u/*/3aA[A]eTai  is  perhaps  preferable,  indicating  that 
hot  and  cold  are  combined  to  produce  the  differing  dispositions:  ‘(hot  and  cold?)  dispose  the  bodies  differently 
and  . . .  join  together  ...?’.  At  the  beginning  of  3,  we  could  have  another  adverb,  as  in  1.  WBH  suggests  instead 
that  cjup,j3dA[A]fTat  rrp\p\c  \  tA  ...  tarpeueiv  is  to  be  taken  together  in  the  sense  contribute  to  the  curing’:  cf. 
LSJ  s.v.  cvfipaXXw  I.9. 

4  to  [.  The  right-facing  hook  of  the  letter  immediately  before  the  lacuna  suggests  that  often  found 
attached  to  the  foot  of  the  second  vertical  in  a  letter  such  as  7 r  or  17,  but  also  to  t  when  it  is  the  second  of  a  pair 
of  letters  that  touch  (cf.  15  /m);  the  preceding  traces  rule  out  77  and  it,  suggesting  perhaps  ci  or  ei.  Such  a  hook 
is  occasionally  also  found  in  k,  however:  cf.  iv  5  evplcKerat.  Perhaps  then  7rp[ojc  |  to  ii<[aTe]pov  larpeuetv,  ‘in 


order  to  cure  each’  (but  cf.  also  previous  n.).  This  could  refer  to  the  different  underlying  constitutions  that  can 
characterize  disease,  to  be  treated  by  hot  and  cold  respectively  (see  4-17  and  1-4  n.). 

6  [icy:  answered  by  aAA’at  9  rather  than  by  8e;  see  Denniston,  Greek  Particles 2  5—6. 

II  [  J  [ J  [Jot-  Most  likely  k [ara\c{t<\ e(u] at:  cf.  iv  8-9  rr/v  j  tcSv  rradcov  KaracKev^v. 

13—14  t \  [npoc]<f)epe\c0ai  supplied  by  WBH. 

17—19  For  the  collocation  of  the  terms  c^rqvojac  and  dirddXitfnc,  see  also  iv  3—4.  There  appear  to  be  no 
close  parallels  for  their  use  with  reference  to  an  underlying  pathological  condition  of  muscular  tissue  as  here. 
The  term  c<f>r)vuicic  is  used  by  later  authors  to  describe  an  aspect  of  Erasistratus’  theory  of  the  cause  of  fever  (cf. 
e.g.  fr.  60.13  Garofalo  ap.  Sor.  Gyn.  3.4.1  (iii  4.68  BGM);  Gal.  Ven.  Sect.  Er.  3  (xi  153.15— 154.4  K.)),  and  seems 
to  go  back  to  Erasistratus  himself  (cf.  fr.  212.4  Garofalo).  It  is  used  in  this  context  to  refer  to  the  ‘impaction 
or  ‘wedging’  of  blood,  which  has  been  pathologically  transfused  from  the  veins  and  forced  along  by  pneuma, 
at  the  extreme  ends  of  the  arteries,  where  it  causes  inflammation  and  ultimately  fever.  But  there  is  no  sign  that 
such  a  complex  process  is  envisaged  here.  As  for  anodXujnc,  the  pathological  ‘squeezing  out’  or  ‘expulsion’  of 
material  caused  by  cold-induced  contraction  of  tissue  is  appealed  to  in  the  Hippocratic  Corpus:  cf.  e.g.  Loc. 

9.1  (vi  290.21—292.5  L.  =  47.13—20  Joly  =  46.30—48.3  Craik)  poot  Se  ylvovrat  icat  8ia<ftvxopevr)C  tijc  capKoc 
Xlt]V  Kai  8iaQeppaivopivrjc  ical  vnepifiXeypaivoucyc  /cat  UTTO<f>Xeypaivo6ei]c.  poo  1  8e  81a  per  to  ijivyoc  yivovrai, 
on orav  roSe  yevTjrai,  orav  rj  capt;  17  eV  rij  Ke<f>aXij  /cat  at  < fiXe^ec  rerapevat  eatet v  avrat,  <j>ptl;dcqc  rijc  capicoc 
Kat  ic  ptKpov  a<f>tKop€V7)C  Kat  eKdXapdcrjc,  iicOXlfiovci  rrjv  vyportjra,  /cat  at  cdpieec  apa  avrai  dvreKdXlfiovci 
ic  ptKpov  atfuKveopcvai.  It  seems  likeliest  that  a  genetically  similar  process  lies  behind  the  author’s  use  of  the 
term  anodXajuc. 

18  dirdQXeiifiic:  1.  dnoOXuptc. 

2.3  T"t*' . ]«**  e-g-  ™\.v  toiovt]u>v. 

There  is  space  at  the  end  of  the  line  for  perhaps  two  more  letters,  but  not  for  twv;  a  line  filler  seems 
most  likely. 

Col.  iv 

This  column  seems  to  be  concerned  with  the  dierapeutic  measures  to  be  taken  in  cases  of  different  types 
of  affection,  each  section  being  introduced  by  orav  81.  cf.  6, 19. 

1-2  ‘Perhaps  (e.g.  orav)  perd  plyov c]|  77  nepu/w^ewc  01  nvperoi  w|civ:  cf  for  the  pair  e.g.  5238  6-16’ 
(WBH). 

3-4  af>T)V(o\clc  Ttc  ouca  /cat  dirodXetifnc  (1.  dnoQXajiic)-.  cf.  iii  17-19  n. 

5-6  Kara  (to)  Aewra  t fjc  \  cap/co'c.  The  ‘fine’  parts  of  the  flesh  must  be  areas  where  there  are  no  large, 
fleshy  muscles  under  the  skin,  and  the  bone  is  close  to  the  surface,  e.g.  extremities,  over  the  shoulder-blades, 
etc.:  cf.  e.g.  Orib.  Coll.  Med.  44.5.2  (CMG  VI. 2.1 118.19).  lc  seems  necessary  to  supply  the  article  Ta,  which  of 
course  could  easily  have  fallen  out  (cf.  the  scribal  omissions  at  10  and  especially  22). 

8  tcuv  cTopdrwv.  These  ‘mouths’,  in  the  context  of  sensitivity  to  cold,  may  be  the  pores  of  the  skin,  or 
the  interconnecting  mouths  of  the  internal  vessels  of  the  body  (e.g.  of  the  bile-ducts  as  at  Gal.  Nat.  Fac.  2.2  (ii 
78.7  K.  =  Scr.  Min.  Ill  157.18-19  Helmreich)). 

10— 11 A  main  verb  (e.g.  St/vavrai)  governing  the  infinitive  dveyccOai  has  apparently  dropped  out. 

13—18  ‘Perhaps  e.g.  ]  6eXo\pev  olvo8oTov[vrec]  tc  /cai  |  aAAo/c  cvp<j>ep[ovct  7r]aci  |  tqv  Stadeciv  [larpev- 
eu'.]  |  Oeppov  piv  ovy  err[t  tcu v]  |  toiovtojv  dplcrq  ^pjj(ct]c’  (WBH). 

18  ^aAa[ct]c  might  suit  the  meagre  traces,  denoting  the  slackening  effect  of  heat:  cf.  iii  21  x^Xacparoc. 
Cf.  also  iv  13-18  n. 

19-20  Qcptvoi  Kat  8taAet]7roVTec  en  8e  KavcasSetc.  Ail  three  terms  are  Hippocratic  (depivot,  e.g.  Epid.  II 

3.1  (v  102.2  L.);  8 ta\e in ovrec,  e.g.  Epid.  V 71  (v  246.2  L.  =  32.6  Jouanna),  Coac.  412  (v  676.18  L.);  KavcdiSetc, 
e.g.  Epid.  1 5  (ii  618.8  L.  =  i  185.14  Kw.),  Aph.  4.54  (iv  522.7  L.  =  422.9  Magdelaine)),  and  are  commonly  found 
thereafter. 


90 


II  NEW  MEDICAL  TEXTS 


5238.  MEDICAL  QUESTIONNAIRE 

5238.  Medical  Questionnaire 


21-2  p[e]uixaTi\li}Tai  (6)  c Topaxoc.  According  to  Caelius  Aurelianus,  lard  Pass.  3.2.14  (CML  V1.I 
686.19-21),  flux  of  die  oesophagus,  rheumatismus  stomachi,  was  discussed  by  Themison  of  Laodicea  (fl.  1  bc)  in 
book  1  of  his  Chronic  Diseases.  Caelius  (ibid.  3.2.18-19,  28  (CML  VI.i  688.29-690.7,  694.23-5))  characterizes 
such  a  flux  by  the  presence  of  excessive  saliva  in  the  mouth,  and  sometimes  copious  vomiting  and  fainting. 
The  remedies  that  he  prescribes  for  it  are  primarily  cooling  (ibid.  3.2.27—8  (CML  VI. 1  694.12—22)):  the  patient 
should  lie  in  a  moderately  cool  room,  be  sponged  with  cold  water,  and  be  given  aromatics  which  have  a  cooling 
effect.  Caelius’  discussion  of  the  disease  is  certainly  conditioned  by  Methodist  doctrine,  but  these  features  of 
the  affection  are  in  keeping  with  the  types  of  fever  mentioned  immediately  before,  and  suggest  that  the  papyrus 
text  has  moved  on  to  a  new  section  dealing  with  diseases  that  are  to  be  treated  by  cold. 

Col.v 

12  def)\ >-? 

18  6/i.e'[r]ou? 

19-20  Most  likely  \a\\f3puic, 

D.  LEITH 


57/23(3)  10.5  X  19.5  cm  Second/third  century 

Plate  VI 

A  column  of  40  lines.  The  upper  margin  is  0.7  cm  high  and  the  lower  margin  3.4  cm 
high,  and  these  may  be  their  original  heights.  The  column  height  is  c.  15.5  cm.  The  left-hand 
edge  of  the  fragment  runs  along  the  edge  of  the  column  at  the  top,  and  the  line  ends  are  miss¬ 
ing.  The  writing  runs  along  the  fibres.  The  back  is  blank. 

The  text  is  copied  in  a  small,  generally  upright,  somewhat  crude  round  hand,  with  a 
thick  pen.  The  loop  of  a  may  be  pointed  or  rounded,  sometimes  with  an  open  top.  The  cap 
and  crossbar  of  e  are  made  in  a  single  curved  movement,  and  the  left-hand  side  and  base  often 
made  in  another  curved  movement,  with  a  clear  gap  in  the  middle;  or  the  left-hand  side  and 
base  may  be  reduced  to  an  upright,  k  is  U-shaped,  v  often  has  a  long  tail,  with  right-hand 
branch  and  upright  made  in  a  single  movement,  e  is  often  joined  to  the  next  letter;  cf.  also  e.g. 
a p  at  37.  There  is  some  resemblance  to  the  hand  of  P.  Berol.  7094  v.  (BKT  III  5-9),  assigned 
to  the  second/ third  century;  cf.  also  the  more  formal  hand  of  I  9  +  XXXIV  2687,  assigned  to 
the  third  century. 

Question-headings  may  be  separated  from  the  preceding  text  by  a  long  blank  space  (4, 
12-13,  3 6  (?))  or,  if  the  available  space  is  limited,  begin  on  a  new  line  in  eisthesis  (2,  6-7, 17,  22 
(?)).  Where  a  question  extends  onto  a  second  line,  the  second  line  is  aligned  with  the  beginning 
of  the  question.  As  WBH  notes,  although  the  second  preserved  question  (6-7)  extends  onto  a 
second  line,  the  space  to  its  left  is  only  as  high  as  that  to  the  left  of  the  single-line  question  that 
precedes  (2),  perhaps  due  to  an  effort  to  conserve  space.  There  are  numerous  itacistic  spellings, 
and  no  lection  signs.  The  standard  rules  of  line  division  are  not  observed  (cf.  10-11  £']\p.(f>aciv). 

The  content  is  principally  therapeutic  (see  esp.  12-16,  22-40,  and  perhaps  1-5)  and 
prognostic  (6-12),  with  an  emphasis  on  fevers  and  certain  symptoms  associated  with  them.  The 
text  can  be  divided  into  three  main  sections.  At  6-16,  there  is  a  focus  on  chilling  (treplipv^ic) 
and  shivering  (piyoc),  in  particular  their  prognostic  significance  (6-12)  and  their  treatment 
(12-16).  This  is  followed  by  a  longer  section  devoted  to  fevers  generally,  and  especially  their 
treatment  (17-40).  The  precise  subject  matter  of  the  first  section  (1-5)  is  unclear. 

There  are  several  references  to  the  stages  of  an  illness:  beginning  (apxv>  3 7)>  increase 
(eV/Soctc,  1,  39),  peak  (aKp.17,  3,  40),  and  decline  or  abatement  (7 rapaKp,!/,  3  (?),  25  (?))•  The 
distinctions,  and  the  terminology,  are  standard  in  the  Roman  period  (cf.  e.g.  5233  ii  2-3  n.), 
and  found  elsewhere  in  papyri,  e.g.  MP3  2373.01  (40  n.),  BKT  X  21.  There  are  also  references 
to  the  patient  being  in  a  stable  condition  (act/aXeia,  3),  and  to  a  phase  of  recovery  (rote  ava- 
Aa/uj3aKo/xev)oic,  5).  There  are  some  indications  of  Methodist  influence  in  the  discussion  of 
fevers  (cf.  20  n.). 

For  medical  papyri  in  question-and-; answer  format,  cf.  5235,  5239,  5241,  LXXIV  4972 
introd.;  D.  Leith,  in  L.  Taub,  A.  Doody  (edd.),  Authorial  Voices  in  Greco-Roman  Technical 
Writing  (2009)  107-23. 


92 


II.  NEW  MEDICAL  TEXTS 


5238.  MEDICAL  QUESTIONNAIRE 


93 


rote  iv  dc<f)aXeia,  dicpfj  i<ai  ir\apo.Ky.rj 

5  role  dvaXap,fiav(op,4v)oic  oiKeltoc  [ 

7 rorepov  xa-Xenorlcpov  ireplifw^ic 
t]  pelyoc; 

TTepttJiv£ic  p.€T3  aicdr}cew[c 
pelyoc  cvvBaivei  role  dc^ctAak  [eyovet 
io  SiXa  icdycetoc,  rj  84  7repii/r[u£tc  €- 

psf>acw  irapdyovca  ■npo'qyTir^ai 
U)V  7 TVp€T(Hv.  VVV  TO  p€tyO C  7Tc3[c 
TTtptyv&v; 

]  [•.].  raTd0uW[A 
15  yott>ra  o?ov  o0[o]vioic  r/  tfiartoic  [ 

17  /cat  7rupto  [  J  ,  pric[ fen  [ 
r[t]  icrtv  [7 ruperjoc; 
e7r[i]r€rajaei'i7  0e/>/x[->7  7/  ^jejpjuacta  «[ 

]  oy  aTrofjcA,  [ _ ]  op.evr)r[ 

20  ]r€co  [  ]  [  ]  _  c  €CTeyv[<A)p.ev 

.  .  _ J _ t _ ].«X«to[ 

ttcSc]  5ef^aWfdav  jotic  [ 

10  ]ucai  roy  nvperov  imr  [ 

f$e]j3p€yp,eva  vSpeXaUp  [ 

25  v8]cop  depp.ov  iv  rrj  nap[ai<p,f} 

]  crripfxa  depfxov  na  [ 

]acta  .  iav  84  8vcvrrop.o\yriT 
]  treiveiv  8aipiXic  v8cop  S[ 

]  -rjv  8ta  c<f>oyycov  So/cei  _  [ 

30  ]  v  vSpeXaiw  6epp.a>  dvaydX[a 

]fj.ev<vv  84  rcov  -nopcov  r)  kclt  [ 

]  c.  iav  8i  powdeic  imyiv\pjvrat 
]  tcreAAoi'ra  piv  4mQe\_ 

)  oOoviov  81a  ifivypov  uSaroc  rjifj  [ 

35  ]  a  Ae{ t) OTp ifi'qp.iva  Sia  kXvc(a[ 

]  7 rale  Set  Oeparrevew  rove  Ka[vcovc; 

e]y  apxfj  P-4v  rrjc  vocov  ri)v  a[ 
7rap]o£vcp,ov  imPpoxfj  iXatov  [ 
i\piov  icaQapov *  ey  imSocei  8 4  [ 

<j(>Aej9] oropeicy  ev  aKfifj  84  /cat  7ru[ 


1 1.  e7TtSocet  17  apparently  written  over  o  4 1.  ttoik(Xt)  6  x  written  over  i<  1.  yaXemorepov 
7,  9, 12  L  ptyoc  9  1.  cvpfiaivei  10  1.  alcB^cewc  15  1.  -vovra  27  idv.  e  made  out  of  a 

28  1.  iriveiv  30  av:  a  written  over  another  letter  32-40  several  gaps  left  along  a  ridge  in  the  writing 
surface,  e.g.  39  €7riS  qc  40  1.  cf>\efioTopia 

‘To  those  who  are  in  the  increasing  phase  of  the  disease  ...  (?). 

‘And  to  whom  ...? 

‘To  chose  in  a  stable  condition,  che  peak,  and  (the  declining  phase)  . . .  and  varied. 

‘And  to  whom  ...? 

‘To  those  who  are  in  recovery,  properly  . . . 

‘Is  (chilling)  or  shivering  more  serious? 

‘Chilling  ...  with  sensation  ...  shivering  ...  comes  about  for  those  in  a  stable  condition  ...  without 
sensation,  but  chilling  ...  giving  the  appearance  ...  precedes ...  fevers. 

‘How  (should  one  treat)  shivering  (and)  chilling? 

‘...  che  cold  ...  such  as  linens  or  cloaks  ...  and  vapour  baths  ... 

‘What  is  (fever)? 

‘Increased  heat  (or)  heating  . . .  closed  . . . 

‘(How)  should  one  treat ...? 

‘. . .  die  fever  . . .  soaked  in  water  mixed  with  olive  oil . . .  warm  water  in  the  declining  phase  . . .  seed  warm 
. . .  If . . .  difficult  to  bear  . . .  drink  plenty  of  water  ...  by  means  of  sponges  . . .  relax  with  warm  water  mixed  with 
olive  oil  ...  the  pores  ...  If  running  (fevers)  supervene  . . .  strip  of  linen  . . .  with  cold  water . . .  ground  fine  . . . 
by  means  of  a  clyster  . . . 

‘How  should  one  treat  burning  fevers? 

‘...  in  the  beginning  of  the  disease  ...  paroxysm,  an  embrocation  of  olive  oil  ...  clean  wool  ....  and  in 
the  increase  . . .  blood-letting,  and  in  the  peak  . . .’ 

1-5  This  section  consists  of  a  series  of  three  questions  (the  first  lost)  and  che  answers  to  them.  There  may 
have  been  further  questions  and  answers  belonging  to  the  same  scries  in  what  precedes.  The  focus  is  on  patients 
in  the  different  stages  of  illness.  The  questions  are  introduced  by  riciv,  the  answers  by  role.  The  verb  governing 
these  datives  is  lost:  apparendy  it  was  given  only  in  the  first  question.  At  2,  there  seems  to  be  a  feminine  nomi¬ 
native  singular,  77  07.  Of  the  first  letter,  a  vertical  survives  with  a  diagonal  descending  from  its  top,  consistent 

with  cither  77  (cf.  3  0*7117)  or  v.  The  penultimate  letter  has  the  upper  and  lower  curves  of  e  or  c.  The  traces  in 
between  are  badly  damaged,  but  there  is  space  for  two  letters.  In  che  corresponding  answer  at  3-4,  it  seems  clear 
that  this  is  qualified  by  the  adjective  ‘varied’  (noiidX-q),  and  by  another  with  the  ending  -fleia  Q3a]|0eia,  deep  ?). 
17  picrj  could  well  fit  the  traces,  pointing  to  a  mean  between  two  extremes  (qualifying  e.g.  SiWa,  ‘regimen’?), 
i  have  been  unable  to  find  a  convincing  interpretation,  however,  and  it  remains  unclear  whether  the  general 
theme  is  therapeutic  (e.g.  ‘To  whom  is  (remedy  X,  Y,  Z)  beneficial  (jSoijM?’)  or  diagnostic  (e.g.  ‘To  whom  does 
(symptom  X,  Y,  Z)  happen  (yiWrat)?’).  ‘At  3-4,  perhaps  rather  e.g.  (rot  tt[oAA  17  ecriv  poy j|0eia  /cat  ttoi/ciAi 7. 
Then  the  questions  may  be  concerned  with  quantities  of  fiorjOiua,  perhaps  starting  with  the  highest  and  ending 
with  the  lowest.  Ihe  asyndetic  ac<f>aXela  0*7117  (3)  may  be  due  to  a  supralinear  correction  incorporated  into  the 
text’  (WBH). 

1  iireiSocei,  1.  4m-.  For  the  interchange  of  et  and  1,  cf.  Gignac,  Grammar  i  189-91. 

4  ttuk(Xt),  1.  wot-.  For  the  interchange  of  oc  and  i>,  cf.  Gignac,  Grammar  i  197-9- 

6—12  At  II— 12,  perhaps  7rpo77yetr[ai  aptj>T)pepiv]\d>v  nvperwv:  cf.  Gal.  Cris.  2.3  (ix  653.4—6  K.  =  134.4—6 
Alexanderson)  rcov  8’  dp<J>i)pepiva>v  ovSi  npor/yeirai  piyoc  ovr’  evdiic  i£  apxyc  ovre  npoiovrwi’,  dAAa  irept- 
Wxovra  1  pcovov;  also  Paul.  Aeg.  2.33  (CMG  IX.i  106.24-6)  rov  p4v  rperatov  71  era  pcyouc  zlcfidXXoVTOc ,  rod 
84  ap.<frrjpepivov  ycoptc  piyovc,  6  711  ktoc  i£  dp.<f>otv  cf>pua]  v  im^ipei,  piyovc  p.  iv  eXarrov  rt  n  pay  pa,  pei£oi>  Se 
irepufoj&ojc.  For  the  preceding  lines,  WBH  suggests  e.g.  -irepCifivijic  per’  aic6rjccu)[c  ov,  owkWre3|  piyoc  cvp- 
ftalvei  roic  dc <f>a\djc  \exovciv,  oi)8ej|  Stya  alcBrjceioc-  rj  84  -nepiip[u^ic,  di<tv8vvov  e}\p.tj>acu>  rrapexovea,  Since 


40 


94  //.  NEW  MEDICAL  TEXTS 

it  is  chilling  accompanied  by  sensation,  shivering  never  comes  about  for  those  who  are  safely  off,  nor  without 
sensation;  on  the  other  hand,  chilling,  which  gives  the  appearance  of  (being  something)  free  from  danger, 

For  plyoc  as  nepbpu^LC  per’  a tcOrjcewc  (8),  cf.  e.g.  the  conception  mentioned  in  Gal.  Trent.  Palp.  6  (vii  610.14—16 
K.),  to  piryovv  . . .  Karaijiv^lc  scrip,  aAA’  at cBryrrj.  But  it  is  not  certain  that  the  ideas  presented  here  are  paralleled 
elsewhere,  and  the  following  supplement  may  also  be  considered:  -nsplipv^ic  per’  aicdr)cetn\c  ylpsrac  to  psv 
yap]  j  pslyoc  cwflatvsi  role  ac<f>a\u>c  [eyovci  ylvec8ai]\  Sty  a  ecdrjce  use,  17  Si  irepti/i[v£ic  role  sp  apxf)  e]\pd>aciv 
■napexovea,  ‘Chilling  (occurs)  with  sensation;  for  it  happens  that  shivering  (occurs)  to  those  in  recovery  without 
sensation,  but  chilling  makes  itself  obvious  (to  those  in  the  beginning  (sc.  of  the  illness))  ...”  The  general  point 
of  this  answer  is  presumably  that  irsphpvl-ic  is  the  more  problematic  or  serious  symptom. 

The  physiological  explanations  of  shivering,  plyoc,  its  relationship  to  trembling  (rpopoc),  and  the  action 
of  cold  in  connection  with  these,  appear  to  have  been  the  subject  of  a  considerable  body  of  medical  literature. 
Galen,  for  example,  takes  Athenaeus  of  Attaleia  to  task  for  discussing  only  the  opinions  of  Asclepiades,  Hera- 
clides  of  Pontus,  and  Strato  of  Lampsacus  on  plyoc,  and  passing  over  the  opinions  of  others  no  less  reputable 
( Trent.  Palp.  6  (vii  615.16-616.4  K.)) .  Galen  takes  it  as  self-evident  that  plyoc  cannot  occur  without  the  sensation 
of  cold  {Trent.  Palp.  6  (vii  608.8-609.3  K.)).  He  also  distinguishes  plyoc  from  chilling,  Kardi/ivgic,  primarily  on 
the  grounds  that  the  former  is  a  pathological  condition,  the  latter  not:  although  shivering  cannot  occur  without 
some  sort  of  chilling,  the  two  can  hardly  be  identified  {Trent.  Palp.  6  (vii  607.4-7,  610.13-614.2  K.)). 

Both  terms  arc  Hippocratic.  For  their  importance  in  prognostic  contexts,  as  here,  cf.  Prorrh.  I,  e.g.  13, 
35,  64  (v  5x4.6,  518.IO,  526.6  L.),  plyoc,  7,  61,  134  (v  512.4,  526.3-4,  558.6  L.),  irspnfivxiolirspufm^ic;  27,  31,  51 
(v  516.10,  518.2-3,  522.13  L.),  Karaifiv^ic,  cf.  also  Coac.  1  (v  588.2  L.).  Perhaps  criteria  for  distinguishing  such 
terms  were  developed  in  part  in  the  context  of  Hippocratic  exegesis.  Palladius,  for  example,  defines  plyoc  in 
his  commentary  on  Epid.  VI  (ii  22.6-7  Dietz):  plyoc  Sc  otlScv  aAAo  scrip  rj  irspttfivl-ic  k at  icXovoc.  A  very  similar 
definition  is  given  by  Theopliilus  in  his  commentary  on  Aph.  (ii  402.17-18  Dietz).  Cf.  also  Hp.  Morb.  1 24  (vi 
T88.23-190.6  L.  =  72.5-11  Wittern),  which  draws  distinctions  between  strong  plyoc  and  rsrpapoc,  a  weaker 
form  simply  called  plyoc,  and  the  weakest  form,  referred  to  as  <f>piKr);  the  subsequent  discussion  seeks  to  explain 
why  fevers  supervene  on  plyoc. 

6  yttA€7rdr[e/3ov,  1.  x^Xs-murspov.  For  the  adjective,  cf.  e.g.  Gal.  Hipp.  Prorrh.  2.48  (xvi  671.15-16  K.  = 
CMG  V.9.2  89.23-4)  Kavcoc  pip  yap  nvpsrdc  cw  rfj  rrepiifivtjei  yaXsirutrarop  cvpirnopd  scrip,  3.33  (xvi  786.6- 
7  K.  =  CMG  V.9.2  146.15-16)  yaAcTrcuTC/ja  SqXopon  Trsphf/vglc  scrip  rj  tcaO’  oXov  to  cdtpa.  For  the  interchange 
of  to  and  0,  cf.  Gignac,  Grammar  i  275-7. 

7,  9,  T2  peiyoc,  1.  plyoc.  Cf.  1  n.  on  the  spelling. 

9  cvrfiaipsi,  1.  cvp~.  For  the  unassimilated  v  in  composition,  cf.  Gignac,  Grammar  i  168-70. 

10  icdr/cswc,  1.  at-.  For  interchange  of  at  and  s,  cf.  Gignac,  Grammar  i  192-3. 

12-16  'l'hc  answer  indicates  that  the  question  is  concerned  with  the  treatment  of  shivering  and  chilling: 
it  sets  out  a  number  of  therapies,  including  the  use  of  linen  and  blankets  to  keep  the  patient  warm  (15),  as  well 
as  a  vapour-bath  (16  n.).  These  warming  remedies  suggest  that  ra  8eppaC]\povra  should  be  restored  at  14-15. 
(‘Or  an  acc.  sing,  masc.,  of  the  person  providing  the  care’  (WBH).)  The  question  may  be  restored  as  follows, 
consistently  with  the  average  line  length  conjectured  at  8-11  (for  the  phrasing,  cf  22,  36):  to  pslyoc  ttus\c  Set 
OepaneueiP  ica'i  (ri)i')]  |  Trspltfivgip;  (‘How  (should  one  treat)  shivering  and  chilling?’). 

16  rrvpla  is  probably  in  the  dative  case,  like  6Q[o\vloic  and  iparlotc  at  15.  A  restoration  such  as  iruptatfc] 
Xpijc^ai  would  fit  the  traces;  then  WBH  suggests  [s]£ecn.  (While  it  is  not  certain  that  the  infinitive  should 
be  read,  xp7je(r]e'o  [i>  does  not  appear  to  be  possible.)  17  at  the  start  of  the  line  could  be  either  77  (cf  15)  or  the 
end  of  another  dative. 

17—11  [rrvper]oc  at  17  is  consistent  with  die  reference  to  increased  heat  at  the  beginning  of  the  answer 
(18),  as  well  as  with  rrvperov  (23)  and  the  reference  to  certain  types  of  fever  in  the  subsequent  therapeutic 
section  (esp.  32  powSsic:  cf  n.).  Fevers  were  also  mentioned  at  the  end  of  the  preceding  section  (11-12).  For  the 
beginning  of  the  answer  in  18,  cf.  e.g.  ps.-Gal.  Int.  13.5  (xiv  729.11-12  K.  =  48.7-9  Petit)  cqpsiovpsSa  Si  rove 
irvpSTTOPrac  sk  rs  rfjc  deppr/c  rijc  iTTirerapevqc  «al  anpotrov  (Starr upon  I.  Garofalo,  Galenos  4  (2010)  276) 


5238.  MEDICAL  QUESTIONNAIRE  95 

ovcr/c.  (‘Then  perhaps  wfat  anpoiroc  or  Stairupoc  at  the  end,  as  in  ps.-Gal.,  but  cf  also  19  n.  (WBH).) 

19  a7ro[  ]eA  [.  ‘Perhaps  e.g.  d7ro[rjeAoti[ca,  with  e.g.  ir[at  c<j>vypov  \  itv><]vqp  before:  cf.  e.g.  ps.-Gal. 
Def.  Med.  185  (xix  398.5-7  K.)  irvperoc  scrip  17  tou  ip<j>vrov  deppov  sic  to  napd  (f>ucir  herpowr)  rd>v  c<j>uypdjp 
c<f>oSporspiop  rs  Kat  nvicpiorepcop  yepopeviov’  (WBH). 

j  opevri  r[:  e.g.  ysi]popev7)  (1.  ytv-)  r[s  WBH. 

20  icreyp[oipep-  read  and  supplied  by  WBH.  Cf  for  die  term  MP3  2373.01  fr.  A  ii  1  (ed.  I.  Andorlini,  in 
ead.  (ed.),  ‘Specimina’  per  il  Corpus  dei  Papin  Greci  di  Medicina  (1997)  161)  scrsypaipdpovc,  with  Andorlini’s 
note  (pp.  162—3);  B  Turner  14.11  screyvajpeuaip  (D.  Leith,  BASP  44  (2007)  127—8).  As  in  those  cases,  the  term 
may  refer  here  to  the  Methodist  common  condition  of  ‘stricture’  (cf.  5233-4).  The  Methodists  held  that 

ps.-Sor.  Quaest.  Med.  149.3C  (ed.  K.-D.  Fischer,  in  id.  et  al.  (edd.),  Text  and  Tradition  (1998)  50;  fr.  296  in  M. 
Tecusan  (ed.),  The  Fragments  of  the  Methodists  i  (2004))  Methodici  autem  sic  responderunt,  febrem  esse  qui  ex  alto 
surgit  calor  contra  naturam,  cum  vitio  stricturae  vel  fluxionis  aut  complicationis.  Fevers  characterized  by  flux  are 
discussed  below  from  32  onwards  (cav  Si  potuSeic  smyep[a)vrai;  for  the  term,  cf  the  Methodist  fragment  5233 
i  9).  The  definition  at  17-21  may  have  distinguished  between  the  various  kinds  of  fever;  then  treatments  may 
have  been  set  out  for  each  in  turn,  with  ‘constricted’  fevers  coming  first  at  23-31.  This  would  also  make  good 
sense  of  the  references  to  ‘relaxing’  at  30  (draxaA[-)  and  to  pores  at  31. 

21  ]vk  [.  7t]imcv[  WBH,  which  would  be  consistent  with  ‘constricted’  fevers:  cf  previous  n. 

]  €x«Ta(:  e.g.  Ka]rexeTa[i  WBH. 

22-35  This  section  sets  out  a  range  of  therapeutic  measures  apparently  for  the  treatment  of  various  forms 
of  fever:  cf  esp.  23  top  rrvperop;  32  poutSeic  (sec  n.);  and  perhaps  also  27  Sucvirop6\vr)roi  (cf  n.). 

22  ndic\  Ssl  dspq\rr]sveip:  cf.  12,  36.  ‘Hie  same  is  no  doubt  to  be  supplied  at  P.  Mil.  Vogl.  1  15  — *  9,  28: 
cf  I.  Andorlini,  Pap.  Congr.  XIX  (1992)  389’  (WBH). 

rove  [ TTvpsrrovraci  WBH  prefers  [nvpSTovc:  cf  12—13. 

23  jucai:  perhaps  AJtieai  or  eVAjycat.  WBH  suggests  6spaire]vcai. 

iiri t  [.  The  final  trace  is  the  edge  of  an  upright.  WBH  suggests  imrl[8si  (or  another  form  of  the  verb) 
followed  by  e.g.  spia  (cf  39)  in  agreement  with  jie\$peype'va:  cf.  BKT  X  21.2-3  nn- 

24  vSpsXalip.  Cf  30.  For  its  uses,  cf.  BKT  X  21.4  n. 

26  Osppo v  may  go  with  what  follows  rather  than  with  cnipp a. 

27  ] acta . :  e.g.  8epp]acl ay  WBH. 

Svcvnopo[vi)T.  The  variant  Svcimopsprjroc  is  used  by  Sextus  Empiricus  (M  9.154,  etc.),  but  the  form  re¬ 
stored  here  is  the  one  used  by  other  medical  writers,  e.g.  Gal.  Loc.  Ajf.  3.5  (viii  153.8  K.).  It  is  not  used  elsewhere 
of  a  form  of  fever.  ‘In  view  of  what  follows,  perhaps  e.g.  SvcvTTopo[vijTov  7)  to  Svjtoc  or  Stipelv:  cf  Herod.  Med. 
ap.  Orib.  Coll.  Med.  5.30.7  (CMG  VI.I.1 148.7-9)  +  E  Tebt.  II 272  i  19-20  (MP3  484.1)  si  yap  avs£b<aKoc  sv  role 
Xonrolc  dll'  prj  unopspoi  to  Sitpslv,  imr^Ss  10c  av  sir)  npoc  to  rrlvsiv  sv  rrj  rov  napo^vepov  smSocsi  (WBH). 

28  XPV\'  deil,  or  StSou]  rrslvsiv  might  be  considered. 

■nslvsiv.  For  the  spelling,  cf  1  n. 

29  |  Tji'.  WBH  supplies  rrvplav]  rf)P. 

30  vSpsXalip.  Cf  24  n. 

dt>axdA[a  (or  another  part  of  the  verb)  read  and  supplied  by  WBH. 

31  ]pevutp.  WBH  suggests  e.g.  rrvKVov]psvtuv. 

7 ropotp.  The  pores  of  the  sldn,  or,  if  Methodist  doctrine  lies  behind  this  section  (cf  20  n.),  the  impercep¬ 
tible  pores  or  interstices  in  the  structure  of  the  body,  which  can  be  closed,  as  here  apparently,  or  opened  up.  Tlie 
doctrine  derives  ultimately  from  Asclepiades  of  Bithynia’s  theory  of  matter  (cf.  5236). 

32  poatSsic.  This  term  is  used  of  fever  with  diarrhoea  and  vomiting:  cf.  ps.-Gal.  Def.  Med.  191  (xix 
399.17-400.2  K.).  For  its  possible  Methodist  significance,  see  20  n. 

33  1  .tc rsXXopra  pip  sm8s\.  WBH  suggests  e.g.  /cat  pr)  navoJp]rai,  creXXovra  pip  iirlde\c,  ‘and  do  not 
stop,  apply  astringent  . . .’  (or  €7u0e|7*aTa). 


96  II.  NEW  MEDICAL  TEXTS 

34  ijifi  [:  -fj  ijjvlxp-  WBH,  comparing  for  the  shape  of  the  final  letter-top  v  in  35. 

35  ]  a:  e.g.  ip  Qve\  la  WBH. 

Sia  i<Avcp,[  read  by  WBH,  who  supplies  KXucp.[ov,  KXvcp[aroc,  or  a  plural. 

36  Ka[vcovc  WBH:  cf.  12-13,  22. 

38  Trap]o£vc(iov  imppoxfi  e’AaiW  ‘Cf.  P.  Turner  14.16-19  tic  apicroc  /ccu/>[oc  KaTa]\f$pc>xrjc;  i«nafipoxT)c 
Kaip\oc  €wi]j  pep  tcup  oXojp  iradwv  6  Kara  tt/p  apx\s>pevTjv]  \  avfrqcw.  Perhaps  here  “before”  or  “until”  in  some 
form  preceded’  (WBH). 

39  e]piov  supplied  by  WBH,  who  suggests  e.g.  St' before.  Cf  also  23  n. 

40  <fiXefi]  oTopelq.  (1.  -ropiq)  read  and  supplied  by  WBH,  with  XPVCT*° v  or  xPVc^ai  before  governing  the 
dative;  for  the  spelling,  cf.  1  n.  On  the  right  time  for  blood-letting,  cf.  MP3  2373.01  fr.  A  ii  40—44  tic  j  icaipoc 
(frXefioTOptac;  r/  ivlhoeic  pev  |  rot?  oXov  nadovc,  apecic  8i  tov  Kara  pe\poc  napo^vcpoO  evroc  rrjc  Trpeonjc 
8ia|rptrou,  with  Andorlini  (20  n.)  165. 

ir\j\piaic  (or  the  singular)  supplied  by  WBH. 

D.  LEITH 


5239.  Medical  Definitions 

57/29(3)  5.5  x  10.5  cm  Second/third  century 

Plate  II 

The  top  of  a  column,  with  upper  margin  preserved  to  a  depth  of  2.3  cm,  and  right-hand 
margin  to  a  width  of  0.5  cm.  There  is  a  four-layer  kollesis  on  the  left.  The  back  is  blank. 

The  text  is  written  in  an  informal  round  hand  leaning  slightly  to  the  right.  0  is  broad, 
with  its  crossbar  projecting  slightly  to  left  and  right;  v  may  be  V-shaped  or  looped  at  the  top 
right-hand  corner  with  deep  bowl  and  curved  tail  sweeping  to  the  right  (cf.  4  vypov)-,  w  is 
broad,  with  high  central  cusp.  Cf.  XVIII  2161  (GMAW2  24),  L  3533  (GMAW2  86),  both 
assigned  to  the  second  century,  and  P.  Berol.  9780  r.  (Didymus;  PGB  20,  MP3  339),  assigned 
to  the  second/ third  century. 

The  definitions  are  articulated  in  question-and-answer  format:  cf.  5238  above.  High  stop 
marks  the  end  of  each  answer  (2,  6,  9),  and  was  no  doubt  accompanied  by  paragraphs.  The 
supplements  indicate  that  indentation  was  not  employed.  The  use  of  the  high  stop  is  paralleled 
in  the  medical  questionnaire  GMP  I  6,  but  there  each  question  appears  to  have  begun  on  a 
new  line  in  eisthesis. 

Lines  8—15  overlap  with  the  third-century  papyrus  P.  Oslo  inv.  1576  v.  1-5  (ed.  A. 
Maravela-Solbakk,  D.  Leith,  Pap.  Congr.  XXIV  (2007)  637-50;  MP3  2340.02).  For  such  over¬ 
laps  in  medical  questionnaires  on  papyrus,  cf.  P.  Ross.  Georg.  I  20.68-93  (MP3  2343)  and  MP3 
2343.01  3-17  (E  Strasb.  gr.  inv.  849,  ed.  C.  Magdelaine,  in  I.  Andorlini  (ed.),  Testi  medici  su 
papiro  (2004)  63-77),  on  cTo.<f>vXoip.a\  P.  Ross.  Georg.  I  20.94-115  and  P.  Aberd.  11  fr.  i.2-20 
(MP3  2342),  on  iTT€pvytov. 

P.  Oslo  inv.  1576  v.  1-5  is  highly  fragmentary,  but  so  far  as  it  is  preserved,  it  corresponds 
exacdy  to  5239,  except  that  a  different  spelling  is  used  for  vypoKr/Xrj  (cf  15-16  n.),  and  die 
gaps  in  each  of  the  papyri  can  be  filled  with  some  confidence  from  the  other.  Nevertheless, 


5239.  MEDICAL  DEFINITIONS  97 

the  textual  tradition  of  compilations  of  this  sort  was  highly  fluid,  and  we  should  not  conclude 
that  they  represent  exactly  the  same  text.  The  three  medical  questionnaires  on  eye  conditions 
mentioned  above  overlap  but  display  notable  variations.  P.  Oslo  inv.  1576  belongs  to  a  batch  of 
papyri  purchased  by  S.  Eitrem  in  Egypt  in  1936,  of  which  several  pieces  have  been  shown  to  be 
from  Oxyrhynchus  and  Oxyrhynchite  villages.  There  is  thus  a  possibility  that  it  was  copied  in 
Oxyrhynchus  at  about  the  same  time  as  5239. 

The  surviving  text  is  restricted  to  simple  definitions  of  pathological  conditions,  as  in  P. 
Aberd.  125,  ps.-Gal.  Def.  Med.,  and  ps.-Sor.  Quaes  t.  Med.  Other  medical  questionnaires  on 
papyrus  that  deal  with  individual  diseases  address  additional  aspects  such  as  aetiology  and 
treatment.  The  sequence  of  conditions  is  perhaps  somewhat  unexpected,  in  that  the  apparently 
predominant  theme  of  tumours  or  swellings  in  the  area  of  the  groin  (/rovSuAw/za,  1—2;  ivrepo- 
/ojAr/,  10-15;  i>ypoKpXrj,  15-16),  to  which  the  less  localized  swelling  0.77-607-77^.0.  (2-6)  could  also 
logically  belong,  is  interrupted  by  the  definition  of  alp.oppa.yia,  haemorrhage,  at  7-9. 

Despite  some  more  or  less  close  parallels  with  definitions  found  in  other  collections  such 
as  ps.-Gal.  Def.  Med.  (see  1-2,  8  nn.),  there  is  little  sign  of  any  direct  relationship  with  extant 
medical  texts  of  a  comparable  sort.  On  the  textual  relationships  of  such  medical  papyri  in 
question-and-answer  format  to  other  medical  compilations,  cf.  I.  Andorlini,  in  A.  Garzya,  J. 
Jouanna  (edd.),  I  testi  medici greci  (1999)  7-15;  GMP  I  6  introd.;  A.  E.  Hanson,  in  A.  Garzya, 
J.  Jouanna  (edd.),  Trasmissione  e  ecdotica  dei  testi  medici  greci  (2003)  199-217. 

In  the  transcription,  the  contribution  of  P.  Oslo  inv.  1576  v.  1-5  is  placed  within  upper 
half-brackets. 


II.  NEW  MEDICAL  TEXTS 


[  []  rj  ctoXlScqv 
€7rav]acractc.  r i  ec- 
rtv  arro]  cre^a;  oyKoc 
\6rfc  vypov  7 re- 

ky/v  Su]va/xiv 
rt  ecriv]  alpoppayia; 
rAa/3poc]  |Vyu[c]tc  ai/xa- 
toc  ueT,]  a/coimc/xou. 

10  rri  ecrTy]  ivT€pOKr)\r); 

ivrepov ]  KarTo\ic97}- 
cic1  Kar]a  /xcv  apyac 
etc  f}ovf$]covTa,  vcrepov 
Se1  /cat  ei]c  aurov  tov 
15  ocyeov.]  rt  icrnv  [vYy'po- 

K'qX'rj;  ap]yov  t5y [po]u 
cvcracic  ]  [ 

2«c-  3  1.  airocrrifia  6Xcov  9  Mou'  X2  c  written  on  another  letter  (0?)  13  ii 

15  €cnv:  surplus  ink  to  left  of  t 

swelling  of  folds.  What  is  iwer^a?  A  tumour . . .  fluid  . . .  which  has  a  corrosive  property.  What  is 
alu.oppa.yta?  A  violent  effusion  of  blood  with  emission.  What  is  evrepoKrjX  rjl  A  prolapse  of  the  intestine  initially 
into  the  groin,  and  later  even  into  tire  (scrotum)  itself.  What  is  vypoK-qh)7.  (A  collection)  of  idle  fluid  ... 

1  ]  []  77.  WBH  suggests  e.g.  a  definition  ending  in  -[cite,  followed  by  4  introducing  an  alternative. 

i~2  ctoX(8u)v  I  [iirav]dcractc.  These  terms  or  their  cognates  appear  regularly  in  surviving  definitions  of 
icovdvXojpa:  cf.  ps.-Gal.  Def.  Med.  420  (xix  446.16-17  K.)  ,<ov8iXu>pd  icn  SaxrvXi'ov  croXt'Soc  irravdcractc 
aerd  SXeypovijc,  Paul.  Aeg.  6.71,  80  (CMG  IX.2  113.5, 12.4.13-15);  Paul.  Nic.  71.1-9  Ieraci  Bio  (p.  151);  and  m 
a  gynaecological  context  Aspasia  ap.  Act.  x6.n8  (155.23-5  Z.).  WBH  adds  Aet.  14.3  (Laur.  plut.  75-7  £  6iv-62r; 
col.  835  Cornarius  (1549))  tA  Xeydpevov  KovSdXtvpa  iv  iBpq.  ytyverai  ru>v  irravaSenXovpivwv  cwpdrtvv  ev  raj 
Sa,(TvX(tp  croXi8oc  tivoc  inavtcTapevrjc  Kat  StoyKovpivrjc  vapd  <f>v civ.  Poll.  4.203  (i  261.9-10  Bethe)  offers  a 
somewhat  different  definition,  also  near  definitions  of  ivrepoK-fjXr,  and  v8poK-qXry.  kov8vX ajpa  rrept  rVv  crepa- 
vrjv  tov  SaKTvXtov  eviarov  otdrjpa.  t  . ,  , 

2-6  In  the  first  part  of  the  definition  (3-5),  WBH  suggests  ojkoc  \  [ivepev ]Br,c  vypov  7re|lpte»m/cJ  oc:  ct. 
Paul.  Aeg.  6.36  (CMG  IX.2  74.19-20)  tA  pev  (Stoic  arrocrr/paTa  KaXovpeva  (ftXeyparuSrj  re  central  cTraiSwa 
/rat  Spiueoc  vypov  «ai  BiafiptortKod  wepictrntrd,  and  for  evepev]0-qc,  e.g.  Paul.  Aeg.  4.17.2  (CMG  IX.i  334.17-18) 
rrjc  18 tW  ovopalopivrjC  fXeypovrj c  ...  *'nc  dytroc  c’crtV  ivepevd*  ktX.  The  definition  in  the  papyrus  diverges 
significantly  from  other  surviving  definitions,  which  generally  mention  an  alteration  or  mortification  of  tissue 
and  the  production  of  pus:  cf.  ps.-Gal.  Def.  Med  387  (xix  442.KWI  K.)  drrdcr^d  ccrt  p era^oX!,  cwparojv 
he  (f>Xeypovr}c  be  ndov  (cf.  also  4 U  (xix  445-5-6  K.));  Gal.  MM  14.12  (x  984  5-10  K.)  Sittov  tca(  rodrov  (sc. 


5239.  MEDICAL  DEFINITIONS  99 

row  dirocTijpaTOc)  to  yevoc,  ev  pev  orav  eK-rrvrjcdcrjc  <j>Xeypovrjc  adpoicQf)  to  ttvov  ...,  to  8  erepov  avev  <f>Xey- 
povrjc  npor/yrjcapevTjc,  vypov  tivoc  euBuc  cf  apxrjc  a AAorc  pev  dXXov  Kar’etSoc,  aAAa  7mvTOic  ye  prjv  Sptpeoc 
ddpofophov  Kara  tl  popiov  (cf.  also  Turn.  Pr.  Nal.  3  (vii  715.7-11  K.));  Orib.  Ec.  97.1  (CMG  VI.2.2  273.7-10) 
dnocnjpd  icn  t/idopd  Kat  perafio A17  capibov  rjroi  capi<to8d>v  ...  cvpperafiaXXovTwv  i<ai  cvvSiafdetpopevojv 
rote  cecr/ppevotc  ccnpact  Kal  toiv  Trepiexopeva>v  iv  avroic  vypeov  (cf.  Paul.  Aeg.  4.18.8  (CMG  IX.I  338.6—7)). 

8  Xdfipoc]  cKxylcJtc.  Cf.  ps.-Gal.  Def.  Med.  460  (xix  456.14-16  K.)  alpoppayta  e’crtV  atparoc  Xdfipoc 
eteyvctc  /card  trepippvctv  pev  peydXijc  oucr/c  r pcucetvc,  /rarJ  dicovTtcpov  Sc  etc  CTevoTTjTO.  rvyxavovca  roc  eirt 
Tali'  fXejioTOptdjv. 

9  pe t1]  aKovTicpov  supplied  by  WBH:  cf.  Aet.  3.13  (CMG  VIII.  1 273.20),  Orib.  Coll.  Med.  7.10.2  (CMG 
VI.1.1  211.27-8). 

loff.  Hernias,  i<fjXa  1,  of  various  kinds  are  referred  to  also  in  the  quesdon-and-answer  papyri  PSI  III 
252  (partial  re-edidon:  GMP  II  14),  and  in  SB  XXVIII  17136.3  (ed.  J.-L.  Fournet,  in  I.  Andorlini  (ed.),  Testi 
medici  su  papiro  (2004)  177-9);  cf-  also  LXXTV  4975  fi'.  1.8  repoc  ivrepoK-qXelSia  iratSlwv,  P.  Mich.  XVII  758 
F  5  ivT€pp[iaiXdiv. 

10-15  evrepoK^Xr).  WBH  compares  Leonid,  ap.  Aet.  14.21  (Laur.  plut.  75.7  f.  71V;  di.  23,  col.  851  Cor¬ 
narius  (1549))  1)  ivrepoK-qXt]  KaToXicdt)cic  cctw  ivrepov  irori  pev  Kara  tov  fiovfiu )va  ytyvopevt),  nori  8e  koto 
tov  ocxeov  ...  yiyvcrai  8e  to  ndOoc  irore  pev  tear’  erteKraciv  tov  irepmivatou,  irori  8e  Kara  prj^iv.  em  pev  ovv 
rrjc  kot’  eVcVmciv,  Km’  apyac  pev  etc  tov  j8ou/kuva  rj  yaAactc  yiyvcrai  ...,  iiri  irAetov  8e  peyeOvvopevov  tov 
oynov  KaTaj3i/3a^eTai  Kat  Stoy/rot  tov  ocycov. 

13  povpjuva  supplied  by  WBH  here  and  in  P.  Oslo  inv.  1576  v.  4  (MtSvJa):  cf.  10-15  n. 

15-16  [v\ypo\[i<rjXrj.  Cf.  Fournet  (ioff.  n.)  178  with  n.  12  for  this  variant  form  of  dSpo/ojAij.  P.  Oslo  inv. 
i576v.  5  has  v8PokVX[.  For  die  definition,  cf.  ps.-Gal.  Def.  Med.  424  (xix  447.11-12  K.)  dSpo^Aij  icrlv  dpyoG 
vypov  cvcractc  Kara  pepoc  tov  ocyeou. 

17  The  end  of  the  definition  was  no  doubt  close  to  that  given  by  P  Oslo  inv.  1576  v.  6-8,  where  WBH  ten¬ 
tatively  supplies  /cdTa]  tov  ipvrp[oet8rj  apatovpevtuv  tiovJ  tov  ocyeov  K[arairXeKOVTMV  ayy]ctoiv,  comparing 
Leonid,  ap.  Aet.  14.20  (Laur.  plut.  75.7  f.  70r;  ch.  22,  col.  849  Cornarius  (1549))  r}  vhpoKTjXr)  ylyverat  irore  pev 
c£  dSijAou,  7 rori  8e  ii<  irpo8r)Xov  a  mac  e’£  dSrjXov  pev  €K  tov  avropdrov  dpatovpevow  tojv  KarairXeKOVTOJv 
tov  ocxeov  dyyelojv  ktX.  The  ed.  pr.  proposes  r}  otto]  tov  ipvrp[oeiSi}  rj  vird  tov  Saprov  |  rj  urro ]  tov  dcycov  K [at 
Tt  pepoc  TtSv  ??  |  dyy]ctaiv. 

D.  LEITH 


5240.  Treatments  for  Eye  Conditions 

16  2B.46/C(b)  Pr.  3  6  x  5-9  cm  First  century 

Plate  X 

Four  fragments  with  text  running  along  the  fibres.  Lower  margin  is  preserved  in  ft.  4  to 
a  depth  of  1.3  cm  and  left  margin  in  ft.  2  to  a  width  of  1  cm.  The  back  is  blank. 

The  text  is  written  in  an  informal  and  irregular  upright  round  hand.  It  is  only  approxi¬ 
mately  bilinear,  with  (f>  projecting  above  and  below  the  line,  a  has  a  pointed  loop;  the  cap  and 
crossbar  of  €  tend  to  be  made  in  a  single  movement,  which  may  be  ligatured  to  the  following 
letter;  the  branches  of  k  may  be  separated  from  the  upright;  p  is  deep;  the  oblique  of  v  often 
continues  to  the  left  of  the  first  upright,  producing  a  small  hook;  rr  has  a  curved  right-hand 
side;  t  may  have  a  split  top,  and  its  upright  may  turn  noticeably  to  the  left  at  the  foot;  v  may  be 
Y-shaped  or  V-shaped.  II  216  (GLH 10 a),  assigned  to  the  first  century,  has  a  similar  appearance. 


II.  NEW  MEDICAL  TEXTS 


P,  Lond.  II  z6o  (Kenyon,  Palaeography  PI.  V)  of  c.  73  is  a  document  with  a  number  of  the  same 
letter-forms. 

Iota  adscript  is  written  consistently  in  datives  in  -an.  ayyicrpiov  is  written  for  ayx-  (ff. 
i.i,  4),  rappoc  is  spelt  with  -pp-  rather  than  -pc-  (fr.  3.7),  a  represents  long  t  (fr.  1.5),  and  v  is 
left  unassimilated  in  composition  (fr.  2.3).  Diaeresis  is  applied  to  the  v  of  u7ro(-)  at  fr.  1.5  and 
6  and  used  organically  in  mid-word  at  fr.  3.6.  A  paragraphus  is  found  under  fr.  2.2  and  a  new 
section  begins  below,  with  its  first  line  projecting  into  the  left-hand  margin  by  about  the  width 
of  a  letter.  Expunction  dots  are  used  at  fr.  1.2,  and  corrections  are  made  by  adding  or  replacing 
letters  above  the  line  (fr.  3.6,  9).  There  is  no  evidence  that  more  than  one  hand  has  contributed. 

Fr.  1  is  concerned  with  surgery  for  pterygium,  fir.  2  with  encanthis,  fr.  3  probably  with  sur¬ 
gery  for  an  everted  eyelid,  and  fr.  4  with  cataract  surgery.  In  firr.  1  and  4,  we  find  second-person 
singular  imperatives  (fr.  1.5,  fr.  4.7  n.),  and  in  fr.  3,  a  first-person  singular  past-tense  narrative  (3, 
8, 13).  The  order  is  uncertain,  but  encanthis  and  pterygium  are  likely  to  have  been  considered 
close  together,  as  commonly  (cf.  fr.  1  n.,  fr.  2.3fF.  n.). 

Ophthalmological  texts  on  papyrus  are  collected  by  M.-H.  Marganne,  L'Ophtalmologie 
dans  I’Egypte  greco-romaine  d’aprh  les  papyrus  litteraires  grecs  (1994)  >  hereafter  Marganne ;  a 
recent  addition  is  the  fourth-century  questionnaire  P.  Strasb.  gr.  inv.  849  (MP3  2343.01),  pub¬ 
lished  by  C.  Magdelaine  in  I.  Andorlini  (ed.),  Testi  medici  su papiro  (2004)  63-77.  Particularly 
relevant  to  the  present  papyrus  are  the  second-century  questionnaires  P.  Ross.  Georg.  I  20 
(MP3  2343,  Marganne  ch.  4)  and  P.  Aberd.  11  (MP3  2342,  Marganne  ch.  3),  each  of  which  in¬ 
cludes  a  section  on  surgery  for  pterygium. 

The  purpose  of  the  present  text  is  unclear.  It  may  have  belonged  to  a  manual  for  a  stu¬ 
dent,  or  else  to  an  account  of  lectures  on  surgical  procedures  for  the  benefit  of  an  educated  au¬ 
dience,  illustrated  with  some  successful  cases.  If  so,  it  would  be  similar  in  purpose  and  form  to 
Galen’s  Anatomical  Procedures:  cf.  e.g.  Gal.  AA  1.1;  7.10, 12—13;  8.6  (ii  215. 1-218. 15,  618.5-623.8, 
626.14-634.12,  681.3-684.9  K.  =  1.1-5.10,  441.25-447.30,  453.1-461.29, 519.n-523.11  Garofalo). 

A  point  of  interest  is  the  appearance  alongside  more  or  less  familiar  diminutive  forms 
used  of  medical  tools  (fr.  I.i,  4:  ayKtcrpiov;  fr.  1.5:  cp.1X6.p10v)  of  a  new  term,  -ircpuabiov,  for 
which  see  fr.  3.6  n. 


5240.  TREATMENTS  FOR  EYE  CONDITIONS 
Fr.  2 


]ac  Xafiow  ayyLcrpio[v 

...[ 

]reiv ojv  avro  0ro  aU[ 

TTpOC  [ 

6]  7 TTCpvyiov  tt poc  auro[ 

ivKO.  vd[l 

]i  aXXoji  ayyicTpion  /<a[ 

dov  T  I 

]  VTTohepe  t ,peiXapito[i 

5  a  (f>dco[ 

].«?  yno[  ..[ 


Fr.  1 

I,  4  1.  ayK-  2  too  5,  6  two  5 1.  cjxiXapioJi 

Fr.  2 

3  I.  iyKavOi- 

Fr.  3  Fr.  4 

].[  3. .[ 

]  tov  tvXov  €7r[l]/xe[ 
t]ov  6<f)daXpov  ripx?[ 

]u  vpoc  ran  i<poTa.(J)to[i 
5  ]Sc  tov  aXXov  an to  tov  Kpo\ra<f>ov 

TT]epuaSitot  nlat E p' t  aLpGiv  7 rp[ 

TtOl]  TappCOL  C^OjQcV  €ldo[ 

eccodev  ccoc  i£cyXvijj[ 
to]v  tvXov  top  7roiouVra  [ 

10  J  ottt)v  Ka[t]  €t  pev  etc r[ 

]  _  >  TO  1 8\[e](j>apov  77 apa[ 

efadely 
]  ey  ercpvov  [ 

Fr-  3  et 

Fr.  1 

‘ . . .  taking  a  small  hook  . . .  stretching  it . . .  the  pterygium  towards  . . .  other  small  hook  and  (?)•••  de 
with  a  small  knife 


]..[ 

]  iiridelc  [ 
S]€c/xet>o[ 

)rtv  orav  [ 

5  ]>TOU0[ 

]  €VTCLV7][ 

]ye  Se  Kal  ec[ 


II.  NEW  MEDICAL  TEXTS 


5240.  TREATMENTS  FOR  EYE  CONDITIONS 


103 


Fr.  2 

to  (?)... 

‘Encanthis  . . .  comer  of  the  eye  ...  ’ 

Fr.  3 

‘. . .  the  callus  carefully  (?)  ...  the  eye  ...  I  began  ...  by  the  temple  ...  the  other  from  the  temple 
to  remove  with  a  small  round-bladed  knife  (?)  ...  the  edge  of  the  eyelid  from  outside  . . .  from  within  until  I  (?) 
scooped  out . . .  the  callus  making  . . .  eversion  (?)  and  if . . .  the  eyelid  . . .  from  outside  . . .  I  cut . . .’ 

Fr.  4 

‘...  placing  ...  bind  ...  when  ...  from  the  ...  couch  ...  and  ...’ 

Fr.  1 

Instructions  for  excision  of  the  pterygium,  a  triangular  growth  of  fibrovascular  tissue  spreading  towards 
the  cornea.  Ps.-Gal.  Int.  19 .6  (xiv  784.4-7  K.  =  93.3-7  Petit)  has  a  brief  account:  rd  nrepvyia  ...  irepia.ipovp.ev 
...  r,  Xlvrp  dvareivavrec  vj  ayiclcTpcp.  In  his  detailed  account,  Celsus  (7.7.4  (CML I  313.5-314.16))  describes  the 
use  of  a  hook  and  then  a  thread,  together  with  the  handle  of  a  scalpel,  to  lift  the  pterygium  before  it  is  cut  out 
with  a  scalpel.  Aet.  7.62  (CMG  VIII.2  315.9-316.9)  and  Paul.  Aeg.  6.18  (CMG  1X.2  58.15-59.6)  have  a  proce¬ 
dure  in  which  the  pterygium  is  detached  with  a  horses  hair  by  means  of  a  saw-like  action  before  the  adhering 
parts  are  cut  out;  Paul  mentions  a  procedure  like  that  described  by  Celsus,  not  involving  a  horses  hair,  as  an 
alternative.  There  are  brief  and  fragmentary  accounts  on  papyrus  in  P.  Aberd.  11  fr.  i.9ff.  and  P.  Ross.  Georg.  I 
20.110-15.  See  further  Marganne  129. 

1  dyylcrpio[v:  1.  dyidcrpiov.  On  y  for  /<,  see  Gignac,  Grammar  i  79.  In  the  operation  for  pterygium  as 
described  by  Aetius  (7.62),  two  different  h 00 Its  ( ayicicrpa )  were  used  (CMG  V1II.2  315.10, 15;  316.1):  a  blunt 
hook  that  served  to  keep  the  eyelid  open,  so  that  the  operation  could  proceed,  and  a  small  sharp  hook  that  was 
inserted  in  the  middle  of  the  pteiygium  and  used  to  lift  it.  Both  types  have  been  identified  by  archaeologists: 
cf.  c.g.  J.  S.  Milne,  Surgical  Instruments  in  Greek  and  Roman  Times  (1907)  85-8;  R.  Jackson,  Britannia  17  (1986) 
139-43;  id.  in  L.  Allason-Jones  (cd.),  Artefacts  in  Roman  Britain  (2011)  255-7;  E.  Kunzl,  Medizinische Instrumente 
aus  Sepulkralfunden  der  romischen  Kaiserzeit  (1983)  19.  It  is  not  clear  to  which  type  of  book  dyylcrpiov  refers 
here.  WBH  argues  that  it  is  the  hook  used  to  raise  (cf.  2  n.)  the  lid,  as  the  lids  must  be  separated  before  die 
other  hook’  (4)  can  be  used  to  lift  the  pterygium.  For  the  use  of  the  word  in  medicine,  cf.  Antyll.  ap.  Orib.  Coll 
Med.  50.5.4  (CMG  VI.2.2  58.11).  In  the  papyri,  it  is  otherwise  found  only  in  P.  Aberd.  11  fr.  i.12-13;  it  is  not  clear 
which  form  was  used  in  the  lacuna  in  P.  Ross.  Georg.  I  20.113. 

2  ]relvosv.  Probably  dvalrelvcov,  which  is  frequently  used  in  this  context:  cf.  Aet.  7.62  (CMG  VIII.2 
315.11, 16;  316.3);  Paul.  Aeg.  6.18  (CMG  IX.2  58.22,  25,  29);  also  ps.-Gal.  Int.  19.6  (xiv  784.7  K.  =  93.6  Petit). 

auro  [to  a|[.  a  mo  might  refer  to  the  pterygium,  the  hook,  or  the  thread  that  may  be  used  to  hold  the 
pteiygium  up,  but  other  possibilities  cannot  be  excluded.  ‘Perhaps  rather  the  eyelid:  cf.  1  n.  The  scribe  may 
have  begun  to  write  t<3  ayylcrpiov,  present  in  his  exemplar  as  a  (perhaps  supralincar,  and  perhaps  incorrect) 
explanation  of  an  ambiguous  avro,  before  realizing  his  mistake  and  cancelling  the  superfluous  letters’  (WBH). 

3  to]  nrepvyiov  npoc  airrd[:  avro  [,  ai5T<3[t,  or  avrp[v.  The  reference  may  be  to  the  action  of  the  surgeon 
who  has  to  lift  the  pterygium  and  gendy  detach  it  by  means  of  a  thread  and  a  horse’s  hair,  starting  from  the 
cornea  and  moving  towards  the  caruncle,  or  to  the  use  of  a  scalpel  handle  to  separate  any  part  of  the  pterygium 
that  adheres  to  the  eyeball,  as  mentioned  by  Celsus  (7.7. 4B  (CML  I  313.21)),  but  see  next  n. 

4  li  aAAcoi  dyytcrplan  «o[:  1.  ayKicTplan.  Probably  t<o]i,  /ra[t.  The  reference  is  perhaps  to  the  sharp 
rather  than  die  blunt  hook:  cf.  1  n.  "The  procedure  described  appears  to  be  the  simple  one  known  from  ps.-Gal. 
Int.  19.6.  The  author  seems  to  have  moved  quicldy  from  the  introduedon  of  the  “other  hook”  (used  for  lifting 
the  pterygium)  to  the  excision  (5).  There  will  scarcely  have  been  room  for  the  procedure  described  by  Aetius 
and  Paul  of  Aegina  involving  the  use  of  a  horses  hair  to  separate  the  pterygium  gradually  from  the  eye.  Even 
the  use  of  a  thread  to  keep  the  pterygium  raised  seems  unlikely  to  have  been  included.  In  P.  Aberd.  n  fr.  i.12-13. 


the  hook  and  the  needle  and  thread  may  be  presented  as  alternatives,  as  in  ps.-Galen:  cf.  I.  Andorlini,  CE  70 
(1995)  313,  who  suggests  (after  Turner)  §1’  ayxi\\c7petov  7}  fieXovrjc  [  where  Marganne  104-5  has  dyici\\cTpeloi, 
PeXdvi] v  L’  (WBH). 

5  ]  vnoSepe  t,peiXap(co[i:  1.  cp.iXa.plon.  For  the  spelling  with  (p-,  cf.  Gignac,  Grammar  i  121-2.  Aet.  7.62 
(CMG  VIII. 2  315.21)  and  Paul.  Aeg.  6.18  (CMG  1X.2  59.1)  have  the  term  nrepuyoTopoc.  For  the  alleged  form 
of  such  a  knife,  a  small  narrow  sharp-pointed  scalpel  with  a  right-angled  trapezoidal  blade,  cf.  e.g.  Milne  (1 
n.)  44—5;  Kunzl  (1 11.)  120  fig.  96,  from  a  tomb  in  Wehringen  (Bavaria).  The  diminutive  cpiXiipiov  is  found  in 
various  medical  texts  and  once  elsewhere  in  the  papyri,  at  P.  land.  VIII 148  v.  6  (n).  O.  Claud.  II  408.6  (11)  has 
£pe lAeiv  (1.  cpiXlov)  in  a  letter  accompanying  the  dispatch  of  a  scalpel,  a  surgical  knife  (gvpdptov),  and  medi¬ 
cine;  npiXav  (1.  cpiXrjv)  appears  in  GMP  II  10.8  (vi/vii)  in  a  request  for  medical  tools.  cpiXdpiov  also  appears  in 
lists  of  medical  instruments  found  in  Isidore  of  Seville  and  in  various  mediaeval  manuscripts  (Isid.  Etym.  4.11: 
similaria;  H.  Schone,  Hermes  38  (1903)  283:  hismilariitm ;  K.-D.  Fischer,  MLatJb  22  (1987)  32-3:  cp.iXa.piov  and 
exmellarium ;  cf.  L.  J.  Bliquez,  DOR  38  (1984)  202). 

Fr.  2 

3ff.  Encanthis.  Cf.  for  this  condition  and  surgical  treatments  e.g.  ps.-Gal.  Def.  Med.  361  (xix  438.5-6 
K.)  eyxav&lc  ienv  vnepoyrj  capxoc  ev  tu>  peyaXcp  KavOcp,  Int.  1 6.6, 19.6  (xiv  772.5—7,  784.4—7  K.  =  81.23—82.2, 
93.3-7  Petit),  Orib.  Syn.  8.56.1  (CMG  VI.3  269.2-3),  Aet.  7.63-4  (CMG  V11I.2  316.10-317.2),  Paul.  Aeg.  3.22.20 
(CMG  IX.i  178.18-23),  Cels.  7.7.5  (CML  I  314.17-26). 

3-4  ivxav6[i  (1.  iyx-)  . . .  xav\ \8ov  supplied  by  WBH:  ‘perhaps  a  definition,  beginning  e.g.  ivi<av8[ic  ecn 
tov  peyaXou  /rav]|0ou’.  For  v  left  unassimilated  in  composition,  cf.  Gignac,  Grammar  i  168-70. 

There  is  a  short  horizontal  stroke  on  the  left-hand  edge  at  the  level  of  line  4,  of  uncertain  significance. 

5  a<f>6aj[.  ‘E.g.  cw\\a<j>8dj[civ,  nepi\\a(f>d<I>\civV  (WBH).  A  reference  to  aphthas  (d<f>8ui[v  or  d(f>0oj[S-) 
is  unlikely.  inepp]\d<f>8a>,  xaTepp]\d<f>8w,  or  dvepp\\d<f>da>  would  be  wrongly  divided  (cf.  perhaps  5238  10-11). 

Fr.  3 

Account  of  surgery  for  a  condition  affecting  che  eyelids.  Some  puzzles  remain,  but  to  judge  from  8-13 
(cf.  nn.),  the  condition  involved  is  probably  ixTpnntov  (everted  eyelid),  for  which  cf.  Cels.  7.7.10  (CML  1 
318.13-22);  Act.  7.73-4  (CMG  VIII.2  322.24-324.20);  Paul.  Aeg.  6.12  (CMG  IX.2  55.1-24). 

2  tov  tvXov  in[i]pe\_-  Perhaps  e7r[t]/zf[A<Sc;  otherwise  e.g.  a  form  of  impeXeopai,  or  ini  pe[.  Calluses  or 
callosities  are  connected  with  conditions  such  as  trachoma  and  ptilosis:  cf.  Aet.  7.45,  80  (CMG  VIII. 2  297.13- 
298.11,  328.6-ro);  Paul.  Aeg.  3.22.12, 17  (CMG  1X.1 176.15-18, 177.21-3). 

3  9PX?[:  %PX?[V>  9PX9l"T°.  ‘Aet.  7.74  (CMG  VIII.2  323.24)  ano  tov  puepov  xavdov  apyopevoL 

supports  the  second,  and  may  indicate  that  little  is  lost  at  either  end  of  the  line:  cf.  4,  8-10  nn.’  (WBH). 

4  ]u  npoc  Ton  xpord(f>ut ft.  Probably  ano  ro]v  npoc  Ton  icpoTd<f>co\i  xavOov,  meaning  the  small  angle  of 
the  eye,  towards  the  temple,  by  analogy  with  the  great  angle  which  is  sometimes  called  0  xavOoc  npoc  Tpv  pwa 
or  napd  rrj  pm  (e.g.  ps.-Gal.  Int.  1 6.6  (xiv  772.6  K.  =  82.1  Petit));  cf.  Aet.  7.60  (CMG  VIII.2  313.6-7)  and  tov 
npoc  rfj  pivi  xavdov  tov  peyaXov  xaXovpevov.  A  reference  to  the  small  angle  as  temporal  is  found  in  Cels. 
7.7.4A  (CML  I  313.7-8). 

6  n]epiiaSuvi:  supplied  by  Prof.  I.  Andorlini.  The  word  is  new,  but  cf.  xartaSiov,  diminutive  of  xanac, 
‘lancet’,  which  is  thought  to  be  derived  from  xadlripi  (Chantraine,  Diet.  etym.  s.v.).  xaTiadiov  is  known  only 
from  Aret.  1.2.9  (CMG  II  146.19),  but  xanac  is  slightly  more  frequent  and  appears  in  the  lists  of  instruments 
(fr.  1.5  n.).  Diminutives  in  -Stov  are  often  used  for  medical  tools.  This  instrument  for  ‘cutting  around’  may  have 
been  a  scalpel  with  a  curved  blade,  of  a  type  used  for  eye  surgery:  cf.  e.g.  Milne  (fr.  1.1  n.)  43-9;  Kiinzi  (fr.  1.1  n.) 
52  no.  23.  Cf.  perhaps  Lat.  circumcisorium,  a  surgical  instrument  used  on  hooves,  with  TLL  s.v. 

n$al'e' p' 1  aipeiv:  napaipeiv  corrected  to  nepiaipeiv.  The  verb  nepiaipetv  was  frequently  used  in  surgical 
contexts:  e.g.  ps.-Gal.  Int.  19.6  (xiv  784.4-5  K.  =  93.3-4  Petit),  for  operations  on  the  encanthis,  pterygium,  and 
staphyloma;  also  Aet.  7.74  (CMG  VIII.2  323.6),  in  the  context  of  surgery  for  ixTpomov. 


104 


II.  NEW  MEDICAL  TEXTS 


plate 
ii  79. 

differ 


7 jf}[.  Probably  7 rp[oc;  rov[.  with  a  straight-stemmed  r  and  a  smallish  o,  not  excluded. 

7  Viui]  rappwi.  On  pp  and  pc  in  the  papyri,  cf.  Gignac,  Grammar  i  14^-5.  The  tarsus  is  a  cartilaginous 
which  forms  the  margin  of  the  eyelids,  where  the  eyelashes  grow:  cf.  e.g.  Gal.  UP  10.7  (iii  793.5-17  K.  = 


13—26  Helmreich). 

eldo [.  Perhaps  to  be  read  as  eld’  o[,  e.g.  6[polo)c,  o[utojc.  WBH  notes  that  o[rav 


would  be  difficult  in  a 


tense  narrative. 

8  e^eyXvif) [.  e^eyXv^[a  and  e^eyXwf,[av  are  possible,  but  hardly  e^ey\uif>{ac  to  judge  by  3  and  13.  For 
lent  forms  of  b<y\v<f>w,  cf.  e.g.  Gal.  UP  12.10, 14  (iv  42.9,  57  8  K.  =  ii  212.2,  223.2  Helmreich);  Aet.  7.82, 


85  (CMG  VIII. 2  330.1,  331.14). 

8-10  D.  Leith  suggests  that  the  object  of  i£4y\w/i[-  is  oXov  ro\v  tuAov  t 6v  noioDvra  [tt/v  ii<Tp\o-rrqv.  The 
line  length  is  uncertain,  but  the  condition  is  suitable:  cf.  notes  below. 

10  ]  OTtr/v,  perhaps  the  end  of  eicrpoTtri.  ‘eversion’  of  the  eyelid,  but  exKorrr),  cutdng  out,  excision ,  could 
also  fit  the’ context.  Both  are  employed  by  Aetius,  7.74  (CMG  VIII.2  323.9,  15;  3M-I3>  16)*  in  describing  the 
surgery  for  the  eversion  of  the  eyelid  (cKrpomov). 

ica[£]  el  pev.  WBH  compares  Paul.  Acg.  6.12  (CMG  IX.2  55.10-12)  /cat  el  pev  dvaXdfiot  to  cxrjpa  to 
fiXefapov  teat  e’lco)  rpaveitj,  apKovpeOa  tjj  xeipovpyicy  el  8e  en  eterpenoiTO  ktX. 

€ict[  may  be  the  beginning  of  a  verb,  such  as  elcTpeiropat,  which  is  used  in  some  manuscripts  of  Aet. 
7.74  (CMG  VIII.2  323.17-18)  in  a  description  of  the  operation  on  the  eversion  of  the  eyelid;  see  also,  in  another 
context,  Heliod.  ap.  Orib.  Coll.  Med.  46.10.4  (CMG  VI.2.1  219.21,  22).  Otherwise  e.g.  etc  r[d  or  another  form 
of  the  article:  cf  Aet.  loc.  cit.  to  fiXefapov  etc  rd  evroc  Tpair^cerat  peptj. 

12  ]pv).  ‘Possibly  negative  p!/,  in  the  protasis  of  a  condition,  e.g.  el  Sej  prj:  cf  io’  (WBH). 

13  ]ei>  erepvov.  or  ]  everepvov  [.  Both  verbs  are  used  in  medical  writings,  the  latter  especially  in  surgical 
contexts.  WBH  proposes  ecwO]ev:  cf.  12;  Paul.  Aeg.  6.12  (CMG  IX.2  55.12-14)  el  8e  en  e’xTpenoiTO  .......  Kara 

to  ectode v  pepoc  tov  j3Ae^>apoo  86vrec  Suo  Siaipeceic  ktA. 


Instructions  for  couching  a  cataract:  cf.  esp.  6,  7  nn.  The  operation  is  described  by  Cels.  7.7-14  (CML  1 
319.29-322.10),  ps.-Gal.  Int.  19.7  (xiv  784.7-12  IC  =  93.7-12  Petit),  and  Paul.  Aeg.  6.21  (CMG  IX.2  60.5-61.29). 
imoxupa  is  discussed  together  with  yXavnoopa  in  P.  Ross.  Georg.  I  20.55-67.  See  also  5241  fr.  1.3  n. 

2  ]  inidetc  [.  This  could  be  a  reference  to  the  patch  that  has  to  be  placed  on  the  healthy  eye  to  hold  it 
still  while  the  other  is  operated  on  (cf.  3  n.),  or  to  the  medicine  that  has  to  be  applied  to  the  eye  that  is  operated 
on.  Less  probably,  it  could  refer  to  the  position  of  the  patient  or  to  that  of  the  doctors  finger  on  the  eyelid.  The 
finger  is  used  to  press  the  eyelid  and  to  move  it  gently  while  observing  the  movement,  if  any,  of  the  cataract,  in 
order  to  decide  if  an  operation  is  possible  or  not.  The  patient  has  to  be  seated  facing  the  surgeon,  in  a  well-lit 
room,  and  turned  towards  the  light,  but  not  in  direct  sunlight.  See  Cels.  7.7.14C  (CML  I  321.15-16);  Paul.  Aeg. 
6.21.2  (CMG  IX. 2  61.3-5). 

3  3jec/2€uo[:  a  form  of  8ecpevu>  or  one  of  its  compounds,  e.g.  emSecpedat.  WBH  suggests  the  present 
participle  passive,  since  an  active  participle  would  be  expected  to  be  in  the  nominative  singular  masculine, 
agreeing  with  the  subject  (cf.  7  n.).  Cels.  7.7.14C  (CML  I  321.18-20)  recommends  placing  a  woollen  pad  over 
the  sound  eye  before  the  operation  and  bandaging  it  to  keep  it  still:  cf.  Paul.  Aeg.  6.21.2  (CMG  IX.2  61.4—5). 
(em)8ecpevto  is  less  common  than  (im)8ecpea>.  Hie  latter  is  used  e.g.  by  Paul.  Aeg.  3-35-1  (CMG  IX.i  221.7—8) 
in  conjunction  with  imTlOijpi  in  a  passage  relating  to  the  application  of  a  poultice  for  a  breast  condition;  in 
describing  the  bandaging  that  follows  the 'cataract  operation  (6.21.2),  he  uses  entnd-qpi  together  with  em8ea> 
(CMG  1X.2  61.21-2).  imrlOtjpi  is  also  found  together  with  beepeeo  in  e.g.  ps.-Gal.  Rem.  Parab.  3  (xiv  534.17 
K.);  Paul.  Acg.  4.16  (CMG  IX.  1  334. 5). 


4]rtv.  Probably  cc]tu\ 

5  eV  rou  jS[.  f$[Xe<f>apov  would  not  suit 
Paul.  Aeg.  6.21.2  (CMG  IX.2  61.12—13)  rijc  ent 


1  set  of  instructions  for  cataract  surgery.  Perhaps  fi[ddovc:  cf. 
o  fiddo c  <f>opde.  WBH  suggests  that  the  verb  was  e.g.  falverai 


5240.  TREATMENTS  FOR  EYE  CONDITIONS 


105 


or  opdrat:  cf.  Paul.  Aeg.  ibid.  (CMG  IX.2  61.14-16)  opdrai  8e  6  go-Xxoc  npo^avtoc  8ta  tt/v  8iafdvetav  tov 

6  ]  evretv:  perhaps  ■napa]i<evTeiv.  The  verb  is  used  by  e.g.  Gal.  UP  10.1  (iii  761.1  K.  =  ii  55.22-3  Helm¬ 
reich),  ps.-Gal.  Int.  19.7  (xiv  784.8  K.  =  93.7—8  Petit),  and  Paul.  Aeg.  6.21.2  (CMG  IX.2  61.8)  to  describe  the 
couching  of  the  cataract. 

rjl  ‘E.g.  rj[pepa:  cf.  Cels.  7.7.14E  (CML  I  321.27-9)  indinanda  acus  ad  ipsam  sujfusionem  leviterque  ibi 
verti  et paulatim  earn  dedacere  infra  regionem papillae  debet ’  (WBH). 

7  ]ye  Se  Kal  ec[.  ‘Supply  or  /carajye  Se  teal  ec  [.  Cf.  Paul.  Aeg.  6.21.2  (CMG  IX.2  61.13—17) 


5241.  On  Eye  Conditions 

57/230?)  Ft.  1 5.3  x  10.9  cm  Second/third  century 

Plate  VIII 

On  the  back  of  an  account,  and  upside  down  in  relation  to  it,  three  fragments  written 
across  the  fibres.  The  lower  margin  is  preserved  in  fr.  1  to  a  depth  of  about  2  cm.  The  blank 
space  at  the  top  of  fr.  2  may  represent  the  upper  margin;  that  at  the  foot  of  fr.  3  probably 
represents  the  lower  margin. 

Frr.  2  and  3  are  written  in  a  plain  medium-sized  hand  comparable  to  that  of  VIII  1100 
(GLHxob)  of  206.  Fr.  1  is  written  with  a  thicker  pen  but  the  letter  formation  is  similar  to  that 
of  the  other  fragments  and  it  does  not  seem  necessary  to  suppose  that  a  different  writer  is  at 
work,  though  this  is  a  possibility.  For  variation  in  the  work  of  a  single  writer  on  a  single  medical 
text,  cf.  esp.  P.  Strasb.  gr.  inv.  90  (MP3  2379;  Kalbfleisch,  Pap.  argent,  gr.  Pis.  I— II),  discussed 
by  I.  Andorlini,  in  A.  Garzya  (ed.),  Storia  e  ecdotica  del  testi  medici  greci  (1996)  14  with  n.  24; 
5248  introd. 

Diaeresis  is  written  over  initial  v  (frr.  2.7;  3.2,  8).  Middle  dot  marks  the  end  of  an  answer 
in  the  questionnaire  (frr.  2.10;  3.5,  8,  17).  An  omission  at  fr.  3.16  is  corrected  by  an  addition 
above  the  line  by  the  original  hand,  o  for  10  is  found  at  fr.  1.4,  et,  for  t  at  fr.  3.14,  and  01  for  v  at 
fr.  3.16. 

The  distance  between  the  fragments  is  unknown.  To  judge  by  parallel  texts,  e.g.  ps.-Gal. 
Int.  16.1-9  (xiv  767.1-775.13  K.  =  77.7-84.17  Petit),  fr.  1  may  have  come  close  to  fr.  2,  while  frr. 
2  and  3  may  have  been  quite  widely  separated. 

Fr.  1  contains  a  list  of  eye  conditions  arranged  by  the  part  afFected,  while  frr.  2—3  con¬ 
tain  definitions  of  eye  conditions,  presented  in  the  form  of  a  questionnaire.  Fr.  1  may  itself 
have  formed  part  of  the  answer  to  a  preceding  question,  but  this  is  quite  uncertain.  Medical 
questionnaires  or  catechisms,  probably  manuals  for  the  use  of  doctors  or  medical  students, 
are  known  from  about  20  papyrus  texts,  dating  mostly  from  the  second  to  the  fourth  century. 
Three  others  deal  with  ophthalmology:  P.  Aberd.  11,  of  the  second  century  (MP3  2342;  M.-H. 


It  NEW  MEDICAL  TEXTS 


io  6 

Marganne,  L’Ophtalmologie  dans  TEgypte  greco-romaine  d'apres  les  papyrus  litteraires  grecs  (1994) 
104— 11);  P.  Ross.  Georg.  1 20,  also  of  the  second  century  (MP3  2343;  Marganne,  Ophtalmologie 
112-32);  and  P.  Strasb.  gt.  inv.  849,  of  the  fourth  century  (MP3  2343.01;  ed.  C.  Magdelaine  in  I. 
Andorlini  (ed.),  Testi  medici  su papiro  (2004)  63-77).  For  such  medical  catechisms  in  general, 
see  LXXIV  4972  mtrod.;  5235,  5238,  and  5239  above 

Fr.  2  contains  a  question  about  at  least  three  types  of  eye  inflammation,  rdpa^ic,  6(f>d  aX- 
pta,  and  ^Xeypovr/,  followed  by  their  definitions.  The  least  damaged  of  these,  that  of  rapa^ic, 
consists  of  one  sentence  stating  the  symptoms  and  the  causes  of  the  disease.  Causes  are  omitted 
in  fr.  3,  and  may  be  included  here  to  help  distinguish  between  the  different  kinds  of  eye  inflam¬ 
mation.  Fr.  3  gives  definitions  of  various  corneal  ulcerations,  apparently  arranged  according  to 
the  degree  of  their  severity. 

The  work  represented  may  have  been  concerned  only  with  eye  conditions,  like  Galen’s 
lost  On  the  Diagnosis  of  the  Diseases  of  the  Eye  (cf.  B.  Zipser,  Galenos  3  (2009)  107-12)  or  the  Ten 
Treatises  on  the  Eye  of  Hunayn  ibn  Ishaq.  Alternatively,  it  may  have  had  a  larger  scope,  similar 
to  that  of  the  pseudo-Galenic  Introductio .  In  any  case,  the  short  questions  and  the  simple  and 
clear  definitions  indicate  that  it  was  probably  an  introductory  manual  for  beginning  medical 
students  or  for  any  others  interested  in  such  matters. 

Cf.  in  general  Marganne,  Ophtalmologie-,  J.  Hirschberg,  Wiirterbuch  der  Augenheilkunde 
(1887);  Geschichte  der  Augenheilkunde  i  (1899)  69,  85-7;  The  Ophthalmology  of  Aetius  of  Amida, 
translated  by  R.  L.  Waugh  Jr  (2000);  H.  Magnus,  Die  Augenheilkunde  der  Alten  (1901)  498-588; 
for  Latin  equivalents,  H.  Nielsen,  Ancient  Ophthalmological Agents  (1974)  90-92;  on  metaphors 
for  eye  conditions,  F.  Skoda,  Medecine  ancienne  et  metaphore  (1988)  283-93. 

Fr.  1 

]  _  irepi  8[e 
]t c,  VTToyv\cic 
]a/ctc,  pvorria- 
]  KavOovc  /cat 
eyKa\i>6i8ec  /cat 
1  ero  peXav 
](iaTa  A<ryoi>[- 

]  airop-rjijtc  [ 

]  ual 


3  uVo  4  ]  w  blotted  4—5  1.  /xuowiactc 


5-8  abraded  on  the  left 


1 1.  anopprttic 


5241.  ON  EYE  CONDITIONS 


,3  n  [ 

rt  icriv  Tap}a£ic  /cat  rt  o<f>daXp la  /ca[t  rt 
(f>\eypov\r);  [ 

apa^iv  pev  X4]yovciv  otclv  d  ocftdaXpoc  [ 
e’]-77t  Suo  rj  rpeic  rfpepac  r  [ 
aj tTtojv  Kanvdiv,  Koviop[rcov 
6<f>8aXfi\la  Se  orav  [i]yyevrjT{o.L 

]  V7TO  TIVOC  TWV  €v\_ 

]  .  [.  <  ] vopevoc  [ 

(f>Xeyp\  ovrjv  Be  Xe[yov civ 
ipu]6pd  fj.  [ 

].[ 

»t[ 


II  NEW  MEDICAL  TEXTS 


about  (the  pupil  (?))  ...  cataract  ...  short-sightedness  ...;  (about)  the  corners  of  the  eye  and  ... 
turnouts  in  the  inner  angle  of  the  eye  and  (discharges  (?))  the  black  of  the  eye...  they  call  (about  the 

nerve  descending)  from  the  brain  . . .  rupture  . . .  and  prolapse 

Fr.  2 

‘What  is  irritarion  and  what  is  ophthalmia  and  (. . .)  what  is  inflammation? 

‘They  call  it  irritation  when  the  eye...  for  two  or  three  days  . . .  responsible  . . .  smoke,  dust . . and  (there 
is)  ophthalmia  when  . . .  occurs  in  ...  by  one  of  the  . . .  becoming  (?)  . . they  call  it  inflammation  ...  are  red. 

Fr.  3 

' . . .  scars  as  . . .  the  membrane  . . . 

'What  is  an  excavated  ulcer? 

\ ..  a  dean,  small  ulcer,  (similar  to)  punctures, ... 

‘What  is  a  white  speck? 

'...  the  black  of  the  eye,  and  ...  and  reddish  (on)  the  white. 

'What  is  a  cloud? 

‘...a.  small  ulcer  on  the  black  of  the  eye  . . . 

‘What  is  a  mist? 

‘ . . .  similar  to  misty  air . . . 

‘What  is  a  blister? 

‘An  ulcer  coming  to  be  . . .  impure  . . . 

‘What  is  a  hypopyon? 

‘...  a  collection  of  pus  throughout ...  (they)  call  ...’ 

Fr.  i 

Classification  of  eye  conditions.  The  conditions  are  listed  in  the  nominative,  and  each  affected  part 
stands  in  the  accusative,  introduced  by  irepl.  The  chapter  on  eye  conditions  in  ps.-Gal.  Int.  begins  with  a  similar 
catalogue  (16.1  (xiv  767.1-768.10  K.  =  77.7-78.17  Petit)),  followed  by  brief  definitions  of  most  of  the  conditions 
mentioned.  The  papyrus  appears  to  have  the  affected  parts  in  a  different  order  and  to  have  a  less  detailed  inven¬ 
tory.  Cf.  the  shorter  but  more  elaborate  list  in  Aet.  7.2  (CMC  V11I.2  254.31-256.3)5  also  ps.-Gal.  Def.  Med  326, 
351  (xix  433.3-9,  436.17-437.2  K.);  ps.-Sor.  Quaest.  Med.  343.2-3L  Fischer;  Paul.  Nic.  32.9-16  Ieraci  Bio  (p.  96). 
In  ps.-Sor.,  the  list  of  eye  conditions  answers  a  question,  but  the  answer  does  not  (as  in  the  present  list)  mention 
the  part  of  the  eye  that  is  affected  in  each  case.  The  last  preserved  section,  on  conditions  affecting  the  optic  nerve 
(9  n.),  is  likely  to  have  come  towards  the  end  of  the  list,  to  judge  by  the  Introductio  and  Aet.  7.2  (CMG  VI1I.2 
255.27-8).  There  is  no  observable  overlap  with  the  other  fragments,  but  the  conditions  discussed  in  fr.  3  may 
have  been  mentioned  in  the  section  on  the  black  of  the  eye  (7-9). 

If  the  line  length  is  approximately  the  same  as  in  frr.  2  and  3,  there  may  be  about  17  letters  lost  on  the 
left  in  each  line. 

1  ]  [:  the  foot  of  an  upright;  an  upright  descending  below  the  line  ( p ,  t,  or  r?);  an  upright  followed 

by  the  foot  of  a  short  descending  oblique  («?);  an  upright  followed  by  the  foot  of  a  short  descending  oblique 
(not  k,  but  ij?)  or  an  upright  followed  by  the  lower  end  of  c  or  e;  three  specks  on  the  line. 

The  first  line  must  have  contained  the  end  of  a  set  of  eye  affections.  Apart  from  the  categories  mentioned 
below,  ps.-Gal.  Int.  16.1  (xiv  767.1-768.10  K.  =  77.7-78.17  Petit)  considers  diseases  of  the  whole  of  the  ocular 
globe  (6  oAoc  6<{idaXp6c),  the  corneo-scleral  fold  (cre^dvrj),  the  sclera  (XevKOf),  and  the  eyelids  or  the  mem¬ 
branes  (vpevec).  None  of  the  many  possible  conditions  seems  a  good  fit  for  the  traces. 

2  ]  .  Perhaps  an  a  with  its  tail  extended  at  the  end  of  a  sentence:  there  appears  to  be  a  trace  of  the  loop  at 
the  lower  left-hand  corner.  Alternatively,  perhaps  a  diple  obelismene  used  to  divide  sections:  cf.  5235. 

-nepl  5[e  marks  the  start  of  a  new  section,  probably  concerned  with  diseases  affecting  the  pupil  (3  n.,  4  n.); 


5241.  ON  EYE  CONDITIONS 


109 


irepl  S[e  n)v  Koprju  is  likely.  Ps.-Gal.  Int.  16.1  (xiv  768.6-8  K.  =  78.13-16  Petit)  has  in  this  section  iJAoc,  viroxvcic , 
yXavKiuctc,  pv8plactc,  tf>8l etc,  cvygvctc,  irXmvKoplacic,  apavpwcic,  pvTiStvcic,  puinaXaiifi,  ruiepaXunji,  fivami- 
acic,  and  8lolitvi)cic.  Of  these,  vnogvcic,  yXavicaicic,  pudplacic,  and  <j>8(cic  appear  in  all  medical  sources  (i.e. 
ps-Gal.  Int.  and  Def.  Med,  Orib.,  Aet.,  Paul.  Aeg.,  ps.-Alex.  Trail.,  Leo  Med.,  and  loan.  Act.),  connected  either 
directly  with  the  pupil  or  with  the  vision  in  general;  cvygvcic,  vvicraXioi/i,  and  pvuiirlacic  appear  in  most  of 
them,  while  apavpwac,  a  total  impairment  of  the  vision,  is  sometimes  considered  a  disease  of  the  optic  nerve. 
Two  of  them  are  still  legible  here,  uTroyucic  (3)  and  puaiirla  or  fj.vunrla.cic  (4).  The  list  may  have  included  most, 
if  not  all  of  the  most  common  conditions. 

3  ]ic.  Of  the  remaining  conditions  ending  in  -ic  commonly  found  in  medical  writings,  yXavKaicic, 
puSplacic,  <f>0lctc,  coyyvcic,  and  dpavpiactc  could  fit.  See  next  n. 

lhroyi/fctc  or  vn6xv[p.a.  In  the  Roman  period,  virogvcic  was  defined  as  a  coagulation  of  a  humour  be¬ 
tween  the  crystalline  and  the  uvea  (cf.  e.g.  Rufus  ap.  Orib.  Syn.  8.49.1  (CMG  VI. 3  266.16— 20)),  and  subsequent¬ 
ly  identified  with  the  modern  cataract.  Since  they  are  often  considered  together,  yXavKiocic  appears  a  logical 
choice  for  the  word  preceding  or  following  6n6Xucic.  On  these  two  conditions,  cf.  e.g.  Marganne,  Ophtalmo - 
logie  100-103, 122—3;  HPLS 1  (1979)  199-214;  MHJ  36  (2001)  23-33;  K.-D.  Fischer,  MHJ 35  (2000)  127-47; 

id.  in  S.  Sconocchia,  L.  Toneatto  (cdd.),  Lingue  tecniche  delgreco  e  del  latino  iii  (2000)  69-79. 

4  jtoctc.  Ps.-Gal.  Int.  lists  three  diseases  of  the  pupil  ending  with  this  sequence:  yXauKatcic,  apavpwac, 
and  purlSwcic.  yXavxwctc  (cf.  previous  11.)  is  listed  in  all  the  medical  sources.  f>vrl8w cic,  which  is  mentioned 
only  in  the  catalogue  of  the  Introductio  and  is  not  explained  in  the  chapter  itself,  is  perhaps  less  likely  to  be 
mentioned  here,  apavpwcic,  usually  a  total  impairment  of  vision,  is  described  in  the  lists  as  a  disease  connected 
either  directly  with  the  pupil  or  more  broadly  with  the  vision,  and  due  either  to  an  unknown  cause  or  to  a 
problem  with  the  optic  nerve,  e.g.  ps.-Gal.  Int.  16.1, 10  (xiv  768.7, 776.8-9  K.  =  78.15,  85.10-12  Petit);  Paul.  Aeg. 
3.22.31  (CMG  DC.i  185.15-16);  Aet.  7.50  (CMG  VIII.2  304.7-305.2). 

4—5  pvonla\[cic  (1.  pvoi-):  or  possibly  pvonla  (1.  pvwirla).  On  o  for  <o,  see  Gignac,  Grammar  i  275—7. 
For  this  condition,  cf.  ps.-Gal.  Int.  16.1, 10  (xiv  767.5, 768.8, 776.12-14  K.  =  77.11, 78.15-16, 85.15-17  Petit);  Def. 
Med.  347  (xix  436.3-5  K.);  Aet.  7.47  (CMG  VIII.2  301.1-5);  Paul.  Aeg.  3.22.35  (CMG  IX.i  187.4-9). 

5 1  tcavdovc  ko.1.  The  accusative  indicates  that  this  introduces  a  new  section,  on  the  diseases  affecting  the 
comers  of  the  eyes.  Before  icavOovc,  one  would  expect  irepl  Se  rove],  as  in  2;  cf.  7  and  9.  Ps.-Gal.  Int.  16.1  (xiv 
76y.i  j-18  K.  =  78.5-7  Petit)  here  again  gives  the  most  extensive  list  of  the  conditions  affecting  the  angles  of  the 
eyes.  They  are  specified  in  a  separate  section,  between  the  diseases  of  the  lids  and  those  of  the  sclera  (Xevicov), 
and  include  eyxavSlc,  uyKvXr/,  mepuyiov,  pvac,  irpoaftucic,  alylXioi/t,  and  ayXlXojiji.  Aetius  mentions  in  his 
introduction,  7.2  (CMG  VIII.2  255.15-17),  only  three  of  them,  atylXioifi,  eyxavOlc,  and  pvac,  but  at  7.60  and  65 
(CMG  VIII.2  313.3-10,  317.3-5),  he  regards  irrepvyiov  and  alpoppayla  as  also  affecting  the  corners  of  the  eyes. 
Ps.-Gal.  Def  Med.  351  (xix  436.17-18  K.)  treats  them  together  with  the  diseases  of  the  eyelid:  irepl  to.  flXe<j>upo. 
K<xl  to vc  KavOov c  cvpicTrtTat  iT 6.8 1)  TavTa..  So  here  we  may  consider  restoring  xal  |  [rd  fiXe<f>o.pa,  as  these  are 
commonly  associated  with  the  angles  of  the  eye. 

6  iyi<a]v8lSec  /cat.  Probably  k al  |  Ipuddcc,  as  these  two  conditions  are  often  named  together;  cf.  Aet.  7.2 
(CMG  VIII.2  255.16),  Paul.  Aeg.  3.22.20  (CMG  IX.I  178.18-28),  ps.-Alex.  Trail.  Oc.  1  (Puschmann,  NachtrHge 
148.3),  loan.  Act.  Diagn.  2.7  (446.15  Ideler).  For  iyxavOlc,  cf.  5240  fr.  2.3ffi  n. 

7  j  cto  peXav.  As  this  is  the  beginning  of  a  new  section  concerning  ‘the  black  of  the  eye’,  we  expect  ire  pi) 
8e.  The  first  trace  is  a  short  vertical  low  in  the  line  on  the  edge:  S  is  not  suggested,  but  in  view  of  the  damage  to 
the  surface,  it  is  not  excluded.  peXav  in  medical  texts  is  used  in  a  broad  sense  and  refers  to  the  iris  as  well  as  the 
section  of  cornea  that  covers  it,  so  that  diseases  of  the  peXav  may  be  attributed  either  to  the  iris  or  to  the  cornea; 
on  the  iris,  cf.  e.g.  Galen  UPlQ.x  (iii  767.16-769.3  IC  =  ii  61.4-62.5  Helmreich).  Ps.-Gal.  Int.  16.1  (xiv  768.3-6 
K.  =  78.10-13  Petit)  does  not  list  any  diseases  of  the  cornea,  but  instead  names  17  conditions  relating  to  the  iris 
(?pic).  Aetius  in  his  introduction,  7.2  (CMG  VIII.2  255.17-22),  distinguishes  between  diseases  of  the  cornea 
and  those  of  the  iris,  but  later,  e.g.  7.27-30  (CMG  VIII.2  273.18-277.6),  describes  the  former  as  affecting  the 
black  of  the  eye  (peXav)  or  the  iris  (Iptc).  The  conditions  most  commonly  attributed  to  the  black  of  the  eye  are 


no  II  NEW  MEDICAL  TEXTS 

apyefiov,  fioOplov,  icolXoipa,  d^Ai/c,  vepeXiov,  intKavpa,  tftXvKrlc,  ouAij,  A evKai/xa,  imtottvov,  and  various  forms 
of  npdnrosctc  (puioKepaXov,  crapvX oifia,  17A oc,  prjXov,  cf.  c.g.  Paul.  Aeg.  3.22.22  (CMG  IX.1 179.27—180.2)). 

8-9  J/iiara  Ae'youfjct.  Ar  the  beginning,  ftotAtoj/xara,  em/cauj/rara,  cra^uAdiljuara,  and  AeuKcol/rara  are 
possible,  preceded  by  a;  unoc<jidy]p,aTa  is  perhaps  less  likely  as  this  condition  is  usually  believed  to  affect  the 
white  of  die  eye  (e.g.  ps.-Gal.  Int.  16.1, 7  (xiv  768.1, 773.7-10  K.  =  78.8, 82.22-83.1  Petit))  or  the  conjunctiva  (e.g. 
Aet.  7.22  (CMG  VIII.2  270.4—7)).  On  the  kinds  of  staphyloma,  cf.  e.g.  Aet.  7.36  (CMG  VIII.  2  286.18—287.13), 
and  for  the  expression,  cf.  5243  iii  13-14  w/>(oc)  a  ino[vopA£ovct]v  iW[o]  \xvp.aTa;  Gal.  Turn.  Pr.  Nat.  17  (vii 
732.9—10  K.)  ra  8e  cra<f>vXu>p>a ra  Ka.Xovp.eva',  also  ps.-Alex.  Trail.  Oc.  I  (Puschmann,  Nachtrage  152.5—6)  tov  ko- 
Xovpevov  craijiuXoiparoc  rroXXal  elct  8ta<l>opat.  Similar  phrases  include  e.g.  in  Aet.  7.2 17  Xeyopevri  8e  p.(X<f>wcic, 
1 7  8e  yAau/ccuctc  A eyopivr}  (CMG  VIII.2  255.13-14,  26). 

9  ]  tov  airo  e  (:  probably  nepl  Sej,  since  the  accusative  indicates  the  beginning  of  a  new  section.  The 
condition  mentioned  in  the  next  line  and  introduced  by  this  heading  belongs,  according  to  ps.-Gal.  Int.  16.1 
(xiv  768.9  K.  =  78.16  Petit),  to  the  conditions  affecting  the  nopoi  of  the  eye,  i.c.  the  optic  nerves  (Gal.  Caus. 
Symp.  r.2  (vii  88.17-89.2  K.)  =  Heroph.  T85  von  Staden  (p.  203);  Orib.  Coll.  Med.  25.57.8  (CMG  VI.2.1  84.8— 
ll)).  The  optic  nerve  is  described  by  expressions  such  as  to  air'  cyKepaXov  Karapepop.evov  ini  tov  opdaXpov 
vevpov  (Gal.  loc.  cit.)  or  0  Strareivcov  an 6  tov  eyicepaXov  /cat  prjvtyyoc  nopoc  ini  tov  opOaXpov  (ps.-Gal.  Int. 
16.11  (xiv  776.17-18  K.  =  85.21-2  Petit))  or  to.  an’ eynepaXov  Karapepopeva  vevpa  ini  rac  gihpac  rd)v  opdaXpdiv 
(Act.  7.1  (CMG  VIII.2  254.1-2)).  Sec  also  Gal.  New.  Diss.  2.2  (ii  832.6-11  K.  =  27.4-10  Garofalo).  We  may  then 
restore  here  €y«r[€|<^dAou,  then  e.g.  nopov,  perhaps  preceded  by  a  participle. 

10— 11  j  dn6pr\£tc  (1.  anopp-q^ic)  [  |  j  /cat  nponr\o)\cic.  On  the  use  of  single  rather  than  double  p  in  ano- 
prj£ic,  see  Gignac,  Grammar  i  156.  dnoppr)£ic  is  the  first  of  the  conditions  affecting  the  optic  nerve  mentioned 
by  the  Introductio  (16.1  (xiv  768.9-10  K.  =  78.16-17  Petit)),  dndppr)£ic,  napepnraictc,  cvpnroicic,  sXkwcic, 
avdpai«jicLc;  cf.  Int.  16.II  (xiv  776.16-777.2  K.  =  85.20-86.1  Petit).  Two  of  these  conditions,  cvpnrujcic  and 
napipnTwcic,  are  mentioned  by  Leo  Med.  Syn.  3.37-8  (149  Ermerins),  while  eX kcocic  and  avOpaKwcic  are  not 
usually  associated  with  the  optic  nerves.  Actius  (7.2,  50  (CMG  VIII.2  255.27-8,  304.13-15))  attributes  ap.au- 
pa>ci<  to  a  paralysis,  an  obstruction  of  the  optic  nerve,  or  a  thickening  of  the  coats  of  the  optic  nerve;  he  also 
relates  apflXvamla  (7.49  (CMG  VIII.2  303.9-12)),  among  other  causes,  to  some  changes  in  the  optic  nerve. 

nponraictc  or  npdnrwpa,  procidentia,  usually  designates  either  a  protrusion  of  the  uvea  (pay  oe  1817  c, 
often  assimilated  to  the  iris)  through  a  wound  or  an  ulcer  of  the  cornea  (e.g.  Paul.  Aeg.  3.22.22  (CMG  DCi 
179.27-180.10)),  or  a  prolapse  of  the  entire  eye  (Aet.  7.26  (CMG  VIII.2  272.20-27)),  resulting  from  a  violent 
blow  to  the  head.  According  to  Galen,  UP  10.8  (iii  797.17-798.8  K.  =  ii  82.20-83.1  Helmreich),  a  prominent 
(nponerecrepoc)  eye  results  from  a  rupture  of  the  muscle  surrounding  the  optic  nerve  or  of  the  optic  nerve 
itself,  or  from  a  stretching  of  the  optic  nerve  following  a  paralysis  of  the  muscle  that  holds  it.  nponrwcic  could 
perhaps  have  been  used  here  to  designate  such  a  condition. 

As  procidentia  can  be  the  consequence  of  a  violent  inflammation  that  leads  to  a  rupture  of  the  eyeball 
(Cels.  6.6.1D,  6.6.8G  (CML  I  259.14-17,  264.21-4)),  one  might  perhaps  restore  prjg tc]  Kal  npdnr[w\cic.  Ps.- 
Alex.  Trail.  Oc.  1  (Puschmann,  Nachtrage  150.30-31),  on  ulceration  of  the  tunics  of  the  eye  and  procidentia ,  has 
the  sequence  prj  £tc  re  /cat  npdnrosctc. 

Alternatively,  one  could  suppose  that  an6pp-q£ic  was  the  only  condition  of  the  optic  nerve  mentioned.  A 
new  section  would  then  have  started  after  it,  and  nponrusetc  would  belong  to  that  section.  It  could  have  been 
concerned  with  the  conditions  affecting  the  whole  eye,  as  those  relating  to  the  iris  or  cornea  were  listed  earlier. 
One  may  supply  e.g.  nept  8i  tov  oXov  6<f>9aXp.ov:  cf.  ps.-Gal.  Int.  16. 1  (xiv  767.2  K.  =  77.8  Petit),  although  there 
the  conditions  affecting  the  whole  eye  come  at  the  beginning.  But  this  is  probably  too  long:  cf.  on  frr.  2-3. 

Frr.  2—3 

The  left-  and  right-hand  margins  are  not  preserved,  but  ft.  2.3  as  supplemented  indicates  that  the  ques¬ 
tions  were  indented  by  the  width  of  about  five  letters.  The  minimum  extent  of  the  loss  on  the  right  is  given  by 
the  probable  y[ewop.evov  at  ft.  3.10.  The  right-hand  margin  is  not  likely  to  have  stood  significantly  further  to  the 


5241.  ON  EYE  CONDITIONS  m 

right:  cf.  fr.  3.7-8  n.  The  line  length  will  then  have  been  about  13-13.5  cm.  Cf.  also  fr.  2.1-2  n. 

Fr.  2 

1-2  Question.  The  beginning  of  ps.-Gal.  Int.  16.1  (xiv  767.2-4  K.  =  77.8-10  Petit)  provides  the  best 
parallel:  nadi)  8i  nepl  pev  tov  oAov  opdaXpov  cuvlcrarai  raSc  japonic,  o<j>6aXp la,  <j>Xeypovr),  impopd  (Petit, 
cf.  vet.  lat.:  inipopd,  pXeypovq  codd.),  01817/xa,  eppvc-qpa  ktX.  Cf.  loan.  Act.  Diagn.  2.7  (444.2—3  Ideler);  also 
Paul.  Aeg.  3.22.2,  3  (CMG  IX.I  171.16-172.25).  Ps.-Alex.  Trail.  Oc.  1  (Puschmann,  Nachtrage  140.26-30)  has 
opdaXpla,  xqp-a)cic,  and  rdpa^tc,  similarly,  Hunayn  ibn  Ishaq,  Ten  Treatises  6  (Meyerhof  (1928)  55)  has  rdpa£tc, 
op8a.Xp.la,  and  yripascic. 

To  judge  by  the  assumed  line  length  (frr.  2-3  n.),  a  further  condition  may  have  been  lost  at  the  end  of 
line  1:  /ca[t  tL  ...  Kal  t i.  Perhaps  it  was  empopd:  cf.  ps.-Gal.  Int.  16.1  (xiv  767.3  K.  =  77.9  Petit),  xvpasetc,  not 
included  here  by  ps.-Gal.  Int.,  is  less  likely  but  not  impossible;  cf.  also  Aet.  7.5  (CMG  VIII. 2  257.13).  But  an 
additional  definition  would  not  be  easy  to  accommodate  in  the  space  available  at  8—9. 

2  <j>Xeypov]ri.  The  supplement  is  not  in  doubt,  as  this  is  the  only  condition  included  in  this  category  in 
the  ps.-Galenic  list  that  ends  in  77;  cf.  9. 

3ff.  rapaijtc  and  opdaXpla.  The  presentation  appears  to  be  closest  to  that  of  Paul.  Aeg.  3.22.2  (CMG 
DC.i  171.16-24),  for  whom  rapagic  is  short-lived  and  produced  by  external  causes,  while  opdaXpia  is  a  sort  of 
rdpa£tc  but  lasts  longer  and  may  be  produced  by  internal  (hidden)  as  well  as  external  causes.  For  rdpa£tc,  the 
remains  of  a  description  of  the  symptoms  (3)  and  references  to  die  duration  of  the  condition  (4)  and  its  causes 
(5)  can  be  recognized,  and  for  dpBaXpia,  the  beginning  of  the  description  (6)  and  a  reference  to  the  causes  (7); 
WBH  suggests  that  wc  should  expect  the  duration  to  be  mentioned,  either  in  the  lacuna  at  6-7,  if  the  order  of 
presentation  was  the  same  in  each  case,  or  after  the  causes.  For  derailed  discussion,  see  the  notes  below. 

3-6  Definition  of  rapa£tc. 

3  rdpagiv  p.iv  A e]yovciv  orav  6  op6aXp.de  [.  Cf.  ps.-Gal.  Int. 16 .2  (xiv  768.10-12  K.  =  78.17-20  Petit) 

reXe'ojc;  Paul.  Aeg.  3.22.2  (CMG  DCi  171.17-18)  17  p*ev  rdpa£tc  vypoTqc  icrl  tou  dpdaXpov  Kal  depporrjc  cvv 
ipevOet  neptTTO)  tov  koto  <j>vctv. 

4  8uo  7}  rpetc  rjpepac.  Eye  irritation  is  supposed  to  clear  on  its  own  after  two  or  three  days.  This  is 
implicit  in  Paul.  Aeg.  3.22.2  (CMG  DCi  171.17-24),  where  6<f>daXp.la,  as  a  worsening  of  rdpa^tc,  lasts  three  to 
five  days,  while  rdpa£ic  itself  Ai/ctoi  Ta^/cra  yosp^opev-qc  rfjc  atVi'ac.  Cf.  also  Act.  7.3  (CMG  VIII.2  256.4-20). 

t  [.  The  final  trace  is  an  upright.  WBH  suggests  rp[td>v  vnaplxovrow  tcov  ajmaiv;  cf.  5  n. 

5  Kanvwv,  koviop\to)v.  The  singular  i<ovtop[rov  is  less  likely;  the  plural  may  denote  different  lands  of 
smoke  and  dust.  These  are  listed  among  the  causes  of  the  disease  by  Orib.  Eup.  4.13. 1  (CMG  VI.3  444.19-20) 
lino  T€  Kanvov  ytvopevac  Kal  iyicavcecoc  ij  icdvewc,  rj  arevic  hnSdvriov  avyfj,  Aet.  7.3  (CMG  VIII.2  256.4-6) 
two  Te  Kanvov  ytyvopevac  Kal  iyKavceioc  77  Kovioprov  ij  tivoc  irepov  napanXyciov,  and  Paul.  Aeg.  3.22.2 
(CMG  IX.1 171.18-19)  vno  rivoc  e£(odev  air  tou  yevopevi j,  ofov  ijAiou,  Kanvov,  Kovioprov,  iXalov;  cf.  Hunayn 
ibn  Ishaq,  Ten  Treatises  6  (Meyerhof  (1928)  55.3-6).  To  judge  from  these  passages,  at  least  one  more  causative 
agent  is  likely  to  have  followed.  WBH  suggests  e.g.  iyKavcewv  as  the  last  of  three  causes  (cf.  4  n,).  The  list  will 
then  be  similar  to  those  in  Aetius  and  Oribasius,  except  that  the  former  adds  rj  rivoc  irepov  napanX-rjcIov  and 
the  latter  rj  arevic  iviBovriov  avyfj. 

6-8  Definition  of  opOaXpla.  'Ihe  surviving  words  do  not  correspond  closely  to  other  passages  on  this 
disease.  Galen  defines  opdaXpla  as  <f>Xeypovq  tov  nepiocrlov  re  Kal  nepiKpavlov  KaXovpevov  xltwvoc  {Comp. 
Med.  Loc.  4.3  (xii  711.8-9  K.))  and  pXeypovf)  ...  tov  inmepvKoroc  vpevoc  tw  KeparoetSei  ( Morb .  Diff.  13  (vi 
876.18-877.1  K.);  cf.  MMG  2.1  (xi  77.13-14  K.)),  and  see  Nutton  on  De  motihus  dubiis  8.14  (156.22  N.).  For 
ps.-Gal.  Int.  16.2  (xiv  768.12-15  K.  =  78.20-79.Z  Petit),  dpdaXpla  . . .  icrtv  orav  to  Xcukov  evepevOec  7J  /cat  Ta 
fiXepapa  in-qppeva  p-cto.  tov  rrjv  re  pvav  rd>v  jiXepdpwv  inaXyrj  elvai  /cat  ttjv  t<3v  Xet P“>v  inapfjv  inui8vvov. 
Paul.  Aeg.  3.22.2  (CMG  IX.r  171.20-22)  considers  6<j>8aXpla  an  aggravation  of  rapa£tc,  and  loan.  Act.  Diagn. 
2.7  (444.11-12  Ideler)  adds  that  it  is  caused  by  a  light  and  acrid  flow;  for  Hunayn  ibn  Ishaq,  Ten  Treatises  6 


II.  NEW  MEDICAL  TEXTS 


5241.  ON  EYE  CONDITIONS 


(Meyerhof  (1928)  55.7-34),  o<f>6a\p la  is  due  either  to  a  worsening  of  rdpaftc  or  to  an  internal  cause,  i.e.  a 
superfluity  which  flows  down  (from  die  head)  into  the  conjunctival  tunic  and  causes  it  to  swell’.  Cf.  also  Aet. 
7.4  (CMG  VII1.2  256.26-7). 

For  the  possibility  that  another  definition  is  to  be  accommodated  before  9  <f>\eyp]ovr)v  Se  Xi[yovctv,  see 

6  6<f>daXp]la  hi:  sc.  icrtv.  Cf.  Kuhner-Gcrth  i  4off.  Less  probably  A eyerai  is  understood  from  the 
preceding  XeyovcuK  cf.  Mayser,  Grammatik  ii.3  4®- 

6-7  [tlyydvri r[at:  WBH  suggests  rdpa^ic  as  the  subject  (cf.  Paul.  Aeg.  3.22.2  (CMG  IX.i  171.20-21)  xat 
7)  d<j>6a\pla  he  rapaglc  tic  ecrtv),  followed  by  a  reference  to  the  duration,  e.g.  int  nXetovac  r/pipac:  cf.  3ff.  n. 

7  rtov  ev[.  Perhaps  ev[ho8ev  or  iv[roc  rj  (rtDv)  e£(uOev,  followed  by  airlaiv,  as  the  causes  of  6<f>BaXpla 
were  thought  to  be  internal  as  well  as  external.  Cf.  Alex.  Trail.  Therap.  2  (ii  5-5 — E)>  Paul.  Aeg.  3.22.2  (CMG 
IX.  1 171.21). 

8  ]vopevoc:  e.g.  yijvopevoc  (or  yet-:  cf.  fr.  3.14)  may  form  part  of  a  description  of  the  state  of  the  eye, 
agreeing  with  6<f>da\(ioc  or  vprjv. 

9—10  Definition  of  <f>Xeypovq. 

9  After  Aefyouctv,  probably  orav. 

10  ipvjBpd  jj.  Only  ps.-Gal.  Int.  16.2  (xiv  768.15-17  K.  =  79.2-4  Petit)  and  Def.  Med.  327  (xix  433.10-12 
IC.)  give  a  precise  description  of  <f>Xeypovq  as  an  eye  disease.  In  the  first  passage,  the  definition  runs  </>X eypovq  Se 
ecrtv  iniractc  rod  re  ipvB-qparoc  i< at  rfjc  endpcetoc  rtdv  fiXetftapoiv,  to c  enmovtoc  avafiXenetv,  and  in  the  second 
<f>Xeypovl)  p.ev  ovv  ecrtv  oth-qpa  nept  rode  6<j>8aXpovc  per ’  ipevB-qparoc  xat  noXXrjc  Beppaciac  xat  hvcxtvrjctac 
icai  vvypwv  ytvdpevov.  We  may  restore  e.g.  ra  |  f}\e<f>apa.  Beppa  x at  epv]6pd  fj. 


1—2  End  of  a  definition.  Cf.  ps.-Gal.  Int.  16.9  (xiv  775.4-n  K.  =  84.7-14  Petit)  ouA -f)  he  ecrtv  orav  eirt 
rep  pe'Xavt  to d  o<f>6aXpov  eXxovc  fiaBeoc  ovroc  nagor-qc  vpevoc  emyevr)rai  xat  -q  Xpotd  Xevxoripa  <f>alvr)rat 
...  Xevicatpa  he  ravrov  pev  ecrtv  ouAjj,  htatfiipet  he  rip  iXxtocewc  peyaXr/v  (- rjc  WBH)  ovX-qv  pei^ova 
ical  naXvripav  entyevicOat  enl  rfjc  ipetoc,  fjv  xaXotict  Xevxcopa.  ‘Perhaps  e.g.  ouAdc  piv  Xeyovctv  orav  ..., 
XevKwpara  hi  orav  ef  iXxcbcetoc  peydXrjc  pe t^ovee  xal  nagurepat  imye(va>v)rat  ovXat,  are  Si)  [XevKorepwv 
hid  r-qv  |  naXdrr)T]a  row  vpevoc  rco[v  peXdvtov  </>a tvopivtov.  For  eXxwcetoc  peyaX-qc,  cf.  Aet.  8.12  (CMG  VIII. 2 
418.16);  peydXrjV  ouXr/v  pelCova  xal  rraxvrepav  is  transmitted  in  ps.-Galen,  but  word  order  and  sense  are  both 
unsatisfactory’  (WBH).  On  scars,  cf.  also  Aet.  7.39  (CMG  V1II.2  290.13-291.7);  Paul  Aeg.  3.22.24  (CMG  IX.i 
181.1-20);  loan.  Act.  Diagn.  2.7  (447.6-8  Ideler);  Hunayn  ibn  Ishaq,  Ten  Treatises  6  (Meyerhof  (1928)  64.23-6); 
Magnus,  Augenheilkunde  528-9;  Hirschbcrg,  Gescbicbte  i  85-7. 

2  ra>[.  E.g.  rrp  [ifcparoetSec  cf.  Aet.  7.39  (CMG  VII1.2  290.14),  where  the  cornea  is  mentioned;  Gal. 
Morb.  Dijf.  13  (vi  876.18—877.1  K.)  rov  inine<f>vxoroc  vpevoc  rep  xeparoethet.  Cf.  also  1—2  n. 

4-5  Definition  of  poOplov.  Restore  e.g.  xotXov  xaB]apdv  eXxvhptov  xevr-qpa[ct  crpoyyvXotc  |  Spot ov, 
erjevov.  Cf.  esp.  ps.-Gal.  Int.  16.7  (xiv  774.7-9  K.  =  83.17-19  Petit)  fioBpiov  hi  icrtv  eXxoc  xotXov  xaBapov, 
crevdv,  xevr-qpact  crpoyyvXotc  opotov,  fiadvrepov  eXxvhptov  (but  cf.  4  n.);  Aet.  7-i9  (CMG  VIII. 2  274.20—21) 
fioBpla  piv  icaXeirai  orav  enl  rov  piXavoc  yiv-qr at  xoiXa  tea l  creva  xal  xaBapa  eXx-q  xevr-qpactv  opota ;  also 
ps.-Gal.  Def  Med.  333  (xix  434.6-7  K.);  ps.-Alex.  Trail.  Oc.  1  (Puschmann,  Nachtrdge  148.7-8);  Paul.  Aeg.  3.22.21 
(CMG  IXi  179.3-4);  Leo  Med.  Syn.  3.30  (145  Ermerins);  loan.  Act.  Diagn.  2.7  (446.20-22  Ideler);  ps.-Sor. 
Quaest.  Med.  349L  Fischer;  Erot.  /3  3  (28.4-5  Nachmanson);  Hunayn  ibn  Ishaq,  Ten  Treatises  6  (Meyerhof  (1928) 
64.15-16);  Magnus,  Augenheilkunde  525. 

4  eXxvhptov.  Contrast  ps.-Gal.  Int.  16.7  (xiv  774.7-9  K.  =  83.17-19  Petit)  fiaBplov  he  ecrtv  eXxoc  ... 
P aBvrepov  iXxuhptov.  ‘The  fiodplov  is  elsewhere  said  to  be  deeper  than  the  xolXtopa:  cf.  Aet.  7.29  (CMG  VIII. 2 
274.22-3),  Paul.  Aeg.  3.22.21  (CMG  IX.I  179.4-5).  So  ps.-Galen  probably  wrote  fiadvrepov  xotXwparoc:  we 
expect  a  contrast  to  be  drawn  with  another  particular  kind,  not  quite  generally  and  unhelpfully  with  “a  small 
ulcer”.  eXxvhptov  may  be  an  intrusive  gloss’  (WBH). 


113 

6- 14  These  four  conditions  ( dpyepov ,  ve<j>eXtov,  dyAuc,  enlxavpa)  appear  in  the  same  order  in  ps.- 
Gal.  Int.  1 6.7  (xiv  773.17-774.7  K.  =  83.8-17  Petit);  ps.-Gal.  Def.  Med.  330-32  (xix  433.17-4345  K-)  has  die 

treated  together  in  Aet.  7.27  (CMG  VIII.2  273.18-274.12),  and  apyepov  in  the  following  chapter  (CMG  VIII. 2 
274.13-19). 

7— 8  Definition  of  apyepov.  Restore  e.g.  eXxvhptov  xara  to]  peXav  xat  xard  pev  [to  peXav  Xevxov  j 
<f>aiv6pxvov ,  /card]  hi  to  Acokov  vnepvBpov.  Cf.  ps.-Gal.  Def.  Med.  33°  (xix  433.17—18  K.)  dpyepov  ecrtv  eXxtoctc 
xara  pev  rd  peXav  Xevxrj  tf>atvopevri,  xard  hi  to  Aeu/cov  vnipvdpoc,  also  Aet.^7.28  (CMG  VIII. 2  ^274-13— 1 5) 

piXavoc,  Xevxov  <j>aiv6pevov\  Paul.  Aeg.  3.22.21  (CMG  IX.I  179.5-7)  dpyepov  hi  rd  int  rov  ri\c  ipetoc  xvxXov 
yivopevov  intXapfSdvov  n  xat  rov  nepitj,  were  xard  piv  to  eftu  rrjc  tpeuic  ivepevOic  <f>a(vec8at,  xard  hi  rd 
evhov  Xevxov;  ps.-Sor.  Quaest.  Med.  346L  Fischer;  ps.-Alex.  Trail.  Oc.  1  (Puschmann,  Nachtrdge  148.17—20); 
Leo  Med.  Syn.  3.25  (141  Ermerins);  loan.  Act.  Diagn.  2.7  (446.23-6  Ideler);  Hunayn  ibn  Ishaq,  Ten  Treatises 
6  (Meyerhof  (1928)  64.3-11);  Magnus,  Augenheilkunde  525;  Marganne,  Ophtalmologie  175;  GMP  II  5  iv  6-7  n. 

IO  Definition  of  ve<f>eXtov.  Restore  e.g.  eninoXaiov  iXxv\hpiov  int  rov  piXavoc  y[etvopevov  (1.  yiv-).  Cf. 
Aet.  7.27  (CMG  VIII.2  273.20-21)  on  the  dgXvc  (12  n.).  On  the  vecfsiXtov,  cf.  esp.  ps.-Gal.  Def  Med.  331  (xix 
434.1-3  K.)  ve<f>eXtov  icrtv  dgXvc  rj  e’Xxioctc  entnoXaioc  int  rov  piXavoc.  rj  vejtiXtov  ecrtv  eXxoc  intnoXmov  xat 
ptxpu)  petiov  dpyepov  xat  Xevxov;  also  ps.-Gal.  Int.  16.7  (xiv  774.2-3  K.  =  83.II-12  Petit)  veifiiX tov  Si  icrtv 
eXxoc  eninoXaiov  xat  pixpw  peit,ov  dpyepov  xat  Xevxov;  Aet.  7.27  (CMG  VIII.2  273.23-5);  ps.-Gal.  Rem. 
Parab.  2.4.6  (xiv  411.8-9  K.);  Paul.  Aeg.  3.22.24  (CMG  IX.I  181.2-3);  ps.-Sor.  Quaest.  Med.  347L  Fischer;  ps.- 
Alex.  Trail.  Oc.  1  (Puschmann,  Nachtrdge  148.13-16);  Leo  Med.  Syn.  3.26  (141  Ermerins);  Hunayn  ibn  Ishaq, 
Ten  Treatises  6  (Meyerhof  (1928)  63.33-5);  Magnus,  Augenheilkunde  524;  Hirschberg,  Gcschichte  i  86-7;  Skoda, 
Metaphore  283-4. 

12  Definition  of  ayA vc.  Restore  e.g.  ovX-q  Xenrorarr)]  napanXrjcla  dept  axAud>[Sei;  then  perhaps  e.g. 
nept  rd  peXav  (possibly  too  long).  Cf.  ps.-Gal.  Int.  16.7  (xiv  774.3-5  K.  =  83.12-14  Petit)  dyAuc  he  eert  nept 
oXov  to  peXav  and  iXxtbcetoc  eninoXaiov  ouXr/  Xenrorarr)  dipt  dXXvd)het  napanX-qcla;  Act.  7.27  (CMG  VIII.2 
273.20-23)  17  piv  yap  dgXvc  entnoXaioc  icrtv  eXxtoctc  ini  rov  piXavoc  ytyvopivr),  napanX-qcla  dxXvdihe  1  dipt 
rip  xpeopart  xvavtohqc,  noXvv  ronov  eneXovca  rov  piXavoc;  ps.-Alex.  Trail.  Oc.  1  (Puschmann,  Nachtrdge 
148.10-12);  Leo  Med.  Syn.  3.27  (143  Ermerins);  Hunayn  ibn  Ishaq,  Ten  Treatises  6  (Meyerhof  (1928)  63.29-32); 
Magnus,  Augenheilkunde  524;  Hirschberg,  Geschichte  i  86-7.  There  is  no  entry  for  aXXvc  in  ps.-Gal.  Def.  Med., 
where  the  term  is  used  of  a  vetj>eXtov  (10  n.). 

14  Definition  of  enlxavpa.  Restore  e.g.  Karo  to  peXav  y]etvopevov  (1.  yiv-)  eXxoc  dxd6ap[rov,  e’eyapdi- 
hec.  Cf.  esp.  ps.-Gal.  Def.  Med.  332  (xix  434.4-5  K.)  enlxavpa  icrtv  e'Xxcocic  icXapdj8-qc  xard  to  peXav  iniyevo- 
peirq  xat  prj  pivovea,  Paul.  Aeg.  3.22.21  (CMG  DCi  179.7-9)  ™  hi  inlxavpa  eXxoc  ecrl  pvnapdv  xat  dxdBaprov 
xat  ecXapu>Sec,  ovnep  dvaxaBatpopivov  noXXdxtc  expel  rd  ev  rip  o<j>Ba\p<p  vypd.  As  both  authors  use  it, 
ecgapaihec  may  be  preferable  to  pvnapov  (only  in  Paul)  at  the  end;  there  is  not  likely  to  be  room  for  both.  Cf. 
also  ps.-Gal.  Int.  16.7  (xiv  774-5~7  K.  =  83.14-17  Petit),  Act.  7.27  (CMG  VIII.2  273.25-7),  ps.-Sor.  Quaest.  Med. 
348L  Fischer,  ps.-Alex.  Trail.  Oc.  1  (Puschmann,  Nachtrdge  148.21-6),  loan.  Act.  Diagn.  2.7  (446.26-8  Ideler), 
Hunayn  ibn  Ishaq,  Ten  Treatises  6  (Meyerhof  (1928)  64.12-13);  Magnus,  Augenheilkunde  524-5. 

16-17  Definition  of  vnonvov.  See  the  following  notes  for  the  reconstruction.  Cf.  esp.  ps.-Gal.  Def.  Med. 
338  (xix  434.17-18  K.)  nvoictc  -q  ovif  ecrl  cvXXoyq  nvov  xard  to  peXav  perd  tf>Xeypovqc  npoc  r f)  ’Ipiht,  napa¬ 
nX-qcla  ovvXt,  Paul.  Aeg.  3.22.23  (CMG  IX.1 180.12-14)  vnonvoc  6  xeparoeth-qc  ivlore  ylverat  nori  piv  Sid  /3a- 
Bovc,  nori  hi  imnoXrjc,  ovvgt  npoceoixoroc  rod  nvov  xara  to  cXrjpa-  hid  xat  to  ndOoc  ovvXa  npocayopevovct 
(cf.  ps.-Gal.  Rem.  Parab.  2.4.2  (xiv  409.9-12  K.)  on  the  ovo£);  also  Aet.  7.30  (CMG  V11I.2  275.10-12)  nXelovoc 
Se  ever  dvr  oc  nvov  xat  rd  rjptcv  rov  piXavoc  dnoXapovroc  rj  xat  St’  oXov  rou  xeparoethodc  Stavyouc  yevopevou, 
vnonvov  etvat  Xeyopev  rov  otfrOaXpov,  ps.-Gal.  Int.  16.8  (xiv  774.19-775.1  K.  =  84.3-4  Petit),  ps.-Sor.  Quaest. 
Med.  354L  Fischer,  ps.-Alex.  Trail.  Oc.  1  (Puschmann,  Nachtrdge  150.6-9),  Leo  Med.  Syn.  3.29  (143  Ermerins), 
loan.  Act.  Diagn.  2.7  (447.2-5  Ideler),  Hunayn  ibn  Ishaq,  Ten  Treatises  6  (Meyerhof  (1928)  64-5.1-11);  Magnus, 


II.  NEW  MEDICAL  TEXTS 


1:4 

AugenheiUnmde  526;  Hirschberg,  Gixhicbt'  i  85;  Skoda,  Metaphor'  187-8;  Marganne,  Ophtalmologie  141-4. 

16  wtu'oV  ctwAoyy,  1.  rrhov  cuAAoyy.  Cf.  for  the  spelling  Gignac,  Grammar  i  198-9  (01  for  u),  169-70 
(cvrh-  for  cM-).  cuAAoyi)  nvou  is  used  by  ps.-Gal.  Def.  Med.  338  (xix  434-17-18  K.),  quoted  in  16-17  ".  It  is 
unclear  what  preceded:  we  might  expect  a  description  of  the  shape  somewhere,  but  mpanXpcia  Svvx,  and  ovvy ‘ 
rrpoeeoiKvia  arc  too  long,  while  orvgt  opoia  or  eoutvia  seems  too  short.  Perhaps  Kara  to  peAuv],  a  little  more 
generously  spaced  than  at  the  start  of  14:  cf  ps.-Gal  Def.  Med.  (WBH), 

Sti  tootoo  «[.  We  expect  a  reference  to  the  black  of  the  eye  (pe'Aue)  or  the  cornea  (aepuTocSrjc).  WBH 
suggests  emending  to  5ni  toO  xtepaToetSooe  (the  second  too  being  due  to  dittography),  or  (preferably)  Si'oAoo 
too  sfepaToetSouc:  cf.  Aet.  7.30  (CMG  VIII.2  275.10-11),  quoted  in  16-17  n. 

17  ]  npocayopeiovc.  Cf.  Paul.  Aeg.  3.22.23  (CMG  IX.i  180.12-14),  quoted  in  16-17  n.  Before  it,  e.g.  t.wc 
St  ovuytij  might  fit  the  line  beginning,  but  it  is  uncertain  what  preceded  (cf.  16  n.). 

M.  H1RT 


5242.  Thickenings  of  Ohs 
284B.6i/G(4-5)b  6.1x17.8  cm 

The  top  of  a  column  with  parts  of  thirty  lines,  written  along  the  fibres.  The  upper  mar¬ 
gin  is  presented  to  a  depth  of  2.2  cm  and  the  left-hand  margin  to  a  width  of  0.3  cm.  On  the 
back,  upside  down  in  relation  to  the  text  on  the  front,  an  account  with  amounts  in  arouras 
and  artabas. 

The  text  is  written  in  an  informal  hand,  leaning  to  the  right.  8  has  a  broad  base;  rj  is 
h-shaped;  k  has  a  curved  lower  arm  descending  from  the  middle  of  the  upper  arm.  Cf.  P.  Palau 
Rib.  50,  of  175,  P.  Fuad  Univ.  19  ( GLH 15^),  of  145/6,  and  XXXVIII  2857,  of  134. 

A  blank  space  marks  the  beginning  of  a  new  section  (22).  «i  is  written  for  long  {19)  and 
once  exceptionally  for  short  (13)  t.  Iota  adscript  is  not  written  (10, 20).  Numerals  are  sometimes 
marked  by  supralinear  bars:  cf.  5,  16-17,  26,  28.  Case  endings  are  sometimes  confused:  cf.  4, 
16-17  n. 

The  text  gives  three  sets  of  instructions  for  thickening,  the  first  stage  in  the  preparation  of 
perfumed  oils.  Each  of  the  oils  to  be  prepared  is  perfumed  with  flowers:  iris  (1-12),  rose  (13-22), 
and  lily  (22E).  There  are  parallels  in  Dioscorides,  noted  in  the  commentary  (cf.  especially  1-12 
n.),  but  the  order  in  which  the  three  oils  are  treated  does  not  correspond  to  that  of  Dioscorides. 
If  the  order  was  alphabetical  throughout,  as  in  the  preserved  part,  then  the  olvdvBtvov  and  vap- 
kiccivov,  both  present  in  Dioscorides  (1.46,  53  0  44^o~45^>  49  W.)),  were  not  included. 

It  is  unlikely,  in  view  of  the  differences,  that  the  papyrus  text  was  drawing  on  Dioscorides.  It  is 
more  probable  that  the  two  authors  have  a  common  source.  PSI  inv.  3011  (MP3  2388)  is  another 
papyrus  text  with  close  correspondences  to  Dioscorides:  cf.  5224-6  introd. 

A  point  of  particular  interest  is  the  use  of  /xiJtkx  and  acapa  as  units  of  weight:  cf.  4-5  n. 


5242.  THICKENINGS  OF  OILS 


1x5 

aXXrj  cTVtpic ■  6p,<f)at<[ivov 
eAaiov  eKnAvvac  77  [e- 
(fipacfievov  uS[a]rt  o  _  [ 
eifie  JjvAofiaAcapup  [/X17- 
5  rtoic  dcapocc  s"  etr[a  e£e- 
Acuv  to  £vAofidAcap,[ov 
npocevfiaAe  KaAapi\ov 

l<€KOp.fl€VOV  p.rjTia  [ 

/cat  t)p.vpv'qc  xovSp[ov  ev 
10  oivw  TTaXatcp  evd)8ei,  [etra 

affreAcbv  d<f>rj9r]cov  t[o  e- 
Acuov.  jSpe'xe  ai cclvtio[c. 
crvi/ieic  pohtvov  eAa[iov 
op.(f>dKtvov  €KttXv[vov 
15  (l)[c]avT(joc  Kal  eif/e  pte[ra 

exotvov  pir/Tia  ft  dca[poic 
8  etc  TO  TjpslCV  K€Ko[p,pt€- 
voic  Kai  ire<f>vpap,ev  [01c 
v8arr  eifte  8e  avaice iv[a>v 
2°  TV  X€P ‘  K“‘  aafrq6rjca[c 

XpF>'  tt poc  TToXXa.  8e  e[<^ap- 
pio^ei.  v  crvifnc  covctv[ov 
eAaiov  opuftaKivoy  [ 

IT piOTTJV  eKirAvvac  v[- 
25  8ar]i  eifje  pLera  KaAapi[ov 

piyriou  acapoic  £  e[tc  to 
rj]p.icv  p,ep[oc  ]  [  ]  [ 
dca[p  ]  8  [ 

.a.[ 

3°  .  ]  .  f. 


II.  NEW  MEDICAL  TEXTS 


‘Another  thickening:  after  cleaning  oil  of  unripe  olives  mixed  with  water,  boil  with  2  metia  6  asara  of 
Mecca  balsam  wood,  then,  after  removing  the  Mecca  balsam  wood,  add  . . .  metia  of  chopped  sweet  flag  and  a 
lump  of  myrrh  in  aged,  aromatic  wine,  then,  after  removing  the  oil,  strain  it.  Steep  in  the  same  way. 

‘Thickening  of  rose  oil:  clean  oil  of  unripe  olives  and  boil  with  2  metia  4  asara  of  camel  grass  chopped  in 
half  and  mixed  with  water.  Boil  while  swirling  by  hand  and  after  straining,  use.  It  is  suitable  for  many  purposes. 

‘Thickening  of  lily  oil:  after  cleaning  oil  of  unripe  olives  ...  first  with  water,  boil  with  a  metion  6  asara  of 
sweet  flag  ...  to  half ...  4  asara 

1- 12  Iris  oil.  Dsc.  1.56.2  (i  52.6-14  W.),  in  a  chapter  headed  Ipivov  ctvipic  (i  51.25  W.),  gives  the  following 
(overlaps  underlined):  oi  84‘  eXaiov  Xirpac  iwea  ovyyiac  irevre,  ijvXofiaXcapov  Xirpac  irevre  ovyyiac  Soo  ko- 
ijtac,  wc  eipr/rai,  cuvet/ie-  eha  i&Xwv  to  IjvXofjdXcapov  npocenfiaXe  Ka Xdpou  KCKoppevov  Xirpac  fWa  oiryyiac 
84k a,  cpdpvr/c  yovSpov  oivtp  iraXaiy  ipftpexosv  evw8ei,  elra  Xaftwv  eV  row  ecr vppevov  eXaiov  Kai  r/pwpa- 
T icpivov  Xirpac  84i< a  recca pac  eva irdftpexe  tpeaic  KCKoppevr/c  icov  rw  craOpw  ktX.  The  papyrus  has  nothing 
corresponding  to  Koifiac,  the  eipr/rai  at  the  start,  and  it  specifies  that  the  olive  oil  to  be  employed  is  washed  oil 
of  unripe  olives,  as  in  the  other  two  sets  of  instructions  {13-14,  23-4).  Then  aipeXwv  dpr/dr/cov  (1.  dm'/Qr/cov)  r[o 
e]|Aatoi>  (n-12)  does  not  correspond  to  anything  in  Dioscorides’  instructions  here,  but  cf.  for  the  expression 
Dsc.  1.53  (i  49.19-20  W.)  ei/eXdjv  dirr/Bci  to  eXaiov  1 pvyev.  The  steeping  is  not  described  (12  n.).  Otherwise  the 
correspondence  is  close.  On  the  units  employed,  cf.  4-5  n. 

For  other  recipes  for  iris  oil,  cf.  Aet.  1.130  (CMG  VIII.i  64.21-65.3),  Paul.  Aeg.  7.20.29  (CMG  IX.2 
388.5-10). 

1  aAAr 7  cTvtjnc.  The  corresponding  set  of  instructions  in  Dioscorides  is  also  presented  as  an  alternative  to 
another  set  (1-12  n.). 

2- 3  ir[c]  typaepevov,  1.  irepvpapivov.  Contrast  ire<Pvpapev[  written  correctly  at  18.  WBH  would  prefer  to 
delete  the  participle  (cf.  24-5),  suggesting  that  it  is  due  to  an  untimely  and  imperfect  reminiscence  of  a  phrase 
that  will  have  been  common  in  such  recipes,  as  at  18-19. 

30  [.At  the  end,  high  and  low  traces  on  the  edge  in  an  abraded  context.  WBH  suggests  op[ov. 

4-5  I/21)]  |t(oic  ft  dcdpoic  s'.  These  units  are  unfamiliar.  They  are  used  again  at  8, 16,  26,  and  28.  Epipha- 
nius,  De  mensuris  et ponderibus,  states  (according  to  Greek  and  Syriac  versions)  that  there  arc  6,000  Xema  in 
a  talent,  the  Xt-ma  being  called  dccdpia  (lines  773-4  in  E.  D.  Moutsoulas,  0eoAo yta  44  (1973)  19&  J-  E.  Dean 
(ed.),  Epiphanius"  Treatise  on  Weights  and  Measures:  The  Syriac  Version  (1935)  §  45>  cf-  ak°  P.  de  Lagarde,  Symmicta 
i  (1877)  224.40-47;  M.-J.  van  Esbroeck  (tr.),  Les  Versions georgiennes  dEpiphane  de  Chypre,  Traite  des  poids  etdes 
mesures  (1984)  §  45;  M.  E.  Stone,  R.  R.  Ervine  (edd.),  The  Armenian  Texts  of  Epiphanius  ofSalamis  De  mensuris 
et  ponderibus  (2000)  VIII.i).  But  wc  have  dcdpoic  here,  not  dcapioic.  acapou  appears  to  be  found  before  a  nu¬ 
meral  in  P.  Ness.  Ill  92  (c.  685)  at  14,  25,  and  27,  but  the  reading  is  uncertain,  and  in  any  case  the  word  ‘clearly 
refers  to  men  and  perhaps  denotes  a  trade  or  profession’  (14  n.).  The  panov  is  a  unit  of  dry  measure,  while  the 
pr/nov  here  is  a  unit  of  weight.  WBH  tentatively  suggests  that  dcapov  and  pr/nov  are  private  weight  units  de¬ 
vised  by  a  particular  practitioner  for  his  own  use,  the  names  being  those  of  medicinal  plants,  acapov  and  pr/8iov. 

‘It  is  worth  while  to  compare  the  quantities  given  in  the  papyrus  with  those  given  by  Dioscorides  in  the 
corresponding  sets  of  instructions: 

a.  4-5:  2  pi).  6  ac.  pap.;  5  lb  2  oz  Dsc. 

b.  8:  [?]  pi).  o  ac.  pap.;  9  lb  10  oz  Dsc. 

c.  16-17:  2  pj.  4  ac.  pap.;  5  lb  8  oz  Dsc. 

d.  2 6:  <?>  pj.  6  ac.  pap.;  5  lb  10  oz  Dsc. 

e.  28:  o  pj.  4  dc.  pap.;  o  lb  5  oz  (or:  5  dr)  Dsc. 

Since  Dioscorides  has  a  larger  quantity  in  c  than  in  a,  while  the  papyrus  has  a  larger  quantity  in  a  than  in  c,  it 
is  not  possible  to  establish  exact  values  on  die  basis  of  this  evidence.  But  to  judge  from  a  and  c,  the  pr/nov  may 
have  been  equivalent  to  approximately  2-2.5  lb.  The  figure  to  be  supplied  in  line  8  (h)  may  then  be  4  or  5  (S  or 
e),  and  a  quantity  in  the  region  of  5  oz  could  be  obtained  in  e  by  supposing  that  there  are  12  or  more  dcapa  to 


5242.  THICKENINGS  OF  OILS  n 7 

a  pr/nov.  The  quantity  given  by  the  papyrus  in  line  26  (d)  may  be  too  low:  perhaps  pr/riov  should  be  emended 
to  pifruov  ft’  (WBH). 

5—6  e£e]jAd>v:  so  Dioscorides.  a<pe}\Adjv  is  also  possible. 

8  pr/Tia  |  .  Cf.  4—5  n. 

9  ev  restored  to  account  for  the  following  dative:  cf  ijiftpeyiov  in  Dioscorides. 

10  [efra  restored  from  Dioscorides. 

11,  20  dtpr/dr/cov,  d<ftr/6r/ca[c.  For  false  aspiration  in  composition,  see  Gignac,  Grammars  136—8. 

12  d)cavTiu[c:  sc.  as  in  the  previous  set  of  instructions,  where  details  were  perhaps  provided.  Dioscorides 
postpones  the  description  of  the  steeping  to  1.56.2  (1-12  n.),  and  has  a  reference  forward  at  the  end  of  the  first 
set  of  instructions  at  1.56.1  (i  52.3-5  W.). 

13-22  Rose  oil.  Dioscorides’  instructions  (1.43  (i  42.7-43.18  W.))  begin  similarly:  podivov  acevacia-  exoi- 

dra  airr/Br/cac  dc  rdc  cikoci  Xirpac  Kai  ovyyiac  irevre  rod  eXaiov  fiaXe  poticov  aft pogaiv  dpidpw  xtAiwv  rd 
ireraXa  ktX.  The  instructions  in  the  papyrus  break  off  at  the  end  of  the  thickening  stage,  just  before  rose  petals 
are  added.  Other  recipes  for  rose  oil  are  given  at  Aet.  1.113  (CMG  VIII.i  58.1-5 9.9)  and  Paul.  Aeg.  7.20.4  (CMG 
IX.2  382.9-15). 

14  ckitXv[vov:  the  use  of  Kai  before  ei[>e  (15)  suggests  that  the  imperative  should  be  restored,  rather  than 
the  aorist  participle  as  at  2  and  24. 

16—17  pr/na  ft  aca[potc]  j  S,  1.  p rfriaiv  ft  dcapajv  8.  Cf.  4—5  n.  jurjria  may  be  due  to  the  influence 
of  8  p-qna,  the  last  use  of  the  word,  dedfpoee  is  restored  to  account  for  the  dative  plural  endings  in  17-18 
K€Ko[ppe)\votc  Kai  Tre<f>vpapev[oic  (1.  Kei<oppevov  Kai  neifivpapevov).  Again,  it  may  be  due  to  the  influence 
of  the  last  use  of  the  word  (5).  The  switch  from  accusative  to  dative  would  not  have  troubled  the  writer:  cf.  26 
pr/riov  dcdpoic  (1.  aedpasv)  s'. 

19  eipe  84  repeats  the  instruction  given  at  15.  This  awkwardness  is  avoided  by  Dioscorides  in  his  instruc- 

2°  Tjj  xepi-  The  specification  is  not  present  in  the  corresponding  place  in  Dioscorides,  but  cf.  Dsc.  1.43.1, 
1.43.2, 1.52.2  (i  42.11,  42.22-23,  48.12  W.). 

22ff.  Lily  oil.  Cf.  the  opening  of  Dsc.  1.52  (i  47.15-17  W.):  covcivou  ctceoacia  ...•  eXaiov  Xirpac  evvea 
ovyyiac  irevre,  KaXapov  Xirpac  irevre  ovyyiac  84ica,  cpvpvqc  Spaypac  (v.l.  ovyyiac)  irevre  <f>updcac  oivco  euwSei 
ape.  There  are  other  recipes  in  Aet.  1.116  (CMG  VIII.i  60.1-18)  and  Paul.  Aeg.  7.20.7-8  (CMG  IX.2  383.1-21). 

23— 4  Perhaps  [n)yj  |  irptvrijv,  ‘first’:  cf.  LSJ  s.v.  uporepoc  B.III.i. 

24- 5  eicaXovac  u|[Sar]t.  Cf.  2-3.  If  the  supplement  is  correct,  line  24  will  have  been  rather  shorter  than 
expected,  but  a  filler  may  have  been  used. 

26  pr/riov  dcdpoic  (1.  dcaptvv)  s'.  Cf.  4—5  n. 

26-8  'e[lc  ro  |  i/]picv  pep[oc  (26-7)  corresponds  in  its  position  to  dc  to  ijptcv  K€Ko\ppe]\voic  (17-18). 
Then  the  quantity  acq[pocc]  S  [  (28)  will  have  been  preceded  by  the  name  of  the  ingredient  in  question. 
Dioscorides  has  in  this  place  cpvpvr/c  Spagpac  (v.l.  ovyyiac)  7rcWe.  The  quantity  given  in  the  papyrus  is  also 
comparatively  small:  no  metia,  and  only  four  asara.  Perhaps]  tXp\v[pvr/c  is  to  be  supplied  after  pep[oc\.  It  seems 
compatible  with  the  traces,  a  high  crossbar  followed  at  an  interval  by  another  trace  at  letter-top  level.  In  that 
case,  the  participle  KeKoppevov  will  need  to  be  understood  with  e[i’c  to  |  r/\picv  pep[oc.  For  such  ellipses,  cf 
Mayser,  Grammatik  ii.3  9’  (WBH). 

28  aca[p  ].  Cf.  4-5  n.  ‘Perhaps  dca[poic\,  since  the  unit  always  appears  (or  seems  to  have  appeared:  cf 
16-17  n-)  >n  the  dative  plural,  whatever  the  requirements  of  the  context’  (WBH). 


D.  LEITH 


II.  NEW  MEDICAL  TEXTS 
5243.  Recipes  for  Collyria 


26  3B.5i/H(4-5)a  24  x  18.3  cm  Second/third  century 

Plate  IX 

On  the  back  of  an  account  of  payments  in  grain,  the  upper  parts  of  three  columns,  with 
the  text  running  in  the  same  direction  as  that  on  the  front.  The  upper  margin  is  preserved  to 
a  depth  of  1.9  cm.  The  intercolumnia  are  about  0.8-1.7  cm  wide,  and  the  left-hand  side  of  the 
right-hand  margin  is  preserved  at  the  level  of  iii  18.  A  column  can  be  up  to  about  9.8  cm  wide 
and  each  line  holds  about  25  letters. 

The  text  is  written  in  a  semi-cursive  hand  comparable  to  that  of  LI  3614  of  200.  Each 
recipe  begins  on  a  new  line  with  paragraphus  above  and  with  its  first  line  projecting  into  the 
left-hand  margin.  Cf.  for  the  system  E  Ryl.  Ill  531  (MP3  2418),  SB  XXVIII 17134  (PSI X 1180, 
MP3  2421),  and  LXXIV  4975  (MP3  2410.111),  all  written  in  similarly  wide  columns.  Symbols 
are  used  for  measures,  and  77730c  is  represented  by  the  monogram  Ip;  cf.  iii  22  (cx  for  c^tcrou). 
Final  -77c  is  sometimes  represented  by  a  raised  )  (ii  6,  etc.),  and  there  are  many  examples  of 
abbreviation  with  suspension,  e.g.  KoXXvpi  consistently  for  -ov  (ii  1,  etc.).  See  in  general  I.  An- 
dorlini,  T1  “gergo”  grafico  ed  espressivo  della  ricettazione  medica  antica’,  in  A.  Marcone  (ed.), 
Medicina  e  society  net  mondo  antico  (2006)  142-67. 

The  scribe  has  corrected  a  phonetic  spelling  at  ii  9  (naXcov  for  -naXaLov)  by  deleting  e 
with  an  oblique  cancel  stroke  and  inserting  at  above  the  line.  There  are  numerous  itacistic 
spellings,  and  other  uncorrected  errors  of  various  kinds  at  ii  11, 13, 17,  and  perhaps  iii  15  and  17 
(see  comm.). 

The  text  consists  of  a  series  of  medical  recipes  all  designated  or  identifiable  as  collyria, 
eye  salves.  The  ingredients  would  be  blended,  dried,  and  stored  as  desiccated  sticks.  When 
required,  a  piece  of  a  stick  would  be  broken  off,  ground  up  together  with  a  liquid  such  as  water 
or  milk,  and  applied.  Galen  has  a  similar  collection  of  recipes,  taken  from  Asclepiades  Phar- 
macion,  in  Comp.  Med.  Loc.  4.7  (xii  730.7-790.9  K.).  The  work  represented  here,  if  it  was  not 
concerned  only  with  eye  medicine,  may  have  been  arranged,  like  Comp.  Med.  Loc.,  according 
to  the  part  of  the  body  to  be  treated.  The  titles  generally  begin  with  KoXXvpto(v)  (ii  1,  4,  9, 
15,  19,  iii  1,  8,  18).  In  a  few  cases,  an  adjective  is  used,  with  KoXXvpiov  present  or  understood 
(o£v$epK€c:  iii  1, 5  (dA]Ao  o£uSepKf[c),  13;  crari kov:  18;  pyXivov:  21).  There  is  one  proper  name 
(iii  21  0€pp.ovdapiov),  and  in  one  case  a  distinctive  ingredient  is  highlighted  (iii  1-2  to  Sid  toO 
TT7}[ya]\vov) .  Abbreviation  is  in  evidence  at  ii  19,  where  it  is  simply  noted  that  the  collyrium 
in  question  ccyev  iroXXrjv  ['n\poypo.<f>'qv.  In  many  cases,  the  specific  conditions  against  which 
the  collyrium  is  effective  are  added,  introduced  by  7 rp(oc)  (ii  I,  4—5,  9-10, 15,  20,  iii  8-9, 13—14; 
cf.  i  10-11,  14-15).  The  recipes  proper  are  in  list  form,  with  no  directions  included,  except  at  i 
1  and  ii  27.  Quantities  are  given  in  .drachmas  and  obols,  except  that  for  pepper,  a  number  of 
peppercorns  is  specified  in  two  places  (iii  4, 17). 

Several  variants  are  noted.  At  ii  7  and  18,  an  alternative  quantity  is  introduced  by  ol 
8e,  as  at  P.  Mich.  XVII  758  D  14  (MP3  2407.01).  An  additional  ingredient  found  in  another 
source  is  twice  placed  at  the  end  of  a  recipe,  introduced  by  01  S]e  k at  (iii  11)  or  aXXot  i<al  (iii 


5243-  RECIPES  FOR  COLLYRIA 


119 

17).  Cf.  dXXot  8e  in  P.  Strasb.  gr.  inv.  90  Iv  D  13  (i  1  n.  below);  SB  17134  ft.  L.3,  perhaps  ol  S(e) 
Kal  p.aXa[fiadpov  or  paXa[yp-;  GMP  I  n  fr.  A.12  n.;  BKT  X  24.12  n.  The  recipes  in  Galen  use 
phrases  such  as  ol  8e,  evioi  8e,  and  nvec  8e  teat  in  a  similar  way:  cf.  e.g.  C.  Fabricius,  Galens 
Exzerpte  aus  alteren  Pharmakologen  (1972)  112— 14,  on  the  use  of  ol  81  and  evtoi  8e  in  Galens 
sources.  In  two  small  sheets  containing  single  recipes,  it  is  not  stated  that  an  alternative  quan¬ 
tity  is  taken  from  a  different  source:  in  SB  XIV  12086.3-4  (MP3  2379.2),  a  dash  separates  the 
alternatives  (cf.  L.  C.  Youtie,  ZPE 23  (1976)  124-5),  and  in  LXXIV  4976  (MP3  2410.112),  they 
are  added  between  the  lines  (cf.  ia,  2a  n.).  Cf.  P.  Ryl.  531.17  apvySaXa  Tr[iKpa]  y  rj  8  (I.  An- 
dorlini,  AATC  4 6  (1981)  39).  The  variant  quantities  at  ii  7  and  18  in  the  present  text  may  both 
be  due  to  scribal  error  in  part  of  the  tradition:  in  the  former  case,  the  r/pico^eXiov  sign  may  have 
dropped  out,  and  in  the  latter,  the  triangular  letters  a  and  3  may  have  been  confused.  Galen 
notes  the  danger  of  corruption  to  which  indications  of  quantity  are  exposed  when  they  are  not 
written  out  in  full:  cf.  Ant.  1.5  (xiv  31.9-16  K.);  S.  Vogt,  in  T.  Fogen  (ed.),  Antike  Fachtexte  / 
Ancient  Technical  Texts  (2005)  68-70. 


y]  XPVC X 

1  l 

]c(8P.)  k,  ...[ 
x]aAj<ot>  Ka<a[v 
(Sp.)J  y,  dXorje  ( 8p .)  [ 

va]p8ov  (8p.)  a,  [ 

]  ( TptcofioXov ),  Kop.p.eto(c) 
v]8cop. 

r]a  AeTTra  pev- 

0]<fM06to(u)  {8p.)  5, 

]  KtXtK€i[o{v)]  (8p.)  S', 

]  v8cop. 

]  vac  6(f>6aX- 

U.J.Ut.. 


5  =  SpaxfJ-'Q,  Spaypat  6  ]  ei  8  P  =  rpaufioAov  Koppe 

12  1.  KiAikIov  13  iiSoip 


Col.  i 


15  p 


if\ipidei',  1.  ifnpvd io 


II.  NEW  MEDICAL  TEXTS 


Col.  ii 

i<oXX]ypto(i>)  np(6c)  [ 

]Aou  (Sp.)  s',  [  6\ijlo[v\  (rerpaipoXov),  /c[ 

]  (Sp.)  /?,  Koppe[u>c  (Sp.)  ,]  uSaip. 

/c[oAA]ypto(v)  7rp(oc)  a^[jBAuco]wiav  /cat  tttc- 
5  puyia']  Atfloy  ai[/xaTt]TOt/  (Sp.)  s',  appai- 

i'ta/c(o5)  6vpidpar{oc)  (Sp.)  77,  I,pupv{r)e)  (Sp.)  8,  caya- 
•mp/ou  (Sp.)  ot  Sc  (Sp.)  (ipxta/^e'Aiov),  eixfiOpfieLov  (SuA/3oAov), 

Koppeouc  (Sp.)  s’,  uSa/p. 

/coAAt/pio(v)  77,p(oc)  pevp a  TraAiflTai'op  «at  irpoc- 
io  (Aarov  CKiopeac  poXetfiov  7re77Au- 

jaevou  (Sp.)  s’,  apvXov  (Sp.)  S,  0t/xt[0]eio(u)  (Sp.)  S, 
crap.ea/(c)  (Sp.)  a  (rpia»j3oAov),  AeirtSoc  yaAfco(u)  (Sp.)  a,  07rtou 
(Sp.)  a,  vapSou  K€A(t)ik(^c)  (Sp.)  a,  Koppec <>(c)  (Sp.)  y,  po- 
_S[cu(v>]  ^pa/v  (Sp.)  j3,  uScop  opfipeiov. 

15  /coAA]t/pto(v)  7rp(oc)  Ttavra-  .  [ .  S  (  )  (Sp.)  8,  xaA/co(u)  /cc- 

/caup,(evou)  (Sp.)  ,]  l,pupv(r]c)  cra/cr(^c)  (rpubfioXov) ,  /c[po]/cou  (rpuofioXov), 
ottlov  TT€(f>a)cp€Vo(v)  (Sp.)  a,  a/ca/«a(c)  (Sp.)  a, 
ot  Se  (Sp.)  8,  /co[p.ju.]fcoc  (Sp.)  ,  ySwp  [op]$peioy. 

/c[o]AAupto(v)  o  fcyei/  7toAAi)v  Mpoypa^v 

20  [  ]  o<f)6aXpd)v  vocov  apvXov 

(Sp.)  ,  [ ]  (Sp.)  ,  creipewc  Kotttl- 

kov  (Sp. j  ]  (Sp.)  8,  /cjalS/xeftac  7r€]7rAu/Lt(cvTjc) 

(V)  [>(«P.)  a,^pSou(Sp.)a,[ 

].[,]«  (Sp-)  a,  07UOU  (Sp.)  a,  £p.ti[pv(i7c)  (Sp.)  _ 

25  Ae]irfSo(c)  xaA/co(u)  (rcrpai/SoAov), 

]  ,  dAt/ca/acd/3o(u)  (Sp.)  a,  [ 

1?>™  tr/gi  ,a[ 

] 

]....[ 


j  -  bpaxpl),  Spaxpat  I  icoAA]  ypt?  1,4,9,15  Ip  2,  25  F  =  T€Tpufio\oi>  4«foAA]ypt 
6  via6vp.ia.pa  6, 16  7  /  =  rjpico^eXtov  1.  ev<f>op^(ov  X  =  SubfioAov  9  koAAu/h 

10— 11 1.  ciuopiac  po Xlfiov  neirXvpevrfc  11  <ftpi[ff\el, 1.  ipipvdiov  12  crctpe,  1.  cripewc  xaA* 

12,  16  P  =  rptai/JoAov  13  /ceAi/d  Koppi  14,  18  tiSa/p  1.  opfipiov  15  KoAAJypt^ 

XaA/c  16  cra/cr*  17  77 etf>wcpev°  19  /c[o]AAypt  21 1.  cnpetoc  22  weJyAu 


5243.  RECIPES  FOR  COLLYRIA 


Col.  iii 

/co]AAupto(v)  o£uSep/cec  to  Sta  tov  Trrj[ya- 
vov  7Trjyayo(v)  dypiov  crrcp/iarKoc)  (Sp.)  [  , 

(Sp.)]  jS,  KpOKOV  paypa.To(c)  (Sp.)  8,  7re77[epea;c 
i<\6kkol  v ,  /cop.p.cajc  (Sp.)  t,  t»S cop. 

5  aA]Ao  o^i/Scp/cefc-  aAJaqc  (Sp.)  8,  nmipeoic  [(Sp.) 
aXoc  appa)[via.KOv]  (Sp.)  j3,  ipypvrjc  [(Sp.)  _, 

Koppeu>(c)  (Sp.)  8,  vScop. 

KoXXypio{v )  7rp(oc)  apyopevac  6[<f>9aXpia]c  /c[at 
Xztttov  peSjua  /cat  eA[/oy  /caS/xJetac  [(Sp.)  , 

IO  l}llpld€lo(v)  (Sp.)  S,  07T to [u . 

i(6ppeoj{c)  (Sp.)  a,  SScup  o[,a^petov,  ot  S]c  /cat  [ 

Kpoi<ov  pa.ypa.TOC  (Sp.)  [_ .  |  i 

o£t/S[e]p/cec  7ip(oc)  a  cVo[i/op,a^ouct]y  i5tt[o- 
yvpara  ovXac  a[pfiXva)TTia]c'  c-jro-[ 

15  Sou  (Sp.)  08,  7rr)ydvo[v  aypiov ]  cireppaTipc)  (rptai^oAov),  [ 

KpOKOV  (rpicv^oXov)  /cat  payparo{c)  (Sp.)  8,  7rcrrcpeio(c)  [ 
kokkoi  v,  dXXoi  /cat  r)p4pov  CTreppiaroc)  (Sp.)  ^  [ 

/coAAupio(v)  cjariKov-  /caSptetac  (Sp.)  8,  ept- 
Kyc  icapTToy  (Sp.)  a,  07rtoy  (Sp.)  a,  a/ca/cta[c  (Sp.)  , 

20  l,pvpv{y}c)  (rptcoj3oAov),  Koppcio{c)  (Sp.)  u'Saip  op.^pet[of. 

pTjXivov  Oeppovdapiov  /caSp.eta[c  (Sp.)  , 

Al0OU  cxt(crou)  (Sp.)  a,  07Tt0U  OTTTOV  (SttojSoAov),  /Cpo[/COt/ 

(Sp.)l  ,  Kopp€a)(c)  (Sp.)  (rptco/3oAov),  y[Sa/p. 


^  =  Spaxpr/,  Spaxpai  I  »co]AAupt  2  nyyav°  cireppa  3  pay  par  4,  7,  II,  20  u8wp 

7  xo/a/ne  8  KoXXypi"  8,  13  Ip  IO  xfnpiBei\  1.  tjnpuOlov  II  Koppi  15  cireppa 

15, 16,  20,  23  T  =  rpiaifioAov  16  pay  par  ireirepe  17  cire(>  18  /toAAupt  18—19  1-  epeuajc 

20  ^pvpv*  Koppe  1.  opfipiov  22  cj  X  =  Stw^oAov  23  xoppe 

use  with  . . . 

*.. .  20  dr.,  . ..  burnt  copper . 3  dr.,  aloe  . . .  dr., . . .  castoreum  (?)  1  dr. . .  spikenard  1  dr., ...  3  ob., 

gum  arabic  ....  water. 

‘...  light  secretions  ...  white  lead  4  dr.,  ...  Cilician  ...  6  (?)  dr.,  ...  water. 

‘ . . .  weak  (?)  eyes  . . . 

‘Collyrium  against  ...  starch  (?)  6  dr.,  ....  poppy  juice  4  ob.,  saffron  (?)  2  dr.,  gum  arabic  ...  dr.,  water. 

‘Collyrium  against  dim-sightedness  and  pterygia:  haematite  6  dr.,  ammoniac  incense  8  dr.,  myrrh  4  dr., 
sagapenum  2  dr.,  others  (have)  2  dr.  Zi  ob.,  spurge  juice  2  ob.,  gum  arabic  6  dr.,  water. 

‘Collyrium  against  old  and  new  rheum:  washed  lead  dross  6  dr.,  starch  6  dr.,  white  lead  6  dr.,  antimony 
oxide  1  dr.  3  ob.,  copper  flakes  1  dr.,  poppy  juice  1  dr.,  Celtic  spikenard  1  dr.,  gum  arabic  3  dr.,  dried  roses  2  dr., 
rainwater. 

‘Collyrium  against  all:  ...  4  dr.,  burnt  copper  ...  dr.  (?),  oil  of  myrrh  3  ob.,  saffron  3  ob.,  roasted  poppy 


II.  NEW  MEDICAL  TEXTS 


5243.  RECIPES  FOR  COLLYRIA 


juice  i  dr.,  acacia  i  dr.,  others  (have)  4  dr.,  gum  arabic  ...  dr.,  rainwater. 

‘Collyrium  which  had  a  long  title,  ...  disease  of  the  eyes:  starch  ...  dr.,  ...  dr.,  Coptic  kohl  ...  dr.,  ... 
4  dr.,  washed  calamine  ...  dr.  (?),  ...  1  dr.,  spikenard  1  dr.,  ...  1  dr.,  poppy  juice  1  dr.,  myrrh  ...  dr.  (?),  copper 
flakes  4  ob.,  ....  balikakkabon  1  dr.,  ...  2  ....  die  dry  ingredients  . . . 

‘Sharp-sighted  collyrium,  the  one  with  rue:  seed  of  wild  rue  ...  dr., ...  2  dr.,  sediment  of  saffron  oil  4  dr., 
50  peppercorns,  gum  arabic  10  dr.,  water. 

‘Another  sharp-sighted  (collyrium):  aloe  4  dr.,  pepper  ...  dr.  (?),  salt  of  Ammon  2  dr.,  myrrh  ....  gum 
arabic  4  dr.,  water. 

‘Collyrium  against  incipient  ophthalmias  and  light  rheum  and  sores:  calamine  ...  dr.  (?),  white  lead  4  dr., 
poppy  juice  ....  gum  arabic  1  dr.,  rainwater;  others  also  sediment  of  saffron  oil ...  dr. 

‘Sharp-sighted  (collyrium)  against  what  they  call  cataracts,  scars,  dim-sightedness:  zinc  ash  74  dr.,  seed 
of  wild  rue  3  ob.,  saffron  3  ob.  and  sediment  of  saffron  oil  4  dr.,  50  peppercorns;  others  also  seed  of  cultivated 
(rue)  2  dr.  ... 

‘Stopping  collyrium:  calamine  4  dr.,  erica  seed-pod  1  dr.,  poppy  juice  1  dr.,  acacia  ....  myrrh  3  ob.,  gum 
arabic  2  dr.,  rainwater. 

‘Quince-yellow  (collyrium)  Thermutharion:  calamine  ...  dr.  (?),  fissile  stone  1  dr.,  roasted  poppy  juice  2 
ob.,  saffron  ...  dr.  (?) . gum  arabic  ...  dr.  3  ob.,  water.’ 

Col.  i 

1  ’ll  XPVCIC  8t[.  17  XPVCIC  &1’  <P°u  >s  by  far  the  commonest  such  expression.  Alternatively  e.g.  Si[«  (row) 
yaXaKToc  or  <V  [uBaroc  may  be  considered,  but  hardly  Si'  [otjovc  (Gal.  Comp.  Med.  Gen.  5.11  (xiii  827.17  K.), 
not  a  collyrium).  Cf.  P.  Strasb.  gr.  inv.  90  (MP3  2379)  P  D  13-14  (Kalbflcisch,  Pap.  argent,  gr.  5),  where  the 
editor  suggests  17  xprjcic  Si’ ipo]v,  aXXoi  8e  St’  oijftou  xpuivrat  r?]  81  ’  vSaroc.  WBH  supplies  e.g.  vSatp  or  vSiop 
opflpetov  before,  as  regularly  at  the  ends  of  recipes  in  this  papyrus,  comparing  e.g.  Gal.  Comp.  Med.  Loc.  4.7  (xii 
746.13  K.)  iiScop  op.ppiov,  7]  xpVclc  Si’ojou,  LXXIV  4977 1-2  vSuip,  xp(“>)  \  peQ’  vSaroc,  and  for  a  fuller  version 
e.g.  Gal.  Comp.  Med.  Loc.  4.7  (xii  745-14  K.)  uSari  Spfipiip  dvaXapfiave  /cat  xpd>  Si’  <bov. 

2  ]  :  a  trace  on  the  edge,  ‘perhaps  the  end  of  an  additional  ingredient  found  in  another  version  of  the 
recipe,  as  at  iii  11-12, 17’  (WBH). 

3-9  The  blank  space  at  the  end  of  line  2  indicates  the  beginning  of  a  new  recipe.  ‘The  recognizable 
ingredients  and  the  length  of  the  recipe  would  suit  the  paXaflaBpivov:  cf.  e.g.  GMP  II  8  with  commentary.  I 
propose  e.g. 

paXaftaQpivov  /ca8/X€ia]c  {8p.)  k,  if>ip[i- 

6eio(v)  ( Sp .)  _ ,  cretpeoj(c)  ( 8p .)  xJaA/cou  kcko.\v- 

fiivov  (8p.)  _ ,  xpoicov  (Sp.)]  y,  aAorjc  ( 8p .)  _  [, 

£p.vpv(rjc)  ( 8p .)  ,  t<acTo]f>eio(v)  ( 8p .)  a,  ?*[a- 
iciac  ( 8p .)  _ ,  877-1011  (Sp.)  ,  va]pSou  (Sp.)  a,  Au[- 
i<iov  ( 8p .)  ,  p.aXafld8po(v)  (Sp.)  ]  (rpiwpoXov),  Koppewic) 

(8p.)  ,  aAAoi  Sc  (Sp.)  _  ,  u]8a>p.’  (WBH). 

3  [:  damaged  traces,  the  first  a  high  crossbar. 

4  xJaA/rou  Keica[_vpevov.  The  participle  may  but  need  not  have  been  abbreviated.  If  it  was  written  in  full, 
it  will  have  been  divided  before  -pevov.  Burnt  copper  is  common  in  collyria:  cf.  e.g.  GMP  1 14.x  n„  II  5  ii  7  n. 

5  aAoijc.  Aloe  vera  L.  This  ingredient  is  also  found  at  iii  5.  Cf.  GMP  1 11  ff.  A.13  n. 

6  ]  :  the  right-hand  edge  of  a  small  circle  high  in  the  line.  I)?  is  likely,  so  k« cTo]pcto(o)  rather  than 
t/ii/ri]#eco(u):  the  list  of  mineral  ingredients  will  in  any  case  have  finished  before  dXoijc  in  the  previous  line. 
On  castoreum,  cf.  GMP  II  8  introd.  (p.  132);  S.  Barbara,  “Castoreum  et  basilic,  deux  substances  animates  de  la 
pharmacopee  ancienne”,  in  I.  Boehm,  E  Luccioni  (edd.),  Le  Medecin  initiepar  Vanimal  (2008)  121—48’  (WBH). 

[:  *ok[  seems  probable.  The  traces  include  much  of  the  loop  and  tail  of  a  and  the  upper  branch  of  k 

(WBH).’ 


7  vd]p8ov.  Spikenard  {Nardostachys  jatamansi  DC).  Dsc.  1.7.4  (i  12.17-21  W.)  notes  that  it  is  used  in  eye 
remedies.  vapSoc  is  also  included  at  ii  13  (Celtic  spikenard;  see  n.)  and  23.  Cf.  also  5253  1  n. 

[:  the  first  A  (cf.  3-9  n.)  or  x- 

8  i<oppeuj(c).  Gum  arabic  was  used  in  collyria  as  an  agglutinant,  but  was  also  held  to  have  dierapeutic 
benefits:  cf.  Cels.  6.6.3  (CML I  262.4— 6),  Dsc.  1.101.3  (i  93.22—4  W.);  GMP  1 14.8  n.,  II  4  ii  6  n.  It  is  normally 
the  last  ingredient  mentioned  before  water  in  the  recipes  in  this  compilation,  as  often  in  collyrium  recipes:  cf. 
e.g.  LXXTV  4977  1;  Paul.  Aeg.  7.16.2  (CMG  IX.2  335.2-3);  L.  C.  Youtie,  in  J.  Bingen  et  al.  (edd.),  Le  Monde 
grec :  Hommages  ii  Claire  Preaux  (1975)  561.  Here,  as  at  ii  13-X4,  there  appears  to  have  been  one  more  ingredient. 
‘Or  perhaps  the  space  at  the  start  of  line  9  was  taken  up  by  the  quantity  and  an  alternative  quantity:  cf.  3-9  n.’ 
(WBH). 

10-n  7-ja  Xenrd  peu\[para.  A  new  recipe  evidently  begins  in  line  10.  ]a  will  represent  r]a  (WBH,  com¬ 
paring  PSI  Congr.  XXI  3  ii  9—10  (MP3  2419.2)  npoc  rd  Ae-nrd  |  pevpara,  Aet.  7.65  (CMG  VIII. 2  3x7.8)  rdsv 
npoc  rd  Xenro.  pevpara  dppxmovrojv  KoXXvptwv)\  np(oc)  will  have  appeared  earlier  in  the  line.  Cf.  also  iii  8—12 
below,  a  recipe  said  to  be  effective  against  Xenrov  pevpa  (9);  VIII  1088  8—9,  a  collyrium  npoc  Xenrd  pevpara 
|  Kal  iXiaopara. 

11  if>\  ipidelp(v).  White  lead,  a  common  component  of  collyria:  cf.  e.g.  P.  Horak  14.3;  4977  4;  GMP  II 
4  ii  2, 10,  II  5  ii  26,  vi  6;  5252  15  n.  The  spelling  piplQtov,  rather  than  ipipvOioo,  is  regular  in  the  papyri:  cf.  I. 
Andorlini,  AATC  46  (1981)  70-71;  4977  4  n. 

12  j  AtAj«-€i[o(u)j.  The  ingredient  most  commonly  described  as  ‘Cilician’  in  Galen’s  drug  books  is  Cili- 
cian  saffron,  icpo/coc  KiXUioc,  e.g.  Comp.  Med.  Loc.  7.2  (xiii  16.5-6,  28.13  IC),  7.3  (xiii  67.13,  72.J  K.),  7.4  (xiii 
76.16  K.),  xo.i  (xiii  330.15  K.),  Comp.  Med.  Gen.  7.7  (xiii  986.6  K.);  cf.  SB  XIV  12175.4  Kpoicov  Ki]XikIovs  XX 
14224.2  k[p]okov  KIXucoc.  Galen  also  refers  to  vccconoc  KiXUioc,  e.g.  Comp.  Med.  Loc.  5.1  (xii  818.17-18  K.). 
erupat;  KiXuuoc  (Cilician  storax,  Styrax  officinalis  L.)  is  mentioned  as  a  particularly  good  variety  at  Dsc.  1.66  (i 
59.18  W.).  The  first  trace  is  a  low  dot,  perhaps  the  foot  of  a  diagonal  descending  from  left  to  right,  v  does  not 
look  suitable,  but  abbreviated  Kpd]y<(p(i/)]  or  ucccd]w[o(v)]  might  be  considered,  though  icpdicov  is  nowhere  else 
abbreviated  in  what  survives.  crupai(o]c  would  also  fit. 

14  A  new  recipe  begins  here. 

14-15  ]  veic  6<f>8aX\[p.  WBH  suggests  (e.g.  np{oc))  dcd\eueic  oij>8aX\[povc :  cf.  Aet.  7.112  (CMG  VIII. 2 
381.5—7)  KoXXvpiov  . . .  pusvvwai  Buuap.evov  rove  acdeveic  re  Kal  eunadelc  opdaXpouc,  IOO  (CMG  VIII. 2  345. 20) 
rpeifsei  8e  Kal  rove  KarTjcBevrjKorac  o^OaXpovc,  uy  (CMG  V1II.2  393.12-13)  tovikov  twv  Kar-qcOevrjKdrow 
dpdaXptov,  SB  17134  fr.  B  iii  11  (quoted  in  ii  4  n.  below). 

Col.  ii 

2  ]Aov:  apulAou  would  fit  the  traces  and  the  available  space.  Starch  is  also  present  at  11  (in  the  same 
quantity)  and  20;  cf.  11  n.  ‘Or  possibly  <j>vX\\ov  (cf.  5252  11  n.),  often  included  in  collyria,  e.g.  Aet.  7.100  (CMG 
VIII.2  350.12)’  (WBH). 

d]7rio[uJ:  common  in  collyria.  Cf.  c.g.  GMP  II  4  ii  5  n. 

2-3  k-[  |  J.  The  space  available  suggests  the  supplement  <f[po|»coy].  Saffron  is  also  common  in  collyria: 
cf.  c.g.  GMP  II  4  ii  11  n;  also  5253  5  n. 

3  Kopif.e[ we.  Cf.  i  8  n. 

4  7rp(dc)  aplfiXuaUnlav.  Dim-sightedness,  or  blurred  vision,  against  which  collyria  are  often  claimed 
to  be  effective:  cf.  iii  14  and  e.g.  Gal.  Comp.  Med.  Loc.  4.7  (xii  735.3,  783.7  K.),  SB  17134  fr.  B  iii  11-12  np(dc) 
d/2j8Auw7r(iac)  Kal  tfiu>pa')S(eic)  otf>9aX{x(ouc)  j  Kal  fiannra  fiXepapa  (but  WBH  notes  that  np(oc)  apjiXvion(iav) 
ktX.  as  here  is  also  a  possible  resolution). 

4-5  nre\[pvy ia.  Pterygium  is  a  condition  involving  the  gradual  growth  of  a  fine  membrane  over  the  eye, 
beginning  from  its  corner:  cf.  ps.-Gal.  Int.  16.6  (xiv  772.7-11  K.  =  82.2-6  Petit);  Def.  Med.  3 66  (xbc  439.5-6 
K.);  Marganne,  Ophtalmologie  106-9;  5240  fr.  I.  -a  (WBH)  is  restored  rather  than  -oft):  the  plural  is  regular 
in  titles  after  npoc. 


124 


II.  NEW  MEDICAL  TEXTS 


5243.  RECIPES  FOR  COLLYRIA 


125 


5  XWoy  a.t\pari]rov.  According  to  Dioscorides,  haematite  is  mined  in  Egypt  (5.126.5  (iii  95.7-8  W.))  and 
is  effective  against  various  ocular  disorders,  including  scars  (ovXat)  and  rough  areas  {rpaxospara)  in  the  eyes 
when  applied  with  honey,  and  ophthalmia  and  bloodshot  eyes  with  womens  milk  (5.126.1  (iii  94.4-7  W)).  It  is 
included  in  the  collyria  in  the  second-century  R  Strasb.  gr.  inv.  90  fr.  Ir  B  4,  7, 14  (Kalbfleisch,  Pap.  argent,  gr. 
4-5).  Cf.  R.  Halleux,  Les Alchimistes grecs  i  (1981)  206. 

5- 6  appco\viaK{ov)  dvpidpar{oc).  Gum  ammoniac,  literally  ammoniac  incense’,  the  resin  of  the  ammo¬ 
niac  plant,  Ferula  marmarica  L.  At  Dsc.  3.84.3  (ii  101.14-15  W.),  gum  ammoniac  is  said  to  cleanse  white  spots 
{Xevt«hpaTa)  on  the  eyes  and  reduce  rough  areas  on  the  eyelids.  appcoviaxov  Qvpiapa  is  included  in  a  recipe 
for  a  skin  disorder  at  SB  17134  fr.  A  ii  9,  and  in  a  pd.Xa.ypa  at  P.  Koln  XI  437.7.  For  its  use  in  eye  salves,  cf.  e.g. 
GMP  II  5  iii  25  n. 

6  £pvpv{r}c).  Myrrh,  the  resin  of  a  tree  ( Commiphora  myrrha  Engl.),  on  which  see  Andorlini  (i  11  n.)  61-5; 
GMP  1 14.3  n.,  II  4  ii  4  n.,  II 5  ii  10  n.  It  is  said  at  Dsc.  1.64.5  0  59-5~7  W.)  to  be  good  for  wounds  on  the  eye, 
white  spots  (XevKWfmTa),  particles  obscuring  the  vision,  and  trachoma,  and  is  extremely  common  in  collyria. 
£pvpva  is  the  regular  spelling  in  the  papyri:  cf.  Gignac,  Grammar  i  121—2.  It  is  found  in  this  text  also  at  ii  24  and 
jii  6  and  20;  cf.  also  ii  16  £/xu/>v(i?c)  cratcr^c). 

6— 7  caya\irl)vov.  Sagapenum,  the  resin  derived  from  Ferula persica  Willd.  Dioscorides  (3.81.2  (ii  97.18-20 
W.))  recommends  it  for  dim-sightedness  {dpfiXuatnla),  as  well  as  for  scars  on  the  eyes,  particles  obscuring 
vision,  and  cataracts.  It  is  mentioned  at  P.  Ryl.  Arab.  I VIII  2.5. 

7  evtfsopfieiov.  Juice  of  spurge  {Euphorbia  resinifera  Berg.).  Cf.  ps.-Dsc.  Eup.  1.40.1  (iii  165.8-10  W.) 
Ka.8a.ipei  Sc  rd  intCKorovvra  rate  KOpaic  (/rat)  apyepa  /rat  ve<f)4Xia  /rat  a^At/c-  -trout  Si  /rat  ogvSepKiav  ini  rd>v 
ap^Xvconovvrwv  iyxptdpeva,  followed  by  a  list  including  evt/iopfliov  x^Aoc,  1.40.2  (iii  165.18  W.).  Pliny,  NH 
25.77- 9,  states  that  King  Juba  discovered  the  plant  on  Me.  Atlas  and  named  it  after  his  physician  Euphorbus, 
the  brother  of  Augustus’  physician  Antonius  Musa  (cf.  NH  5.16,  where  Euphorbus  is  the  discoverer).  Juba  is 
said  to  have  written  a  treatise  on  it  (cf.  Gal.  Comp.  Med.  Loc.  9.4  (xiii  270.10—271.4  K.)),  in  which  he  stated  that 
its  juice  improved  eyesight  (Plin.  AW  5.16):  cf.  A.  Pietrobelli,  in  B.  Maire  (ed.),  ‘Greek’ and  'Roman'  in  Latin 
Medical  Texts  (2014)  157-82.  Pliny  indicates  also  that  its  collectors  see  more  clearly  {NH  25.78).  The  milky  juice 
is  a  strong  irritant,  and  both  Pliny  and  Dioscorides  (3.82.1  (ii  98.1-8  W.))  describe  how  those  who  collect  it 
fasten  an  animals  stomach  round  the  plant  and  cut  into  the  stem  from  a  safe  distance  with  a  javelin.  The  juice 
flows  freely  and  collects  in  the  stomach.  Dsc.  3.82.3  (ii  98.17-99.1  W)  remarks  on  its  ability  to  clear  up  cataracts, 
adding  nvpot  pevrot  St’  oAtjc  rijc  -qpepac,  o6e v  piXtrt  petyvvrat  i<ai  teoXXvpioic  i<ar’  avaXoytav  rijc  SpipvrrjToc. 
Such  irritating  effects  may  account  for  the  small  quantity  included  in  diis  recipe.  ev<j>6pfiiov  is  also  found  in  a 
recipe  for  an  eye  plaster  in  P.  Strasb.  gr.  inv.  90  fr.  Ir  C  5  (cd.  I.  Andorlini,  in  A.  Garzya  (ed.),  Storia  e  ecdotica  dei 
testi  medici  greci  (1996)  20),  and  in  P.  Cair.  Masp.  II  67141  (MP9  2406)  f.  IP  27,  perhaps  of  the  end  of  the  sixth 
century,  and  P.  Scholl  15.6  (vi). 

8  Koppetuc.  Cf.  i  8  n. 

9  np{oc)  pevpa.  Cf.  i  10-n  n. 

10  CKtopiac  poXeifiov.  For  c  >  e  before  a  back  vowel,  see  Gignac,  Grammar  i  251-2.  Lead  dross,  according 
to  Dsc.  5.82  and  5.81.3  (iii  55.13,  54.5  W.),  is  effective  against  rd  iv  rote  6tf>6aXpoic  pevpara.  Lead  may  have  been 
mentioned  at  P.  Strasb.  gr.  inv.  90  fr.  I1'  D  io]u  KeKavpev\ov  (Kalbfleisch,  Pap.  argent,  gr.  5). 

IO-II  nenXv\p4vov.  ‘We  require  the  feminine,  in  agreement  with  cxtopeac.  Cf.  Dsc.  5.82  (iii  55.14  W.); 
Aet.  7.32,  34  (CMG  VIII. 2  282.8,  285.10).  The  error  may  be  due  to  a  false  resolution  of  nenXvp{  )  (as  at  22)  or 
the  like  at  some  stage  in  the  transmission’  (WBIT). 

11  dpvXov.  Dsc.  2.101.2  (i  176.1  W.)  notes  that  starch  is  effective  -rtpoc  6<t>6aXpdsv  pevpara.  It  is  present 
also  at  20  and  perhaps  2;  cf.  iii  21—3  n.;  GMP  II 4  ii  20  n. 

ftpt[6)e(o{v).  Cf.  inn. 

12  crelpeo){c).  The  white  oxide  of  antimony,  rather  than  the  metal  itself.  Plin.  NH  33.103-4  and  Dsc. 
5.84.3  (iii  56.11-17  W.)  describe  processes  by  which  the  sulphidic  ore  of  antimony,  known  as  stibnite,  is  roasted 
to  produce  the  white  oxide,  the  substance  used  for  medicinal  purposes,  the  metal  itself  being  subsequently 


rejected:  cf.  R.  J.  Forbes,  Studies  in  Ancient  Technology  ix  (1964)  160-63.  It  is  »  common  ingredient  in  eye  salves, 
regularly  found  in  papyrus  recipes,  e.g.  GMP  II  4  ii  18,  where  see  n.;  cf.  Plin.  NH  33.104.  At  Dsc.  5.84.2  (iii 
56.5-6  W.),  it  is  said  to  cleanse  dirt  and  sores  in  the  eyes.  Coptic  ertpt  is  present  below  at  21-2,  where  see  n. 

XentSoc  xoXko{v):  again  at  25.  Dsc.  5.78.2  (iii  48.1-3  W.)  notes  that  flakes  of  copper  are  added  to  oph¬ 
thalmic  remedies,  diying  up  rheum  and  reducing  roughness  on  the  eyelids.  Cf.  Halleux  (5  11.)  220.  [Ae]7rei3oc 
is  included  in  a  collyrium  at  SB  XXVIII  17139.20  (MP3  2410.12). 

onto v.  Cf.  2  n. 

13  vd.p8ov  KeX{r)ti<{rjc).  Celtic  spikenard  {Valeriana  celtica  L.)  was  recognized  as  having  general  warming 
and  drying  properties,  and  was  commonly  added  to  eye  remedies:  cf.  Dsc.  1.7.4, 1-^-3  (i  12.19— 21, 13.18—23  W.). 
It  is  also  found  among  the  recipes  for  eye  plasters  in  P.  Strasb.  gr.  inv.  90  I‘  C  (ii  7  n.)  1—2:  in  a  recipe  for  a  col¬ 
lyrium  at  GMP  1 14.6;  and  in  an  unidentified  form  of  medicament  at  R  Coll.  Youtie  I  4.4  (MP3  2407.4).  WBH 
suggests  that  the  spelling  error  in  kgXik*  may  be  due  to  an  incorrect  expansion  of  a  more  drastic  abbreviation 
such  as  xeX,  used  in  the  Strasburg  papyrus;  cf.  io-it  n. 

Koppe<n{c).  Cf.  i  8  11. 

13-14  p6|3|co(j/)]  £t}ptdv.  For  the  use  of  dried  roses  in  eye  preparations,  cf.  e.g.  Gal.  Comp.  Med.  Loc.  4.7 
(xii  768.17, 772.13-14, 773-4-5  IQ- 

15  [  J  S  ( ) .  The  first  two  traces  are  the  left-hand  arc  of  a  circle  (o  or  c  rather  than  <r,  since  no  crossbar  is 
visible)  and  the  lower  right-hand  arc  of  a  circle  (0  rather  than  os)-,  c[tt]oSo(u)  is  probable,  as  at  iii  14-15.  cno8oc 
is  an  impure  zinc  oxide;  cf.  Dsc.  5.75.1  (iii  40.14-18  W.);  Forbes,  Studies  in  Ancient  Technology  vm  (1964)  263-4. 

15-16  xaA ko{v)  Ke|[zcai>/x(A/ou).  Cf.  i  4  n.  For  the  form  of  the  abbreviation  assumed  in  the  participle,  cf. 

16  t,pvpv{t]c)  craKr{rjc).  Cf.  Dsc.  1.60  (i  55.12-16  W.)  cra/cri)  Si  tcaXelrat  rrjc  -npo«f>d.rov  c pvpvtjc  to 
Xinapov,  KtKoppivqc  ped’  vSa roc  oXiyov  dnoreOXtppivqc  re  St  opydvov.  evwSrjc  Se  Xiav  icai  noXvreXyc  iert 
i(a6’  eavrr/v  ovea  pvpov  to  KaXoupevov  craKTq.  Sompoc  84  eertv  rj  dpiyrjc  iXaiov  /cat  iv  iXaglcrtp  nXetcrr/v 
Svvaptv  KGKTijpevT)',  J.-L.  Fournet,  in  A.  Boud  hors,  C.  Louis  (edd.),  Etudes  coptes X (2008)  159-  Its  expensiveness 
perhaps  explains  the  small  amount  used  in  the  recipe. 

,([po\Kov  {rpitofioXov).  Cf.  2-3  n.  Tire  final  trace  is  an  upright  descending  below  the  line,  consistent  with 
f  but  not  with  J. 

17  ontov  ne<f>uicpivo{u).  Cf.  iii  22  dtrlov  onroO ;  Dsc.  4.64.6  (ii  220.17-18  W.)  <j>u>yvvrai  84  etc  Tti  otfsdaX- 
ptttd  in’  ocrpciKou  xaivov,  ease  dv  paXaKoc  /cat  xipporepoc  rjiavfj.  There  are  examples  in  eye  remedies  in  Gal. 
Comp.  Med.  Loc.  4.7  (xii  75 8-7.  77 AM  K.)>  4-8  (xii  796-3~4  K-)- 

d/ca/cta(c).  The  juice  derived  from  the  fruit,  and  sometimes  leaves,  of  the  acacia  tree  {Acacia  Willd.  sp.), 
which  is  also  the  source  of  gum  arabic,  is  recommended  for  several  eye  conditions  at  Dsc.  1.101.2  (i  93.8-11 
W.).  It  is  mentioned  again  at  iii  19  and  possibly  at  i  6-7  (i  3-9  n.),  and  is  a  very  common  ingredient  in  papyrus 
collyria:  cf.  GMP  1 14.7  n.;  also  GMP  1 13.4,  II  4  ii  3,  II  8.12.  WBH  suggests  that  the  final  c  dropped  out  due  to 
the  similarity  of  c  to  the  upper  part  of  J. 

17-18  {Sp.)  a,  |  ot  Se  {Sp.)  5.  For  this  pair  of  variants,  no  doubt  due  to  the  confusion  of  letters  of  similar 
shape,  cf.  e.g.  Gal.  Comp.  Med.  Loc.  1.8  (xii  490.1  K.)  ttvnipov  Xirpav  a',  oi  Si  S',  9.2  (xiii  249.1-2  K.)  vtrpov 
yo  a',  ol  84  S'. 

18  Ko[pp]ea>c.  Cf.  i  8  n. 

[op]faetov  tentatively  read  and  supplied  by  WBH,  who  notes  that  the  e,  above  the  final  letter  of  the 
following  line,  is  the  clearest. 

The  paragraphus  is  represented  by  a  small  trace  above  the  right-hand  side  of  the  initial  x  of  the  next  line 
(WBH). 

19  o  ecyev  noXXr)v  [n\poypatf>^v.  WBH  compares  Androm.  ap.  Gal.  Comp.  Med.  Gen.  5.5  (xiii  807.7-8, 
13—14  K.)  xXotpd  ’EniKoupov  noXXrjv  inayyeXlav  eyovea  ...  ^A topa,  noXXr/v  inayyeXlav  exotica,  AXtaptosvoc  17 
NtKop&xov,  n-pdc  cvptyyac  /ctA.  According  to  Galen’s  usage,  npoyparfi-q  should  refer  to  the  specific  title  of  the 
recipe,  while  the  list  of  conditions  for  which  it  is  suitable  is  called  the  inayyeXla:  cf.  Fabricius,  Galens  Exzerpte 


II.  NEW  MEDICAL  TEXTS 


24—9,  There  is  a  fairly  long  Trpoypatjyq  at  iii  1—2.  The  recipe  itself  is  very  long,  extending  from  20  perhaps  to  29, 
and  certainly  much  longer  than  any  other  in  this  text. 

20  [  ]  :  np(oc)  ir\dc]ay  appears  suitable. 

21  [  ]:  WBH  tentatively  suggests  tft[ipiOcto(v)}. 

21-2  crelpeosc  K<nrri\  [/cow:  or  Kortri\[riKo{v)  (WBH).  This  is  mentioned  in  eye  remedies  in  Aet.  7.41 
(CMG  VIII. 2  294.8-9),  crippeu/c  Koirrqr ov,  and  7.100  (CMG  VIII.2  345.24),  crlppctoc  Koimprov  (v.l. 
Kotttlkov) .  There  are  also  references  in  magical  papyri:  PGM  IV 1070  cripi  Kotttikov,  V  67  c rtpi  Kotttitlkov, 
VII  336  criptv  K[o\  tttikov.  The  Egyptian  kohl  is  not  antimony  or  stibium  but  galena,  a  dark  grey  ore  of  lead: 
cf.  A.  Lucas,  Ancient  Egyptian  Materials  and  Industries  (4 1962)  80-84, 195-9;  X  D.  Hardy  et  al.,  ‘Egyptian  Eye 
Cosmetics  ("Kohls”):  Past  and  Present’,  in  D.  Bradley,  D.  Creagh  (edd.),  Physical  Techniques  in  the  Study  of  Art, 
Archaeology  and  Cultural  Heritage  i  (2006)  173-203.  WBH  suggests  that  this  is  meant  here,  noting  that  ‘kohl’  is 
the  original  sense  of  cripi:  cf.  Halleux  (5  n.)  183  (108  n.  3). 

22  ‘A  short  mineral  ingredient  is  needed  in  the  gap:  perhaps  Koitti\[tiko(v)  (8p.)  ,  cttoSo(u)].  Cf.  15 
n.’  (WBH). 

«r[a]8/*e[iac:  very  common  in  coliyria.  Cf.  5249  4  KaSpciac  irc[nXvp€vr)c;  Ko.8p.ctac  alone  below  iii  9, 
18,  21;  GMP II 4  ii  9  n. 

23  ..].[]  u.  ‘Possibly  s<p\  ok[o)  u.  The  traces  given  as  1  [are  the  right-hand  arc  of  a  circle  and  the  lower 
part  of  an  upright’  (WBH). 

vdpSov.  Cf.  i  7  n. 

24  pTfiqv,  Cf.  2  n. 

t,pv[pv(f]c).  Cf.  6  n. 

25  Ae]5Ti8o(c)  xq^Ko{5).  Cf.  12  n. 

2 6  a\u<ai<Kdjlo(u).  The  name  of  a  kind  of  crpvxvov  (hound’s  berry,  Physalis  alkekengi  L.)  according  to 
Dsc.  4.71  (ii  229.15-16  W.).  Dioscorides  also  notes  (4.72  (ii  230.10  W.))  that  it  is  an  alternative  name  for  crpv- 
Xi'oi'  vnvioriKov  (sleepy  nightshade,  Withania  somnifera  Dun.)  and  that  Crateuas  applied  the  name  to  Sopuicviov 
(4.74  (ii  233.1  W.)),  for  which  cf.  I.  Andorlini,  in  cad.  (ed.),  Test/  medici  su papiro  (2004)  110-11,  on  SB  17134  fr.  A 
ii  32;  L.  Arata,  Mata  66  (2014)  322-32.  The  first,  like  the  crpvyvov  ktjttcuov,  may  be  used  against  lachrymal  fistu¬ 
las,  and  its  juice  may  be  mixed  with  certain  coliyria  in  place  of  water  or  egg  (Dsc.  4 .70-71  (ii  229.4-14,  230.5-6 
W.)).  The  juice  of  the  crpvxvov  vttvojtikov  may  be  used  against  dim-sightedness  (Dsc.  4.72.2  (ii  231.9-10  W.)). 

27  ]  j5  was  no  doubt  preceded  by  (8p.). 

ra  ippa  will  belong  to  an  instruction  concerning  the  dry  ingredients. 

Col.  iii 

1  ko]/\Au/ho(v>)  6£u&ept<ec.  Such  coliyria,  also  known  as  6£u8epiaKd  or  -SopKtKa,  were  thought  to  en¬ 
courage  lacrimation  and  so  to  improve  eyesight:  cf.  Cass.  Probl.  18.2-3  Garzya  (p.  44)  =  18  Ideler  (i  151.15—17) 
rd  d-noScucpuTuca.  KoXXvpta  o^vSopKiKa  Xeyerai,  tw  e/r  rfjc  diro8ai<pvcc(oc  Kai  die  et-new  KaOdpccw c  ogurepov 
opdv  rove  xpcop’tvovc.  For  such  recipes,  cf.  e.g.  Gal.  Comp.  Med.  Loc.  4.7  (xii  736.JI-737.4,  737.16-738.6, 
778.9-16,  779.6-17,  784.12-16,  785.10-14,  790.X-9  K.);  also  Suppl.  Mag.  II  94  — *■  i  4-6  (MP3  2391),  5245  7-8. 

1-2  to  Sid  tou  r/rjlyd]  ji>ou.  Cf.  GMP  II  5  vii  II  (MP3  2422)  to  81a  7r]  17yd  [von.  It  was  common  to  mention 
a  distinctive  ingredient  in  the  tides  of  coliyria.  ‘The  recipe  in  GMP  II  5,  though  7tp]oc  eA|/<d>/2aTa  (n— 12)  rather 
than  otjvdcpKcc,  has  the  same  ingredients  as  the  recipe  here:  cf.  2  n.  'The  quantities,  however,  are  missing  or 
damaged  diere.  Cf.  also  13-17  n.’  (WBH). . 

2  7rriyavo(v)  dypiou  CTrcppar(oc).  Wild  rue  is  also  specified  at  GMP  II  5  vii  13  injydyov  d\ypiov,  where 
see  n.  Dsc.  3.46.2  (ii  60.4-6  W.)  notes  that  the  ground  seed  is  useful  for  dim-sightedness. 

At  the  end  of  the  line,  perhaps  tow,  Verdigris’  (GMP  II  5  ii  21  n.),  to  give  the  recipe  a  metallic  ingredient. 
‘But  if  01  Sc  was  written  at  the  end,  as  at  ii  18,  the  list  of  ingredients  may  match  exactly  that  of  the  recipe  at 
GMP  II 5  vii  11-17:  cf.  1-2  n.’  (WBH) . 


5243.  RECIPES  FOR  COLLYRIA 


3  KpoKov  pdyparo(c).  The  sediment  from  saffron  oil.  Dioscorides  notes  (1.27  (i  31.17  W.))  that  it  can 
cleanse  matter  that  obscures  the  pupils.  It  is  present  also  at  12  and  t6.  There  is  another  instance  in  a  collyrium 
at  GMP  II  5  v  18.  The  recipe  at  GMP  II  5  vii  n-17  has  pay  par  oc  not  further  qualified  (15).  See  in  general  on 
pay  pa  GMP  II  5  ii  8  n. 

3—4  7T€7r[epe<oc  |  k\6kkoi  v.  White  pepper  is  said  by  Dioscorides  to  be  especially  effective  in  eye  remedies 
(2.159.1  (i  224.18-19  W.)).  He  also  notes  that  pepper  cleanses  matter  that  obscures  the  pupils  (2.159.3  0  225.8-9 
W.));  cf.  3  n.  Cf.  GMP  II  5  vi  19  n.  All  three  coliyria  described  in  the  papyrus  as  o£vScpi<ec  (iii  1-4,  5-7,  and 
13-17)  contain  pepper,  and,  as  far  as  can  be  determined,  none  of  the  others  do.  Three  of  the  o^vSepicucd  coliyria 
recorded  in  Gal.  Comp.  Med.  Loc.  4.7  contain  pepper  (xii  784.12—16,  785.10—14,  790.1—9  K.).  The  same  quantity 
is  specified  at  16-17. 

5  dtjvScpK^c.  Cf.  i  n. 

d  A]  017c.  Cf.  i  5  n. 

irmepeasc  [(Sp.)  ~  Contrast  iren-  at  3  and  16.  There  is  no  space  for  icokkoi  as  at  4  or  17,  or  for  Xcvkov, 
and  it  is  likely  that  there  was  simply  a  quantity  in  drachmas  at  the  end  of  the  line. 

6  aAoc  dppa)[viaKov],  Not  sal  ammoniac  (ammonium  chloride)  but  a  salt  produced  by  the  oasis  of 
Ammon,  probably  a  mixture  of  gypsum  and  sodium  chloride:  cf.  Halleux  (ii  5  n.)  207.  For  its  use  in  coliyria,  cf. 
e.g.  Gal.  Comp.  Med.  Loc.  4.7  (xii  778.6, 14-15,  779.4  K). 

^pvpvrjc.  Cf.  ii  6  n. 

7  Koppeio(c).  Cf.  i  8  n. 

8  6[if>0aXpta\c.  The  supplement  is  not  in  doubt,  but  the  final  trace,  an  upright  with  further  ink  to  the 
top  at  die  right,  does  not  suggest  c.  It  is  possible  that  an  abbreviation  was  used,  though  the  space  would  accom¬ 
modate  the  word  written  out  in  full. 

9  Xctttov  pevpa.  Cf.  i  IO— it  n. 

cX[Kty  i(a8p\ ciac  [(8p.)  ~  read  and  supplied  by  WBH.  For  calamine,  cf.  ii  22  n. 

10  tfnpidciqiv).  Cf.  i  II  u! 

d7uHu.Cf.ii  2  n. 

1  (.  The  first  trace  would  suit  the  right-hand  side  of  u.  ‘Perhaps  e.g.  icpoKo]v  after  6irlo[v  (8p.)  , 

followed  by  a  quantity.  Cf.  e.g.  ps.-Gal.  Int.  15.6  (xiv  765.16-17  K.  =  76.8-9  Petit):  rd  81a  KpoKov  arc  suited 
npoc  dpxopevac  6<f>9aXplac.  The  rubbed  final  traces  suggest  P  (rpidsfioXov)  followed  by  >,  but  the  sense  of  the 
last  would  be  unclear’  (WBH). 

11  Koppcoj(c).  Cf.  i  8  n. 

oi  S]e  supplied  by  WBH,  who  notes  that  the  upper  part  of  the  letter  is  lost  to  abrasion.  Cf.  ii  7,  18;  iii 
17  aAAoi  /<at. 

12  KpoKov  pdyparoc.  Cf.  3  n. 

13-17  Another  ogvScpacc  (1  n.).  “This  recipe  has  the  same  ingredients  as  the  one  at  the  top  of  the  column 
(cf.  2  n.),  except  that  gum  arabic  and  water  have  dropped  out  (17  n.),  but  a  few  more  are  added:  zinc  oxide, 
saffron,  and  (in  the  alternative  version)  cultivated  rue  seed’  (WBH). 

13— 14  7rp(6c)  a  CTTo[vopd£ovci\y  vir[o\ \xvparq  ouAdc  a[/i.|3Aucu7na]c  read  and  supplied  by  WBH.  For 
imoxvpara  and  ouAcu,  cf.  5241  frr.  1.3  and  3.1  nn.,  and  for  apfiXvamta,  ii  4  n.  above. 

14- 15  cttoISou.  Cf.  ii  15  n. 

15  ( 8p .)  08,  The  quantity  is  much  larger  than  any  other  in  the  papyrus,  but  cf.  the  final  recipe  in  Gal.  Ant. 
2.17  (xiv  209.9  K.),  where,  according  to  Kuhn’s  text,  ( xapatSpuoc )  <  oS'is  the  only  quantity  greater  than  four 
drachmas.  WBH  prefers  to  emend  to  S,  as  at  ii  15. 

16  KpoKov  ...  icai payparo(c).  Cf.  ii  2—3  n.,  iii  3  n. 

16-17  rrcircpe<v(c)  \  kokkoi  v.  Cf.J-4". 

17  aXXoi  Kai  introduces  an  alternative:  cf.  n. 


128 


II.  NEW  MEDICAL  TEXTS 


5244.  RECIPE  FOR  TOOTH  POWDER 


129 


r/pepov  CTTGpfj.ia.TOc).  'nij-yavov  is  understood  from  15  tpfydvo[v  ayptov]  cnepfiarioc),  the  only  other 
seed  in  the  recipe.  The  ellipse  is  somewhat  harsh,  but  easily  accounted  for:  in  the  copy  from  which  the  variant 
is  drawn,  teal  r/pepov  c-nepparoc  ktX.  will  have  come  immediately  after  mfyavov  dyplov  cirepparoc  rpultpoXov: 
cf.  e.g.  SB  VIII  986o(b).i4— 16  (MP3  2391.6)  mfyavov  ayptov  [cnep\\paroc  (S p.)  8  j  xai  r/pep[ou  ( 8p .)  3.  Wild 
and  cultivated  rue  had  similar  properties  and  uses:  cf.  Dsc.  3.45  (ii  57.1-59.12  W)’  (WBH). 

[:  a  high  trace,  perhaps  an  addition  to  the  quantity  in  obols.  There  is  not  room  for  y[8<op,  and  to  judge 
by  line  11,  gum  arabic  and  water  would  be  expected  at  the  end  of  the  recipe  proper,  before  aXXoi  xa(.  They  may 
have  dropped  out:  WBH  compares  GMP  II 5  vi  21-2,  where  the  expected  38uip  xp“>  is  not  present. 

18  KoAAvpioft)  crarurov.  Cf.  Aet.  7.104  (CMG  VI1I.2  361.1-3)  irepl  rdiv  craruediv  xoXXvplaiv  xai  epucrf- 
putv.  i<ai  rd  CTaTUca  8e  xaXovpeva  xoXXvpta  arroKpovcrixa  rvygd-vee  icrrfci  yap  ttjv  araxrov  opprfv  tov  pev- 
paroc.  For  papyrological  examples,  cf.  P.  Ross.  Georg.  V  57  (MP3  2413)  v.  ii  4,  n;  P.  Princ.  Ill  155  (MP3  2379.2) 
— >  1  (I.  Andorlini,  in  A.  Marcone  (ed.),  Medicina  e  societh  nel  mondo  antico  (2006)  165);  O.  Bodl.  II  2181,  2183, 
2187  (MP3  2424,  2426,  2430).  There  is  a  probable  reference  in  a  private  letter  at  LDC  4001  36  (crartKa):  cf.  n. 

18-20  These  six  ingredients  arc  all  familiar  in  collyria:  for  example,  they  are  found,  together  with  burnt 
copper,  in  some  d^apicra.  Cf.  on  5249  below. 

18  xa8pelac.  Cf.  ii  22  n. 

18-19  ipl\xrjc  icapTToy.  Sced-pod  of  heather  ( Erica  arborea  L.),  a  common  ingredient  in  collyria:  cf.  GMP 
1 13.2-3  and  7  (restored);  ipe(xr)  alone  at  GMP  II  7  [  5  and  P.  Horak  14.8;  also  I.  Andorlini,  BASP 18  (1981)  15. 

19  otriov.  Cf.  ii  2  n. 

d/<a/r/a[c.  Cf.  ii  17  n. 

20  £pvpv(rfc).  Cf.  ii  6  n. 

xoppe co{c).  Cf.  i  8  n. 

21-3  This  recipe  resembles  that  for  the  pr/Xivov  collyrium  at  1088  1-7.  Both  include  calamine,  poppy 
juice,  saffron,  fissile  stone,  and,  as  regularly,  gum  arabic  and  water.  The  quantity  of  fissile  stone  is  the  same  in 
both,  while  1088  calls  for  three  obols  of  poppy  juice  and  5243  for  two.  The  odier  quantities  are  missing  or 
illegible  in  5243.  The  recipe  in  1088  has  two  further  ingredients,  xfupsdiov  (8p.)  if  and  dpvXov  (Sp.)  S.  The  latter 
would  fit  the  spaces  and  traces  in  line  23.  apvXov  is  placed  second  between  two  mineral  ingredients  at  ii  11  and 

21  p-r/Xivov.  For  the  use  of  this  adjective  in  the  tides  of  collyria,  cf.,  besides  1088  1,  Gal.  Comp.  Med.  Loc. 
4.7  (xii  769.it,  786.14,  787.3  K.);  J.  Voinot,  Les  Cachets  a  collyre  dans  le  monde  romain  (1999)  47.  All  the  pre¬ 
served  recipes  contain  saffron,  which  will  have  lent  them  its  colour,  and  WBH  notes  that  the  two  papyrological 
examples  both  contain  another  yellow  ingredient,  Xidoc  cytcToc:  cf.  Dsc.  5.127.1  (iii  95.10  W.)  aptcroc  8e  elvai 
Boxes  d  Trapaxpoxl^cov  rfj  Pliti.  NH  36.145  commodior  croco  similis.  Certain  collyria  called  yXojpov  also 
contain  saffron:  cf.  GMP  II  4  ii  15  11.  For  yellow  plasters,  many  of  which  owe  their  colour  to  iron,  cf.  P.  Mich. 
758  E  9-15  n. 

OeppovQaptov  is  familiar  as  a  female  personal  name  in  Egypt,  but  docs  not  seem  to  be  found  elsewhere  as 
the  name  of  a  collyrium.  ‘Cf.  for  the  hypocoristic  form  e.g.  Movcdptov,  Nixdpiov  (Alex.  Trail.  Therap.  2  (ii  15.7, 
23.4  R),  Aet.  7.117  (CMG  VIII. 2  394.13)),  and  in  general  on  such  names  PSI  Congr.  XXI  3  ii  9-19  n.’  (WBH). 

xa8pela[c.  Cf.  ii  22  n. 

22  XlOov  cxt(cTov).  Probably  limonite:  cf.  e.g.  R.  Halleux,  J.  Schamp  (edd.),  Les  Lapidaires  grecs  (1985) 
287  n.  3.  Dsc.  5.127.2  (iii  95.13-16  W.)  notes  that  it  is  useful  as  a  medicament  for  several  eye  condidons.  It  is 
found  in  papyrus  collyria  at  1088  5  and  GMP  II  5  v  2, 16,  viii  17, 26.  cxi(cr- )  is  so  abbreviated  in  1088  5  (plate: 
Andorlini  (18  n.)  164  fig.  5a),  SB  17134  A  ii  33,  iii  12,  39,  G  7. 

o-jtsou  otttov.  Cf.  ii  17  n.,  and  e.g.  SB  986o(a).3  ott{C)ov  otttov  (in  a  collyrium). 

xpo[xov.  Cf.  ii  2—3  n. 

23  [  ]  [  ].  Possibly  ra^[uAjot;  followed  by  a  quantity:  cf.  21-3  n.;  ii  11  n. 


5244.  Recipe  for  Tooth  Powder 

ioo/39(d)  6.5  x  12.5  cm  Later  third  century 

Plate  XII 

Remains  of  13  lines,  written  across  the  fibres  on  the  back  of  a  Latin  military  document 
dated  to  the  reign  of  Philip  and  his  son  (244-9).  original  upper  and  left-hand  edges  are 
preserved  in  part,  giving  an  upper  margin  about  1.6  cm  deep  and  a  left-hand  margin  about 
0.6— 1.2  cm  wide.  The  preserved  right-hand  edge  fails  just  to  the  left  of  the  original  margin. 

The  hand  is  a  well-executed  upright  cursive  like  that  of  XLVII  3366  C,  of  258.  Apostro¬ 
phe  separates  two  consonants  (8).  1  is  written  once  for  ei  (7).  Initial  t  receives  a  diaeresis  (6). 

The  fragment  contains  a  recipe  for  a  preparation  to  be  used  in  treating  ulceration  of  the 
gums.  Two  other  published  papyri  contain  recipes  for  preparations  intended  for  dental  care, 
MPER  NS  XIII  7  (MP3  2423.5),  a  powder  for  ‘white  and  “uncorroded”  teeth’,  and  P.  Ryl.  I 
29 (a)  (MP3  2379)  24ft.,  a  dentifrice,  oSovrorpippa,  but  these  are  both  prophylactic.  Ihis  recipe 
is  said  to  have  been  obtained  from  Julianus  of  Caesarea:  for  the  inclusion  of  such  information 
in  recipes,  cf.  e.g.  5246,  5248,  5249,  5250;  P.  Mich.  XVII  758  (MP3  2407.01)  introd.  (pp. 
xxi-iv).  Medical  recipes  were  commonly  exchanged  among  doctors,  healers,  and  laymen  alike: 
cf.  e.g.  P.  Mert.  1 12  (MP3  2407);  Gal.  Comp.  Med.  Loc.  1.1  (xii  423.13-15  IC.);  Ind  31-7  (n.7-13.2 
Boudon-Miliot-Jouanna);  Plat.  Charm.  i$6d. 

The  composition  of  the  recipe  (calamine,  7 Top<f>o\v£,  and  probably  one  or  more  lost 
ingredients)  distinguishes  it  from  those  preserved  elsewhere  for  preparations  to  be  used  in 
cases  of  dental  or  gum  diseases.  Calamine  and  77-0/2 </>oAi>£  are  found,  separately  or  together,  in 
eye  salves  and  plasters,  usually  those  to  be  used  against  various  types  of  ulcerations,  but  they 
are  rarely  used  in  connection  with  dental  problems.  noprjjoXvt;  is,  however,  said  to  be  effective 
against  corroded  gums  (Aet.  2.67  (CMG  VIII.i  175.9-11)).  It  appears  in  a  recipe  for  loose  teeth 
and  purulent  gums  in  Archig.  ap.  Gal.  Comp.  Med.  Loc.  5.5  (xii  873.6  K.),  which  is  repeated  in 
Aet.  8.31  (CMG  VIII. 2  443.26-8)  and  in  ps.-Dsc.  Eup.  1.74  (v  180.14  W.).  Calamine,  together 
with  rock-alum  (xaA/ctrtc),  is  found  in  a  recipe  for  a  powder  to  be  used  against  ulcerations  of 
the  gums  in  Aet.  8.25  (CMG  VIII. 2  434.18-24);  the  same  ingredients  are  used  in  a  preparation 
to  be  used  in  cases  of  loose  teeth  and  discharge  from  the  gums  in  Paul.  Aeg.  3.26.3  (CMG  IX.I 
199.7-9),  and  again  in  a  prescription  for  a  growth  on  the  gums  (eVovAic)  in  Aet.  8.27  (CMG 
VIII.2  437.7-9).  Calamine  is  also  contained  in  a  medicine  for  amblyopia  and  aching  teeth  in 
Alex.  Trail.  Therap.  2  (ii  45.21-47.3  P.).  5244  appears  to  be  an  original  prescription  for  ulcera¬ 
tion  of  the  gums,  using  calamine  for  its  astringent,  cleansing,  desiccating,  and  cicatrizing  quali¬ 
ties  (Dsc.  5.74.2  (iii  38.7-14  W.)),  and  -nopjtoXv^  for  its  cooling,  purging,  adhesive,  desiccating, 
and  cicatrizing  properties  (Dsc.  5.75.12  (iii  43.19-21  W.),  Paul.  Aeg.  7.13.1  (CMG  IX.2  323.1-8)). 


D.  LEITH 


II.  NEW  MEDICAL  TEXTS 


TT€pl  oSoVTCDV.  [ 

£r}p6v  TTOLOVV  TTp[6c 

avefiefipcopLeva 

k at  p€vp.aTioSr)  p, a-[ 

5  Aicra  etc  vvkto.,  [ 

o  ec^ov  Trapa  Tov-\_ 

Xiavov  arro  Kcucapiac *  [ 
fcaS/xetac  /cc/cau-t 
pevijc  Kal  icf. 3e-[ 

IO  CjU.O’TJC  v  OtVOU  [ 

v  ovyiciac  y  rj  —  [ 

Tjap^vXoyoc  tt€-  [ 

7r]Au/jt€you  []  f 

1  it  enlarged  3  1.  avafieflptopeva  6  tow  7  1.  KaicapeCac  8  «aS  /xeiac  10 1,  oiwfi 
12  1.  TTOp(f>6XuyOC 

‘Concerning  teeth. 

‘Powder  effective  against  eroded  (gums)  and  (gums)  affected  by  flux,  especially  towards  night,  which  I 
got  from  Julianus  of  Caesarea:  calamine  burnt  and  extinguished  with  wine,  8  ounces;  washed  pompholyx  ...' 

2  £rfp6v,  sometimes  frqpiov,  commonly  designates  a  dry  powder:  cf.  GMP  11  7  J,  1  n.  Preparations  used 
to  treat  conditions  affecting  the  teeth  and  gums  are  often  composed  of  ingredients  with  drying  and  warming 
properties,  and  they  are  mostly  used  dry,  often  in  powder  form.  Sec  e.g.  Gal.  Comp.  Med.  Loc.  5.5  (xii  867.11  K.); 
Aet.  8.23,  26  (CMG  Vni.2  433.12,  436.7. 10),  Marcell.  Emp.  12.10-n  (CML  V  214.30-216.3). 

3-4  aveftefiptup-tva  (1.  dva-)|  Kal  pevpaTibBrj:  sc.  otJAa.  Cf.  introd. 

3  dve fiepptopeva,  1.  dm-.  Cf.  Paul.  Aeg.  3.26.11  (CMG  IX.i  200.22)  rdc  rdiv  ovXwv  avappuce ic.  Siafii- 
PpdrcKtt)  and  nepifiiflpdjcKw  and  cognates  are  commoner  of  eroded  gums.  For  the  superfluous  syllabic  augment, 
cf.  Gignac,  Grammar  ii  225. 

4  pevparaiSr).  Equivalent  to  the  common  pevpan^peva. 

6-7  ‘Iov\Xiamv  duo  Ktucaplac  (1.  Kaicapeiac).  Unidentified.  He  could  be  the  Methodist  doctor  (BNP 
s.v.  Iulianus  [2]),  of  unknown  origin,  who  worked  in  Alexandria  around  150;  several  prescriptions  of  his  are 

preserved.  Recipes  may  circulate  under  the  names  of  their  inventors  long  after  their  death:  cf.  e.g.  the  plaster  of 
Archagathus  cited  in  P.  Mert.  1 12  (MP3  2407),  the  oxymel  of  Julian  in  Paul.  Aeg.  7.5.2  (CMG  IX.2  280.21),  the 

plasters  of  Azanites,  Dionysius,  Hygienus,  Heras,  and  Telamon  in  P.  Mich.  758  B,  C,  D,  and  E.  Recipes  may  also 
circulate  under  the  names  of  famous  people  who  adopted  and  used  them  (cf.  M.-H.  Marganne,  in  F.  Collard, 

E.  Samama  (edd.),  Pharmacopoles  at  apothicaires  (2006)  59-73),  but  the  rhetor  and  sophist  Julianus  of  Caesarea 
in  Cappadocia  (PLREl  Iulianus  (5)),  who  lived  c.  275-340,  is  probably  ruled  out  on  chronological  grounds. 

8-10  KaSpelac  ><e«av\pevr}c  Kal  icpe\cpevi)c.  Calamine  was  usually  burnt,  then  quenched  with  wine, 
vinegar,  or  occasionally  milk,  and  finally  washed.  On  calamine,  cf.  5243  ii  22  n. 

10  oivov,  1.  ofroi.  On  fluctuation  between  -ov  and  -oi(t)  in  the  genitive  and  dacive  singular,  see  Gignac, 
Grammar  i  208-10,  ii  22.  Wine  was  used  to  extinguish  burning  calamine  and  also  to  triturate  preparations 


5244.  RECIPE  FOR  TOOTH  POWDER 


containing  calamine  or  other  ingredients:  cf.  e.g.  Dsc.  5.74.6— 7  (iii  40.3—10  W.);  Plin.  AW 34.103—4;  Gal.  Comp. 
Med.  Loc.  4.7  (xii  731.6-7  K.);  Orib.  Syn.  3.3.1  (CMG  VI.3  61.16)  xaSpeiac  Keicavpevijc  Kal  oivq>  Karecxev- 

11  ovyxiac  ij.  The  amount  of  calamine  corresponds  to  that  used  in  an  eye  salve  against  ulcers  attributed 
to  Nilammon,  which  begins  with  the  same  two  ingredients  as  our  recipe:  cf.  Paul.  Aeg.  7.16.16  (CMG  IX.2 
338.7-9);  another  version  in  Aet.  7.106  (CMG  V1II.2  370.4-9). 


1  Nilammon,  which  begins  with  the  same  two  ingredients  as  our  recipe:  cf.  Paul.  Aeg.  7.16.16  (CMG  IX.2 
8.7-9);  another  version  in  Aet.  7.106  (CMG  V1II.2  370.4-9). 

12-13  Trap<f>vXoyoc  (1.  nop^oXvyoc)  7Te\[n]Xvpevov.  On  the  use  of  a  for  0  and  the  transposition  of  o  and 
see  Gignac,  Grammar  i  287-8,  293-4.  aop^oXv^  is  a  zinc  oxide  produced  by  melting  together  calamine  and 
)pper  (Dsc.  5.75.2-7  (iii  41.3-42.11  W),  Plin.  NH  34.i28ff.).  Mainly  because  of  its  astringent,  cooling,  and 


copper  (Dsc.  5.75.2-7  (iii  41.3-42.11  W),  Plin-  NH  34.i28ff.).  Mainly  because  of  its  astringent,  cooling,  an 
adhesive  qualities,  irop<j>6Xv£  was  used  in  eye  salves  and  plasters  for  stopping  and  moderately  drying  discharge 
as  well  as  for  malignant  ulcers.  Cf.  e.g.  Dsc.  5.75.12  (iii  43.19-21  W.),  Gal.  Comp.  Med.  Loc.  4.1  (xii  699.12-700. 
K.),  Aet.  7.11  (CMG  VIII.2  263.7-264.5),  Paul.  Aeg.  7.3  nop<j>6Xvi,  7.16.31  (CMG  IX.2  253.31-3,  355.6— 9). 


A  fragment  broken  off  at  the  foot  and  on  the  left.  The  upper  and  right-hand  edges  appear 
to  be  intact.  The  upper  margin  is  preserved  to  a  depth  of  c.  1.8  cm  and  the  right-hand  margin 
to  a  width  of  o. 3-0.7  cm.  The  back  is  blank. 

The  text  is  written  along  the  fibres  in  an  informal  upright  and  semi-cursive  hand  that 
somewhat  resembles  that  of  P.  Phil.  1  ( GLH 13 a)  of  c.  125.  There  are  some  itacistic  spellings  (i 
for  €i:  2,  9, 11;  for  l:  3,  5,  8, 14). 

Each  recipe  begins  on  a  new  line,  the  interlinear  space  between  recipes  being  slightly 
larger  than  that  between  lines  within  a  recipe.  The  neat  layout  is  comparable  to  that  of  other 
texts  in  the  same  category,  e.g.  Suppl.  Mag.  II  83  and  74  (MP2 3 4 * * * * * 10  2405,  6012). 

The  fragment  contains  six  short  iatromagical  recipes.  The  first  five  and  possibly  also  the 
sixth  are  concerned  with  problems  affecting  the  head  or  the  eyes.  No  quantities  are  indicated. 
The  magical  nature  of  some  of  these  recipes  is  suggested  by  the  repeated  use  of  (j>6pi  (2,  n,  13), 
and  ic  yapTiov  ypa-  followed  by  what  appears  to  be  a  magical  formula  (9-10). 

Some  ninety  medico-magical  papyri  have  been  published:  see  http://web.philo.ulg.ac.be/ 
cedopal/medecine-dans-legypte-greco-romaine.  Suppl.  Mag.  II  74,  94,  and  96A.48-72  (MP3 
6012,  2391,  6014)  provide  parallels  for  the  general  form  and  content  of  this  text. 

The  neat  writing  and  careful  layout  of  the  text  may  indicate  a  copy  by  a  scribe,  perhaps 
from  a  recipe  book.  But  it  is  impossible  to  tell  whether  the  text  was  used  by  a  professional 
magician  or  by  a  doctor,  as  the  boundaries  between  magic  and  medicine  were  often  blurred 
and  doctors  were  not  all  opposed  to  the  use  of  ‘wonderful’  remedies,  especially  for  diseases 
that  were  difficult  to  treat,  such  as  headache,  fever,  gout,  and  epilepsy.  Cf.  e.g.  Archig.  ap. 
Gal.  Comp.  Med.  Loc.  2.2  (xii  573.5-576.4  K.),  headache;  Archig.  ap.  Alex.  Trail.  Therap.  1.15 
(i  567.10-575.9  P.),  epilepsy;  Alex.  Trail.  Febr.  6,  7  (i  407.1-10,  437.5-24  P.),  quotidian  and 


II  NEW  MEDICAL  TEXTS 


quartan  fevers;  Therap.  8.2  (ii  375.20-377.31  P.),  colic;  11.2  (ii  475.19-24  R),  diseases  of  the 
kidneys;  12  (ii  579.13-585.24  P.)s  gout;  V.  Nutton,  Ancient  Medicine  (2  2013)  275-8. 

TTpoc  K€<f\aXaXytav  apvoy[X\co- 
cov  tt€\toXov  (j)6pL, 

TTpoc  to,c  i]v  6<f>6aXp.otc  Kpeidac 
]  _  ac  air[o]K€<j>aXicac  rai 
5  ]  tov  TpaYTjXov  Tra.pa.Tpct- 

fc.  ]' 

TTpoc  o£v8]opKiav  ottov  Kvprjva- 
ikov  Ixpeiov. 

TTpoc  6(f>6aX\fxiav'  Ic  xaprLov  ypd.- 

10  i 

]  at  <f>opt. 

TTpoc  Kpanra]Xr)v  AAe^avhpciac 
Xa.(JLa.tSa<f)]yric  (f>vAAa  eijoa c  <f>[o]p[t. 

]a-  KVKXafxeivov  t} 

15  J  KC d  TO  t}iuc[v 

]??..[ 


1-2  i.  -yAd/ccou  2,  n  1.  (f>6p€L  3  1.  /cpiflac  5-6 1.  -naparpifle  8 1.  ~xpiov  9  l.  «c 

14 1.  Kvi<Xap(vov 

‘For  headache:  wear  a  leaf  of  plantain. 

‘For  styes  in  the  eyes:  decapitate  (ants)  and  rub  with  the  (remainder)  of  the  neck. 

‘For  sharp-sightedness:  smear  Cyrenaic  juice. 

‘For  ophthalmia:  write  on  a  small  piece  of  papyrus  . . .  wear. 

‘For  drunken  headache:  wear  leaves  of  Alexandrian  chamaedaphne  strung  together. 

...  of  cyclamen  or  ...  and  the  half...’ 

1-2  apoy[A]d>|[coo  (1.  -yXciiccou)  ni}-raXov.  There  is  no  trace  of  a  c  at  the  end  of  line  I.  For  the  spelling 
with  a  single  e,  cf.  e.g.  yXcocoKopov  for  yXcocc6-  (LXXVIII  5163  fr.  1  i  20  n.).  Plantago  majorC,  common  plan¬ 
tain,  had  many  medical  uses  (Dsc.  2.126.2-4  0  199.5-200.15  W.);  Gal.  SMT  6.60  (xi  838.1-839.8  K.)),  and  was 
the  subject  of  a  book  by  Them  ison  (Plin.  NH  25.80;  cf.  V.  Nutton  in  D.  Langslow,  B.  Maire  (edd.),  Body,  Disease 
and  Treatment  (2010)  217-18).  For  the  use  of  the  root  as  an  amulet  to  ease  headache,  cf.  e.g.  CCAG  VII  234.31-2; 
IX.2  131.19-20;  XI.2  122.3-4;  ps.-Apul.  Herb.  I.l  (CML  IV  22.2-4).  The  use  of  the  leaf  in  this  way  appears  to  be 
a  novelty,  but  the  leaves  were  used  in  medicine  (cf.  Dsc.  and  Gal.,  as  above),  and  plant  leaves  could  be  worn  for 
medical  purposes:  cf.  e.g.  ps.-Dsc.  Eup.  2.98  (iii  290.7-9  W.),  stinking  bean-trefoil  (Anagyris  foetida  L.);  Alex. 


5245.  RECIPES 


133 


Trail.  Febr.  6  (i  407.4-7  R),  an  inscribed  olive  leaf.  For  singular  ireraXov  used  of  a  plants  leaf,  cf.  e.g.  the  herbal 
P.  Tebt.  II  679  fr.  a.2  (MP3  2094)  with  A.  E.  Hanson,  Pap.  Congr.  XXII  (200 1)  i  590. 

1  have  also  considered  the  possibility'  that  7re]rftAov  here  is  used  of  a  metal  leaf,  to  be  written  on  (cf. 
XLII  3068  2),  or  that  7r€']raAov  is  the  end  of  another  plant  name,  such  as  p.vp7<me)raXov  or  -nevra-ne JraAov 
(preceded  by  rj).  In  that  case,  one  would  have  to  assume  a  longer  line  length,  either  throughout  the  text,  or  for 
ever)'  line  except  the  first  of  each  recipe.  But  since  certain  or  very  probable  supplements  produce  a  single  left- 
hand  margin  as  shown  in  the  transcription  (cf.,  besides  the  supplements  printed,  4,  5,  8, 14  nn.)>  it  seems  fairly 
reasonable  to  suppose  that  the  margin  is  correctly  placed  there. 

2  <f>6pi,  1.  tj>opei.  <f>opeo)  is  often  used  of  an  amulet,  e.g.  Alex.  Trail.  Therap.  8.2  (ii  375.23,  377.3,  7, 14  P-)- 

3  KpeiOac ,  1.  Kpidac.  On  styes,  cf.  e.g.  ps.-Gal.  Int.  16.5  (xiv  771.4-6  K.  =  81.1-4  Petit);  Aet.  7.84  (CMG 
VIII.i  330.23-331.6);  Paid.  Aeg.  3.22.14  (CMG  IX.r  177.1-4). 

4  ]  ac.  Perhaps  p.vpit7j]i«ic,  ]/<r  being  represented  by  a  high  trace  near  the  top  of  a.  Cf.  Cyranides  2.25.10— 
II  K.  (p.  156)  oi  ouv  koivoI  p.vpp.7jK( c  aTTOi(€<f>aXi^6[ievoi  Kal  npocTpifiopcvoi  rot c  fiXe<j)apoic  rac  ev  ai/roic 
Kpidac  Oepairevovciv.  Decapitated  flies  were  used  similarly:  cf.  e.g.  Gal.  Comp.  Med.  hoc.  4.8  (xii  803.7  K.)> 
ps.-Gal.  Rem.  Parab.  2.4  (xiv  413.3-4  K.);  Aet.  7.84  (CMG  VI1I.2  330.27-8);  Paid.  Aeg.  3.22.14  (CMG  IX.i 
177.1-4).  But  frujiac  would  be  hard  to  reconcile  with  the  first  trace,  and  the  Attic  form  pjuac  is  unlikely  here. 
For  the  uses  of  ants  in  medicine,  cf.  I.  C.  Beavis,  Insects  and  Other  Invertebrates  in  Classical  Antiquity  (1988)  208. 

a7r[oj K€<j>a\lcac.  Cf.  Cyranides  2.25. 10-11 K.  (quoted  above),  3.28.6-7  K.  (p.  214)  pviat  anoKc^aXtcdeicaf, 
Paul.  Aeg.  3.22.14  (CMG  IX.I  177.1-4)  fivlac  jrp>  KdfsaXpv  anofiaXovra. 

4—5  rip  |[  )  tov  TpaxqXov:  e.g.  |[Aoi7rtu].  Cf.  rw  Aoittw  dispart  in  the  passages  on  the  use  of 

decapitated  flies  (4  n.).  The  fluid  exuded  from  the  wound  is  apparently  supposed  to  heal  the  styes. 

7-8  For  this  use  ofsilphium,  cf.  Dsc.  3.80.3-6  (ii  95.4-97.6  W.),  ps.-Dsc.  Eup.  1.40.3  (iii  165.22  W.).  The 
Cyrenaic  was  the  most  potent:  cf.  Dsc.  3.80.2  (ii  94.15-95.2  W.),  Gal.  SMT  15.12  (xii  90.17-91.2  K.),  Plin.  NH 
19.40.  For  sharp-sightedness  in  the  papyri,  cf.  Suppl.  Mag.  94  — *■  i  4-6,  MPER  NS  XIII  10.25-6  (MP3  2423.4), 
5243  iii. 

7  6£uh\opKiam  or  of  u5 \cpKiav.  The  initial  trace  is  a  speck  at  mid-height. 

8 \xpclou,  I.  -xplov.  Both  cvyxptco  and  inixpios  are  found  in  the  imperative  middle,  and  either  would  fit. 

9-10  Ic  (1.  etc)  \apTiov  ypd|[:  e.g.  ypa.\[ipac.  Tie  imperative  (ypd|fi/ioi')  ypd\[tf>€)  is  not  excluded,  but  a 
conjunction  would  not  be  easy  to  accommodate  before  <f>opi  (n):  ]  qal  seems  an  unlikely  reading  there  (cf.  n.). 

For  such  amidets,  cf.  e.g.  PGM  VII  197-8,  for  discharge  from  the  eyes;  193-6,  for  a  scorpion  sting; 
218—21,  for  daily  fever  with  shivering  fits. 

10  ]vppic\  ]  x  qOp[  Jo.  Before  x>  the  lower  right-hand  arc  of  a  circle;  the  turn-up  of  e  or  c;  a  long 
upright  descending  below  the  line,  p  or  1.  At  the  end,  Op[o\v  would  be  suitable.  For  the  magic  formula,  cf.  PGM 
VII  197-8  npoc  pevpta  o<j>6aXpwv  inlypaifie  etc  x°-PTTlv  xal  neplanrc-  povpap^icapovp^qpiadjspqv,  Marcell. 
Emp.  8.58  (CML  V  128.9-13)  Hoc  etiam  remedium  indubitate  impetus  oculorum ,  si praevenias, prohibebit scriptum 
in  charta  virgine:  $OYBPC  fnOIIEIPACf  HeXtoc,  oc  irdvr'  e<l>opq  /cat  irdvr'  iiraicovei,  quod  ad  collum 
dolentis  lido  suspend 'i  debet. 

11  'fhe  lacuna  at  the  start  of  the  line  will  have  contained  the  end  of  the  magical  formula. 

]  at.  The  first  trace  is  the  right-hand  end  of  a  high  horizontal,  perhaps  r  or  c. 

12  npoc  Kpaind\XTjv:  Ke<f>a]Xqv  is  another  possibility,  but  would  oddly  imply  that  the  remedy  relieves 
conditions  affecting  the  head  in  general.  i<q]Xrjv,  ‘hernia’,  and  \'ojAijv,  ‘bile’,  are  too  short  and  less  well  suited 

12-13  AXe£avSpelac  |  [xapxuSdt^vpc.  ]y  is  represented  by  the  top  of  an  upright.  The  chamaedaphne 
(Ruscus  racemosus  L.),  sometimes  called  Alexandrian,  could  be  used  to  treat  a  headache:  cf.  Plin.  NII 24.132,  Dsc. 
4.147  (ii  289.16  W.).  Ps.-Dsc.  Eup.  2.42.4  (iii  261:19-20  W.) ,  a  recipe  for  a  potion  against  colic,  has  p.aiba<f)vi)c 
AAegavSplvTjc.  With  a  margin  further  to  the  left,  other  possibilities  would  be  available,  e.g.  ALAefafSpeiac  | 
[Sa^vrjc  rj  pvpct  Ivtjc,  but  cf.  1—2  n. 

13  ctpac.  Tie  reading  is  not  in  any  real  doubt:  the  remains  of  the  ligature  connecting  e  and  1  are  visible. 


II.  NEW  MEDICAL  TEXTS 


5246.  RECIPES 


134 

Cf.  PGM  IV  259  <j>opei  e’ipac  (in  a  different  context). 

14  ]a.  The  wide  interlinear  space  indicates  that  this  line  is  the  first  of  a  new  recipe.  Possible  supplements 
include  e.g.  it poc  c-nXrjv\a,  npoc  ^tp.erA]a,  npoc  vn6Xvp\a:  cf.  next  n. 

xvicXapelvov,  1.  icuicXaplvov.  On  the  uses  of  cyclamen,  see  Dsc.  2.164  0  228.8-230.10  W.),  Gal.  SMT 7.60 
(xii  50.10-52.3  K.),  Plin.  NH  25.114-15, 133-4,  ps.-Apul.  Herb.  17  (CMLTV  52-3). 

ij:  ‘or’,  rather  than  a  quantity,  since  the  unit  is  not  specified  and  quantities  are  not  given  elsewhere  in  this 
text.  It  will  have  been  followed  in  the  next  line  by  a  second  genitive  and  the  part  in  the  accusative,  e.g.  pi£av. 

1 6  ]av  [.  After  v  probably  a.  The  surface  at  the  end  is  blank  but  ink  may  have  been  lost  to  abrasion. 

M.  HIRT 


5246.  Recipes 

ioo/io8(d)  8.2  x  8.6  cm  Second/third  century 

Plate  X 

On  the  back  of  a  register,  with  text  running  in  the  same  direction,  part  of  the  upper 
right-hand  side  of  a  column,  written  across  the  fibres.  The  upper  and  right-hand  margins,  and 
perhaps  the  original  upper  and  right-hand  edges,  are  preserved  in  part.  It  is  not  clear  how  much 
is  lost  on  the  left.  One  tiny  scrap  remains  unplaced. 

The  cursive  hand  is  comparable  to  that  of  XLVII  3364  (209)  and  to  the  first  hand  of  III 
513  (184).  Initial  u  is  given  a  diaeresis  (4). 

The  fragment  contains  two  recipes.  The  second  begins  on  a  new  line  (12),  the  end  of  the 
previous  line  being  left  blank.  The  first  is  a  remedy  for  hot  noSaypa  (7).  The  subject  of  the  sec¬ 
ond  cannot  be  determined.  The  first  recipe  identifies  the  person  from  whom  it  was  obtained: 
Maximus  the  stone-cutter.  This  is  not  uncommon  (cf.  5244  introd.),  but  here  the  recipient  has 
added  his  own  experience,  as  in  e.g.  P.  Mich.  XVII 758  H  8-9  (MP3  2407.01).  To  judge  from  1, 
Maximus  was  not  a  professional  doctor,  and  this  prescription  was  for  a  well-known  medicine. 

]  eAajSov  TTapa  Ma^ifiov  Xatjov 
cK€v]a£,e • vv  XivocirepfAov  ivfipe- 
^u]Aov  eip€  /xer’  iXalov  Kal  ■noi'q- 
K^ptoTr/v  t-nlBec-  evdecoc  v- 
]AAct  r rfv  (f>\eyp.ovriv.  !A eyev 
]  eijjeiv  Sta  to  i/jvktikov  eivai  to 
j  TTpoc  depfxrjv  irodaypav.  iyw 
]  ^uAov  iroieiv  opLOv  Svva- 
]yrjTat  ra  C7rep/xara  a 
]v  rrjv  K7}pa)Tr)V  k[ 

]"  [ 


]tov  eV[i]0e/xa  [ 
]mxpax[ 

]  8ta[ 


2  1.  ipfipe-  4  v  (second)  7  S  corr.  from  another  letter? 

‘...I  obtained  from  Maximus  the  stone-cutter  ...  prepare:  boil  the  juice  of  soaked  linseed  (...)  with  oil 
and  having  made  . . .  ointment,  apply  it.  Immediately  ...  (it  reduces  (?))  the  inflammation.  He  said  (that)  ...  to 
boil . . .  due  to  the  cooling  effect ...  for  hot  gout.  I  (on  the  other  hand  (?))  ...  to  make  a  juice  that  can  (?)  ...  at 

•...  external  application...' 

1  ]  eXafiov.  The  first  trace  is  the  upper  right-hand  arc  of  a  circle.  Perhaps  ]  0  e'Xaftov,  preceded  by 
noSaypiKOV  (e.g.  Paul.  Aeg.  7.17.78  (CMG  IX.2  366.9))  or  noSaypucov  Soicipwrarov  (Act.  12.53  (91.2-3  K.)). 

2  ck€v] a£e:  napacicevJaCe  and  KaracKev]a^e  are  less  likely.  For  ci<evd£co  introducing  instructions,  cf. 
Orib.  Syn.  3.79  (CMG  VI.3  89.19)  <SSc  XPV  c Kevdtetv;  Aet.  7.102  (CMG  V11I.2  356.14)  7?  ofrtoc  cKerfafc  114 
(CMG  VIII. 2  383.15)  ovreo  Si  cK€vaZ,€i  Alex.  Trail.  Therap.  12  (ii  573.11  P.)  aceva^e  Si  ovrw.  If  [noSaypixov]  p  is 
correct  in  line  1,  [outco  ci<ev]a£e  will  fill  the  space. 

2-3  Xwocneppov  evf}pe\  {yOevroc  (1.  epjjpe-)  xujAoV  If  [ourai  oc€u]a£e  is  right  in  the  preceding  line, 
there  will  be  nothing  missing  between  ivfipe\  [^eVtoc  and  ^ujAov.  Linseed  juice,  which  can  be  obtained  by 
soaking  or  boiling  the  ground  seeds  in  water,  was  used  for  various  plasters  and  poultices,  including  those  for 
gout:  cf.  e.g.  Paul.  Aeg.  7.17.3,  17,  31  (CMG  IX.2  348.19,  21,  352.2,  355.7).  Linseed  poultice  is  recommended 
for  77 oSaypa  by  Ruf.  Podagr.  35  (p.  35  Morland)  and  Anon.  Paris.  50.15  (254.14  Garofalo).  Linseed  agglutinates 
wounds,  disperses  inflammations,  and  draws  out  and  brings  to  the  surface  collections  of  matter,  producing  a 
blister:  cf.  Cels.  5.2.1,  n,  12  (CML  1 191.1-2,  193.1-7,  9-10).  Linseed  poultice  disperses  any  internal  or  external 
inflammation:  cf.  e.g.  Dsc.  2.103  0  i77-5-T7  W.),  Cels.  2.33.6  (CML  I  98.13-15),  Orib.  Coll.  Med.  9.29  (CMG 
VI. 1.2  31.8-14).  The  poultice  called  wpTjXvctc,  made  by  boiling  linseed  and  meal  in  water  and  then  pouring  on 
oil,  was  commonly  used  in  cases  of  inflammation:  cf.  Antyll.  ap.  Orib.  Coll.  Med.  9.24.6  (CMG  VI.1.2  26.23-6). 

4  K]i]piuT-qv:  probably  the  object  of  7ronj|  [cac.  A  similar  instruction  is  found  in  connection  with  a  cerate 
for  7 roSaypa  at  Alex.  Trail.  Therap.  12  (ii  575.26-7  P),  mm  Aucac  irolei  icijputTr/v  airakwTaT'qv  k at  etc  69aviov  im- 
irXaeac  iwiOec.  Basic  cerates  or  ointments  were  made  by  mixing  white  wax  and  oil.  They  often  included  other 
ingredients  such  as  animal  fat,  resin,  and  various  medicinal  substances.  They  were  used  for  treating  various 
conditions,  including  pain  in  the  feet  and  joints.  An  adjective  could  specify  the  consistency  and  quality  of  the 
cerate:  e.g.  vypa,  ip.irXacTpu)S-qc,  a-naXcoTarry,  vypav  K^pwr-qv  would  fit  if  there  is  nothing  missing  between 
iv(lpe\[x6evToc  and  yo\X6v  at  the  start  of  3.  Moist  cerates  had  cooling  properties  and  were  recommended  for  any 
kind  of  inflammation,  e.g.  Gal.  SMT  1.6  (xi  391. 7-392.1  IC);  Orib.  Coll.  Med.  44.24.12  (CMG  VI.2.1 149.6-9). 
They  were  used,  among  other  things,  in  cases  of  gout,  e.g.  Orib.  Ec.  75.13, 15, 18  (CMG  VI.2.2  245.29,  32,  246.4). 

evdiojc  probably  goes  with  what  follows:  cf.  e.g.  Hippiatr.  Cant.  13.3  (ii  151.8  O.-H.)  evdvc  ifycd£ercu; 
Hippiatr.  Lugd.  204  (ii  313.12  O.-H.)  evdecoc  byialvei.  Odierwise  we  might  have  expected  it  to  be  placed  before 
erri'fe:  cf.  Gal.  MM  6.6  (x  454.8-9  K.)  evdecoc  imdetvai. 

4-5  u|  [.  Forms  of  vyia^w  and  vyialvco  would  suit  the  context;  cf.  previous  n. 

5  JAAet:  perhaps  tear  acre]  XXec,  cf.  e.g.  ps.-Gal.  Rem.  Parab.  1.3  (xiv  334.13-14  IC)  /ramcTcAAet  Tac  apXo- 
pevac  </>Xeypova c.  crejAAei  is  also  possible:  cf.  e.g.  Dsc.  5.153.2  (iii  104.13-14  W.).  avacreJAAei  seem  less  suitable 
in  this  connection.  (‘E.g.  b\[yid^ov  cre']AA«  would  fit  if  ivppe\[Xd4VT0c  Xv\X6»  is  right  at  2-3’  (WBH).) 

6  tpvKTiKov.  Plasters  and  poultices  made  from  linseed  usually  have  heating  properties:  cf.  e.g.  Cels.  2.33.5, 
6  (CML  I  98.6-8,  13-15);  Gal.  SMT  7.II.17  (xii  62.15-18  K.).  However,  Galen  remarks  that  linseed  boiled  in 


136 


II.  NEW  MEDICAL  TEXTS 


water  produces  a  cooling  juice  {San.  Tu.  6.14.10  (vi  446.6-7  K.  =  CMG  V.4.2 195.26-7)). 

6- 7  to  j[.  E.g.  [7 ToSaypucov,  [epTrXacrpov,  [eAatov.  WBH  suggests  [tfsappaKov]:  cf.  5  n.  for  the  length. 

7  Oeppr/v  iroSaypav.  For  the  distinction  between  hot  and  cold  iroBaypa,  see  Cael.  Aur.  Tard.  Pass.  5.2.31 
(CML  VI. 1  872.12—18);  cf.  Anon.  Paris.  50.1  (250.3—8  Garofalo). 

noSaypa  includes  not  only  gout  (i.e.  deposits  of  monosodium  urate  crystals  in  the  joints,  particularly 
in  the  big  toe),  but  also  conditions  defined  more  generally  as  'arthritic  pain  in  the  feet’,  with  symptoms  sim¬ 
ilar  to  those  of  gout.  For  a  definition  of  the  disease,  cf.  e.g.  ps.-Gal.  Def.  Med.  292  (xix  427.6-8  K.),  Aet.  12.2 
(30.15-31.16  K.).  On  the  disease  in  general,  cf.  e.g.  Hp.  Aff.  31  (vi  242.16-244.3  L.);  Aph.  6.28-30  (iv  570.5-7  L. 
=  454.1—3  Magdelaine);  Cels.  4.31  (CML  1 183. 20-185.21),  with  W.  G.  Spencers  appendix,  in  the  Loeb  edition, 
i  463-5;  Ruf.  Podagrr,  Aret.  4.12  (CMG  II  82.17—85.15);  Gal.  Comp.  Med.  Loc.  10.2  (xiii  331.17-336.2  K.);  Hipp. 
Aph.  6.28-30  (xviiiA  40.15-44.17  K.);  Anon.  Paris.  50  (250-56  Garofalo);  Cael.  Aur.  Tard.  Pass.  5.2.27-51  (CML 
VI.i  870. 1-884. 16);  Aet.  12;  Alex.  Trail.  Therap.  12  (ii  501.8-585.24  P.);  Paul.  Aeg.  3.78  (CMG  DCi  299.8-309.31); 
R.  Porter,  G.  S.  Rousseau,  Gout,  the  Patrician  Malady  (1998)  13—21;  S.  Byl,  AC  57  (1988)  89—102;  D.  Gourcvitch, 
Le  Triangle  hippocratique  dam  le  monde  greco-romain  (1984)  217-47. 

In  the  papyri,  ttobaypa  is  mentioned  only  in  two  private  letters,  E  Ryl.  IV  555-4-5  (Philadelphia,  257  bc) 
and  SB  XXIV  16292.20  (Alexandria?,  11),  and  in  the  tides  of  two  medical  recipes,  SB  XIV  12141.3-4  (11-iv;  MP3 
2407.2)  and  XXVIII 1713 5.2  (Lycopolis,  v;  MP3  2410.17).  SB  XIV 12142  (vi;  MP3  2407.1)  is  also  a  remedy  for 
-rroBaypa:  cf  L.  C.  Youtie,  ZPE  27  (1977)  141-6;  A.  M.  Ieraci  Bio,  in  I.  Andorlini  (ed.),  Estratto prowisorio  dal 
Cotpus  dei papirigreci  di  medicina  (1998)  66-9.  A  recipe  in  GMP  II  9  (vi-vh;  MP3  2423.601)  might  have  been 
used  against  iraBaypa:  cf.  — *  1-3  n.  Cf  also  XXXI 2532  (MP3 1757.1);  P.  CtYBR  inv.  4000  (Am.  Stud.  Pap.  LII; 
MP3  1333.01)  p.  4.22  (epigrams). 

7- 8  eyw  |  [8^  is  likely. 

8- 9  E.g.  8wa|[c0ai. 

9  ]xvrai:  WBH  suggests  (^^pe^xr/rai  (cf  2-3),  in  a  clause  introduced  by  e.g.  eo»c  av  or  iva. 

:  two  letter-tops. 

11  The  first  recipe  will  have  ended  in  die  lost  opening  part  of  the  line.  The  remainder  is  left  blank. 

12  Jr ov  «r[i]0e/ra  [.  This  must  belong  to  the  title  of  the  new  recipe,  e.g.  aAAo  KaAAcc)rov  i-n[(\6cpa 
or  xaAA ic]tov  iir[l]depa  or  npaoralrov  <br[i]0e/xa;  the  first  would  be  of  a  suitable  length  if  xojA6v  followed 
ivfipe\[xdevToc  immediately  at  2-3.  Cf.  e.g.  aAAo  e-ntdepa  koXXictov  at  Orib.  Ec.  48.19  (CMG  VI.2.2  208.17), 
Aet.  5.92  (CMG  VIII. 2  75.13);  aAAo  toiAXicrov  at  Aet.  12.54  (94-1  K-)>  *5-15  (95-9  Z-);  TtpaoraTov  enidepa  at  Aet. 
16.48  (66.6  Z.  =  364.29  Romano,  in  A.  Garzya  ct  al.  (edd.),  Medici  bizantini  (2006)).  Then  perhaps  a  further 
specification:  cf.  e.g.  Gal.  Comp.  Med.  Loc.  10.3  (xiii  356.5  K.)  i-nldcpa  -nohaypiKOjv,  apdpniKcov;  Orib.  Ec.  75.6 
(CMG  VI.2.2  244.27)  uAij  emdepdraiv  -noBaypiKtow,  Coll.  Med.  8.47.22  (CMG  VI.1.1  300.14)  in(9epa  iperiKoy; 
Ec.  48.18  (CMG  VI.2.2  208.14)  irrlOepa  r)Traru<ov. 

13  Trapayi-  Either  irapa  X{  with  the  name  of  the  source  (cf.  1),  or  e.g.  a  form  of  irapaxlos,  TrapaxXialvto, 
or  irapaxplo),  or  a  related  word.  (‘Perhaps  1 rapaxiprjpa,  in  a  description  of  the  remedy’s  effects’  (WBH).) 


5247.  Recipes 

n8/i(b)  9.2  x  15  cm  Second/ third  century 

Plate  X 

On  the  back  of  what  appears  to  be  an  account,  and  upside  down  in  relation  to  it,  remains 
of  two  columns  with  an  intercolumnium  c.  2—2.5  cm  wide.  A  blank  space  1.2  cm  deep  under 
i  19  may  represent  the  lower  margin,  unless  a  short  line  is  lost  on  the  left. 


5247.  RECIPES 


137 


The  hand  is  a  neat  semi-cursive;  cf.  e.g.  LI  3614  and  SB  VI 9526  (first  hand),  both  of  200. 
Each  recipe  begins  on  a  new  line,  projecting  into  the  left-hand  margin  by  about  1  cm;  the  end 
of  the  previous  line  is  left  blank.  The  first  letter  of  a  recipe  may  be  slightly  enlarged.  The  line 
length  is  uncertain,  but  some  indication  may  be  given  by  the  supplements  suggested  at  ii  4—10; 
those  proposed  for  ii  7  would  give  a  first  line  about  8.3  cm  long  holding  about  23  letters.  There 
is  a  marginal  addition  in  a  second  hand  at  the  level  of  ii  12. 

The  recipes  are  miscellaneous  and  short,  recalling  those  of  such  collections  as  VIII 1088. 
Among  the  conditions  recognizable  in  col.  ii  are  ophthalmia  (2),  coughing  and  bringing  up 
blood  (4),  asp  bites  (7),  deafness  (9),  shivering  fever  (14),  and  possibly  lycanthropy  (18). 


Col.  i 


Col.  ii 


]  /<aAaj[ 

]A,ua-al 
KaraxpU 
7Tp(oc)]  fSfjica  /cat  alfiatroc 

]..« 

5  ]  pL€Ta  KpOKo[v 

]p.oAi 

]  apxovv  aveX\op.€voc  ■ 

J  LV7JC  (Sp.)  0 

Trp(oc)  dcTnSoSijKTOvlc 

Iron  Aeu- 

Tttofievq  7ro[iei 

]7 ravcopto 

Kcucfsovc  travear 

] 

10  vac  cVxt/ftarfKe. 

p\r)Ttvr}c 

]v  exacTov 

wp(oc)  [J  ap.  ^av  €  OV7T  [ 

Jjcat  piyoTTvpeTo[ 

a 

15  ]  tv  c  ay  pi ac  [ 

] 

r]ov  7racxov[ra 

]  AiOapyvpov 

]  npoc  to  au[r6 

p-Qcye  teal  xp&- 

av]8pojTriav  [ 

]ofX€VO  VC 

]..  -catra[ 

aX]clc/)ov. 

,o  W 

]a  Xp.oviav 

]9t/ft[ 

]a  xUeoc  Ka  [ 

]v,co.[ 

1 8aup,aL,op,€\ 

J  C7r[ 

foot? 

l8L„.V«,c 

4  1-  PVX° 


138 
Col.  i 


II.  NEW  MEDICAL  TEXTS 


‘. . .  i  . . .  lead  (?)  ...  resin  (?)  2  dr.  ...  the  white  ...  (use)  over  tampons  (?). 

resin  ...  (an  equal  amount)  of  each  ... 

‘. ..  scraping  ... 

'...  litharge  ...  mix  and  use. 

‘...  eye  (?)  if...  leaves  (?)  of  the  castor-oil  plant ...  admired  (...)’ 

‘...  well  (?). 

'...  ophthalmia  (?)  ...  smear. 

‘Against  coughing  and  (bringing  up)  blood  . . .  with  saffron  . . .  enough  . . .  take  up  (and  use). 
‘For  those  bitten  by  an  asp  (an  antidote)  is  effective  (when  given  to  drink). 

‘To  stop  deaf  persons:  warm  (?)  ...  and  instil. 

‘Horsetail  (?)  ... 

‘To  thrust  out  shivering  fever  . . .  butchers  broom  (?)  ...  the  sufferer  (...) 

‘...  for  the  same  thing  ...  -anthropy  ...  and  ...’ 


Col.  i 

i  ]  :  traces  on  the  line,  with  missing  papyrus  or  abraded  surface  above.  The  last  may  be  the  drachma 

sign,  though  it  appears  to  be  written  differently  at  3  below. 

a.  Contrast  3  /3  without  overline.  For  similar  inconsistency,  cf.  c.g.  5242;  I.  Andorlini,  Trattato  di  medi- 
cina  su  papiro  (1995)  56. 

2-3  ]poXi:  e.g.  ]  p,oAtj  |j3ou,  ]  poX(\[pSaiva,  ]  poXt\[^8cl)8r)c,  etc.  Lead,  poXifioc  or  p6Xvp8oc,  is  effective 
against  running  eyes,  bleeding,  and  various  types  of  sores,  among  other  things:  cf.  Dsc.  5.81.3  (iii  54.4-n  W.). 
Galena,  poXlflSaiva  or  poXufiSaiva,  is  used  e.g.  in  certain  types  of  plasters:  cf.  Dsc.  5.85  (iii  56.18-57.10  W.); 
Gal.  SMT  9.3.22  (xii  229.9-230.5  K.).  [xoXiPStbSr/c  or  poXvj} ScoStjc  can  be  used  e.g.  of  a  skin  colour:  cf.  Gal. 
Cur.  Rat.  Ven.  Sect.  10  (xi  282.9  K.). 

3  ]  _  ivr)c\  the  first  trace  is  an  upright.  p\r) riVtjc  is  likely:  cf.  7  below. 

4-5  jrou  Aeo|  [/<:  e.g.  ipou]  rov  Aevj[/cou.  Cf.  5248  fr.  I  ii  3  n. 

5  ]navajpo.  WBH  suggests  e.g.  i]ndv<t>  po\  [tosv  ypot  at  or  near  the  end  of  a  recipe  (noting  the  blank  end 
of  the  following  line):  cf.  Gal.  Comp.  Med.  Loc.  8.2  (xiii  134.7-8  K.)  ypd>  Si  /cat  ini  napoiruyitov  fripco,  indvio 
pOTCOV  cvv  po8lvip. 

7  p]r)Ttvt)c.  On  the  different  sorts  of  resin  and  their  therapeutic  use,  cf.  e.g.  Dsc.  1.71  (i  67.19-70.14  W.); 
GMP  I  n  fi-.  A.11  n. 

8],  euderov.  WBH  suggests  e.g.  tco]v  c/cacrov,  noting  that  such  expressions  arc  commonly  found  in 
recipes  before  the  final  instructions,  e.g.  Gal.  Comp.  Med.  Loc.  8.7  (xiii  204.15  K.). 

10  ]  .  The  first  is  an  upright  closely  followed  by  an  S-shaped  trace,  joined  at  the  top  by  a  crossbar.  The 

crossbar  is  joined  from  below,  perhaps  by  an  upright  of  which  only  the  top  survives,  and  then  by  an  upright 
with  a  right-pointing  finial  at  the  foot,  perhaps  abraded  above;  then  to  the  right  of  an  abraded  patch,  another 
high  trace.  (WBH  doubtfully  suggests  ^lp  for  /c(at)  np(6c).) 

pai.  Perhaps  /*a«|[v8/ieva:  cf.  Asclep.  ap.  Act.  15.14  (60.9  Z.)  pa ivopeva  eXicij. 

u\atfa>v:  /carJa^W,  ]a 

13  XtOapyvpou.  Litharge  (lead  monoxide)  is  common  in  plasters:  cf.  Dsc.  5.87  (iii  57.15-61.4  W.);  GMP  11 
5  iii  23  n.,  with  further  references,  adding  P.  Scholl  14.11  (vi;  MP3  2403.01),  BKT  X  25  {  1  (vi/vn;  MP3  2355.024); 
W  C.  Till,  Die  Arzneikunde  der  Kopten  (1951)  50-51. 

14  pC]c ye:  cf.  P.  Mich.  XVII  758  D  9  (MP3  2407.01)  picyoiv  xpdi,  Gal.  Comp.  Med.  Gen.  2.19  (xiii  545.16 
K.)  plcyc  /cat  XP<*>,  Act.  8.50  (CMG  VII1.2  484.13)  Aeavac  plcye  navra  teal  XP™>  and  on  the  use  of  plcyw 
alongside  p(e)lyvvpi  in  the  present,  Gignac,  Grammar  ii  281. 


5247.  RECIPES 


139 


15  ] opevouc.  PossibOides  include  dpx\opivovc,  yeviopevovc,  ytv] opevovc,  rpi(i\opcvovc.  Cf.  e.g.  Gal. 
Comp.  Med.  Gen.  3.9  (xiii  647.12  K.)  noiei  Si  npoc  apyopivovc  ii&pomac;  ps.-Gal.  Rem.  Parab.  2.26.32  (xiv 
483.18  K.)  npoc  tovc  yevopivovc  cTpoifovc;  Orib.  Eup.  4.62  (CMG  VI. 3  460.13— 14)  npoc  ...  tovc  Tpiflopevovc 

16  aX]el<j>ov :  aA]et <f>ov,  inaX\el<f>ov. 

17  jaA/xoi'.  6rji8}aXp6v  is  likely:  cf.  next  n. 

18  ]a  klkcoc,  1.  Kiuecoc:  perhaps  <f>vXX]a  icuceoc.  For  the  genitive  singular  of  /-stems,  see  Gignac,  Grammar 
jj  75-9;  cf.  e.g.  SB  XXVIII 17134  fr.  B  iii  6  (PS1 X 1180,  MP3  2421)  nenepeoc,  14  nenepeo(c).  Cf.  esp.  Dsc.  4.161.2 
(ii  306.51—11  W.)  to.  Si  tfrvXXa  Tpuf>0€Vra.  pend  ndXrjc  dXifilrov  6i(8aXpdiv  olSrpiaTa  /cat  (fiXeypovac  navei  ktX.; 
in  general  on  the  castor-oil  plant,  D.  B.  Sandy,  CEGx  (1987)  49-52;  id.,  The  Production  and  Use  of  Vegetable  Oils 
in  Ptolemaic  Egypt  (1989)  35-54, 101-6. 

ko  f.  The  last  is  the  top  of  a  descending  oblique  on  the  edge,  e.g.  A. 

19  }8avjxal,op.el  WBH  suggests  9avpaCppe\  |>ov,  of  the  remedy  in  question:  cf.  c.g.  Gal.  Comp.  Med. 
Loc.  4.7  (xii  747.9-10  K.)  evxpow  i<ad’  vnepfioXrjv  /cat  davpaCopevov  ini  twv  e'pyiuv  (of  an  eye  remedy),  5.5 
(xii  869.16  K.)  fxvXiKri  dyaO-ri,  ini  noXXCv  davpaede Tea,  and  the  common  use  of  Bav/xacto c  and  dav/xacroc. 

Coin 

1  ]  /caAcv[:  e.g.  1  /caAcv[c.  The  first  trace  is  apparently  the  foot  of  an  upright  on  the  edge.  WBH  suggests 
note]?  KaXd) fc  at  the  end  of  a  recipe:  cf.  e.g.  ps.-Gal.  Rem.  Parab.  2.8.6  (xiv  429.11-12  K.)  oVu£  x€^vr)c  ^ride- 
pevoc  r  jj  jleftpojpivi]  pv Xfl  noiei  kclXwc. 

2  lAftmv.  Probably  oif>On\Xplav  or  a  compound.  WBH,  noting  that  the  name  of  a  condition  suggests  the 
opening  of  a  recipe,  suggests  np(dc)  6if>0a]Xplav  beginning  on  the  same  alignment  as  7,  9, 11,  and  14. 

3  ]  /car ax/?  [1.  Probably  /cardx/?[te. 

4  np(6c)]  @pxa  (1.  flijx0)  <«ti  ai'/rafroc  ivayioyr/v  or  nrvciv  read  and  supplied  by  WBH:  cf.  for  the 
spelling  MP3  2386  (ed.  I.  Andorlini  (i  1  n.))  iv  15  jracj^/cac  (with  GMP  II 1,  pp.  12-13),  PGM  VII  203,  205, 
and  for  die  restored  title  e.g.  Gal.  Comp.  Med.  Loc.  7.3  (xiii  70.16-17  K.)  npoc  /%a  /cat  apyopivac  (f>8lceic  ic at 
aipomuixovc  /cat  peup.aTiep.ouc,  8.7  (xiii  202.15-16  K.)  npoc  r/nmiKodc  ...  /cat  fVjyac  teal  dvayosyde.  aipaTOC 
avayioyrj  is  found  e.g.  in  P.  Ant.  Ill  124  fr.  3(£).4~5  (MP3  2380.1),  128  fr.  1(6)4  (MP3  2362.5),  nrv etc  at/rajlroc 
in  MP3  2386  iv  6-7. 

5  icpoKo[v:  for  the  use  of  saffron  in  cough  remedies,  cf.  Andorlini,  Trattato  (i  1  n.)  ii  37-8  n.  (pp.  108-9); 
GMP  II  12.2  n. 

5-6  roj|  dpicovv.  E.g.  piXnoc  ro]|  dptcovv:  cf.  J.-L.  Pournet  in  I.  Andorlini  (cd.),  Testi  medici  su  papiro 
(2004)  184  on  SB  XXVIII  17138.3  (MP3  2410.15).  Honey  is  common  in  cough  remedies:  cf.  e.g.  Scribon.  ap. 
Gal.  Comp.  Med.  Loc.  7.3  (xiii  67.8-12  K.),  a  recipe  including  saffron  and  piXnoc  to  iicavov,  GMP  II 12  introd. 

(pp.  176-7). 

6  dveX[opevoc  ypw  supplied  by  WBH,  as  commonly  at  the  end  of  a  recipe:  cf.  e.g.  Charixen.  ap.  Gal. 
Comp.  Med.  Loc.  7.2  (xiii  49.13-14  K.). 

7  vrp(oc)  ocm8o8-qKTov[c:  cf.  GMP  II  5  iv  26  (MP3  2422)  acm8o(8r))i<Touc,  in  the  title  of  a  recipe.  See  in 
general  Aet.  13.22  (280.20-282.13  Z.),  nepl  acmSoS-qiCTtuv;  GMP  II  5  introd.  (p.  73). 

7-8  ]\ril,opivTj  no  [t6u  7ro[  in  this  position  near  the  end  of  a  recipe  is  likely  to  represent  no[iei.  Before  it, 
perhaps  fli/pta/o)  7ro]|ri^o/x€in?:  cf.  Aet.  13.22  (282.10-11  Z.)  napaSd^ojc  8e  noiei  /cat  17  St'c’xtSvwv  Or/ piatcr)  Kara 
r-fjc  nXryyijc  iniTiOepivrj  Kat  noTit,opev-q.  After  it,  WBH  suggests  e.g.  /caAwc:  cf.  t  n. 

9-10  Cf.  e.g.  II  234  (MP3  2360.2),  recipes  for  ear  remedies. 

9  Ktxxjiovc  nav cat.  For  Kw<fiouc  in  recipe  headings,  cf.  e.g.  ps.-Gal.  Rem.  Parab.  2.3.II  (xiv  405.9  K.)  npoc 
tovc  etc  yeverffc  t«ixf>ovc.  For  compound  forms,  cf.  e.g.  Gal.  Comp.  Med.  Loc.  3.1  (xii  650.6-7  K.)  npoc  5e  tovc 

x[:  e.g.  xft'Adv,  xtoA^v.^Cf.  e.g.  Apollon,  ap.  Gal.  Comp.  Med.  Loc.  3.1  (xii  651.13-15  IC)  =  AIM.V)  von 
Staden  (p.  552)  npacov  yvXdv  /cat  Xpivov  pvpov  pl^ac  Overage.  X°A'>?i'  (loc lav  /cat  alyelav  /cat  pupov  poSivov 


II.  NEW  MEDICAL  TEXTS 


140 

/lit; ac  evcrafe  (for  hardness  of  hearing);  Aet.  6.80  (CMG  VIII. 2  225.18—22)  irpoc  HvcKaxfiiac  ...  KaXXicrov  Se 
K at  cikvou  ay p lou  tlov  pi^wv  r/'  t<ov  </>v XXtov  6  ^uAoc  c w  o£ei  cyxcopevoc •  ij  ovpov  atyoc  xal  yoXrjv  airrfjc  a/m 
Beppavac  iyxvp.aTi£,e.  Both  are  paralleled  in  234  ii  (yaXoc:  43,  49;  XoXrj:  30,  45). 

9—10  ] \vac  iy yu paT >.[£,€.  Probably  ^Ataj \va c  or  Oepp.a\  |  vac  with  x\uX6v  or  xioXi/v:  cf.  e.g.  Aet.  6.80  (CMG 
VIII. 2  225.9,  22).  Aeajjt'ac  is  another  possibility:  cf.  e.g.  Apollon,  ap.  Gal.  Comp.  Med.  Loc.  3.1  (xii  651.17-652.1 
K.).  234  has  ^Ata/mv  (i  3,  ii  6,  13,  22),  Beppoc  (ii  44,  48,  49),  and  Xeaiveiv  (ii  5);  cf.  ii  42  eyyvpaciv. 

11  & fieSpov.  Another  name  for  iirirovpic,  Equisetum  silvaticum  L„  ‘horsetail’.  Cf.  Dsc.  4.46.1  (ii  203.9  W.) 
iirirovpic'  oi  Se  dvafiaciov,  oi  Be  e<f>e8pov  xaXovci ;  Plin.  NH  26.133  hippurin,  alii  ephedron,  alii  anabasim 
vocant.  It  is  astringent  and  diuretic,  and  its  parts  are  good  for  a  variety  of  conditions,  such  as  bleeding,  dys- 
encery,  cough,  ruptured  bladder,  intestinal  hernia,  spreading  sores,  etc. 

avo/3oA[.  Probably  a  form  of  avafloAij.  avafioXevc,  ‘lever  or  instrument  for  lifting’,  is  also  possible:  cf. 
e.g.  Orib.  Coll.  Med.  45.6.2  (CMG  VI.2.1 164.20).  In  medical  writings,  ava/SoAij  may  refer  to  throwing  up  food 
(Gal.  Comp.  Med.  Loc.  8.3  (xiii  146.4  K.));  the  removal  of  a  tumour  (Orib.  Coll.  Med.  45.2.6  (CMG  VI.2.1 
162.3));  the  delaying  of  a  treatment  (Alex.  Trail.  Febr.  2  (i  317.23  P.));  the  bubbling  up  of  deadly  purulent  dis¬ 
charges  (Ael.  Promot.  57  (69.19  Ihm)). 

11-12  ]|£ay.  Possibilities  include  /5i]|£av  and  k6w]\£o»,  Inula  L.,  ‘fleabane’  (cf.  e.g.  Dsc.  3.121  (ii  131.3— 
132.17  W.)),  also  t<6pu\ | t,a.y,  ‘rheum,  catarrh’. 

12  mg.  Trp(oc)  [  ]  ap  .  Tliis  marginal  addition  in  a  second  hand  may  be  intended  to  make  good  the 
apparent  omission  of  a  title  for  the  recipe  at  11-13.  The  trace  after  the  break  is  the  right-hand  arc  of  a  circle  on 
the  edge  with  the  surface  missing  to  the  left;  e.g.  [r]o  (WBH)  may  be  possible.  The  final  trace  terminates  in  an 
ascending  oblique  rising  above  die  other  traces,  perhaps  an  indication  of  abbreviation.  E.g.  apa(xvr)c  brjypa.) 
may  be  a  possibility,  as  in  Aet.  13.18  (272.16  Z.)  irpoc  dpayvijc  Sijypa. 

12  it  [:  or  possibly  to[. 

13  avr  :  the  termination  is  rubbed  and  illegible. 

14  <5cat  read  by  WBH:  cf.  9  navcai  for  the  aorist  infinitive. 

piyqnupero[.  piyoiruperoc  (or  -ov)  and  piyonvpdnov  are  found  in  magical  papyri  (PGM  VII  21 1,  218,  P. 
Kellis  I  85b.!;  cf.  the  index  to  Suppl.  Mag.),  the  Cyranides  (2.16.6-7  K.  (p-  T42)>  etc-)>  and  astrological  texts,  and 
in  lexica  and  scholia  as  glosses,  but  apparently  not  in  medical  literature:  for  example,  Galen  in  his  definition  of 
VjiriaXoc  offers  ora v  a/m  irvperTaucl  re  xal  (jvyouci  ktX.  ( Diff.  Feb.  2.6  (vii  347.5-6  K.)).  Cf.  K.  Deichgriiber, 
Parabasenverse . . .  bei  Galen  (1957)  23,  34-8;  CLGP  I.1.4  Aristophanes  n.ii  n. 

I4_I5  ]|  ]  tt'.c  dypiac  (.  Possibly  pup]\cw-rjc  dypiac.  On  pupciinj  aypla,  Rusctes  aculeatus  L.,  ‘butcher’s 
broom’,  cf.  e.g.  Dsc.  4.144  (ii  286.17-287.14  W). 

17  ]  irpoc  to  av [to.  WBH  suggests  that  a  new  recipe  for  the  same  condition  begins  in  this  line,  supplying 
aAAo]  at  the  start  (on  the  same  alignment  as  at  7,  9,  II,  and  14). 

17-18  ]  |  av]Bpwirtav  [.  WBH  recognizes  the  accusative  singular  of  AuxavOpomla  or  KuvavOpumla  (rather 
than  pucavOpanrla,  which  does  not  seem  to  have  been  discussed  by  medical  writers  of  the  Roman  period), 
supplying  e.g.  iroieiical  irp(oc)  Xv\i<av]6pwiTtav  (or  nv\vav]6pwiriav\,  or  if  a  new  recipe  begins  in  line  18  (but  cf. 
17  n.),  irp(oc)  XvKav)Opa>iTiav  (or  Kwav\6pu)mav),  projecting  to  die  left  as  at  7,  9, 11,  and  14.  On  lycanthropy 
and  its  treatment,  cf.  Marcell.  Sid.  ap.  Aet.  6.11  (CMG  VIII.2  151.21-152.12);  M.  Ullmann,  ‘Der  Werwolf’, 
Wiener  Z r.  f.  d.  Kunde  des  Morgenl.  68  (1976)  171-84,  esp.  175-6;  N.  Metzger,  Wolfsmenschen  und  ndchtliche 
Heimsucbungen  (2011). 

21 J 6vp[‘.  e.g.  a  form  of  Bupidoi,  Oupiapa,  dupov,  etc. 


5248.  RECIPES  141 

5248.  Recipes 

15  2B-42/A(a)  Fr.  1 12.5  x  10.7  cm  Second/third  century 

Plate  XI 

Nine  fragments,  with  text  written  across  the  fibres.  The  largest,  fr.  1,  gives  the  upper 
parts  of  two  neighbouring  columns  with  upper  margin  preserved  to  a  depth  of  1.8  cm  and  an 
intercolumnium  about  1.7  cm  wide;  col.  ii,  preserved  to  its  full  width,  is  about  10  cm  wide, 
and  a  line  holds  about  30  letters.  On  the  front,  upside  down  in  relation  to  the  text  on  the  back, 
remains  of  an  account. 

The  hand  is  a  small  informal  version  of  the  Severe  Style,  sloping  slightly  to  the  right.  /3 
may  have  a  long  flat  base,  projecting  to  either  side.  The  oblique  of  v  joins  the  second  upright 
near  the  top.  The  circlet  of  o  may  be  open  on  the  left,  a  may  have  a  pointed  or  rounded  loop, 
and  its  tail  is  often  raised  to  join  the  next  letter.  The  base  of  1 0  is  nearly  flat.  The  execution 
is  highly  variable:  for  example,  the  lower  part  of  fr.  2  gives  a  much  more  formal  impression 
than  fr.  5.  Most  letter  forms  are  paralleled  in  the  more  formal  hand  of  LX  4045  (Aeschines), 
assigned  to  the  second  or  third  century.  For  datable  examples  of  the  style,  see  e.g.  XVII  2098 
(GLH  19b),  probably  of  the  first  half  of  the  third  century;  L.  Del  Corso,  Aegyptus  86  (2006) 
81-106. 

A  paragraphs  marks  the  beginning  of  a  new  recipe,  the  end  of  the  preceding  line  being 
left  blank  (fr.  1  ii  6).  The  first  letter  of  a  recipe  is  slightly  enlarged  (fr.  1  ii  1).  There  is  a  supralin- 
ear  correction  in  the  hand  of  the  text  at  fr.  1  ii  7. 

Fr.  1  ii  gives  two  recipes  for  plasters.  The  first  (1-5)  is  ‘for  suppurative  inflammation  of 
the  head  and  swellings  in  the  rest  of  the  body.  The  ingredients  indicate  that  this  plaster  is 
agglutinative  or  cicatrizing:  cf.  e.g.  Cels.  5.2  (CML  I  191.1-6).  No  quantities  are  given.  The 
instructions  suggest  that  it  is  addressed  to  a  student  or  has  been  copied  directly  from  a  manual. 

The  second  recipe  (6ff.)  is  for  a  black  plaster  for  conditions  including  chronic  fistulous 
ulcers  and  fractures.  The  treatment  for  such  conditions  usually  consisted  in  the  application  of 
an  agglutinative  or  cicatrizing  plaster.  This  recipe  was  obtained  from  a  certain  Hephaestion.  He 
may  have  been  a  doctor  or  a  pharmacologist,  or  else  a  layman  who  used  the  recipe  and  passed 
it  on.  Fr.  3.3  appears  to  give  the  name  of  another  such  person,  Eleis.  Cf.  5244  introd. 

P.  Mich.  XVII  758  F  10-14  (MP3  2407.01)  offers  a  plaster  that  agglutinates  and  promotes 
cicatrization  (11  koXXtjtikti  real  cv\yovXroriKrj)\  cf.  GMP  I  ii  fr.  A.10  (MP3  2395),  perhaps 
av] olkoAA [17] TLKrj.  For  ‘cicatrizing’  plasters,  cf.  also  P  Aberd.  10.13  (MP3  2350),  P.  Mich.  758  B 
v.  7.  The  various  types  of  plasters  are  discussed  in  Cels.  5.19  (CML  I  201.7-205.33);  cf.  e.g.  the 
collection  in  P.  Mich.  758,  with  introd.,  p.  2. 


M.  HIRT 


142 


II  NEW  MEDICAL  TEXTS 


Fr.  i 

Col.  i  Col.  ii 

]  TTpoc  K€(f>a\r}c  dnocraciv  /cat  iv  rep  [A]oi7r<3 
]  Kai  ccuparc  (fiver) para-  yrjv  piXaivav  /cat 

|  pavvav  Kai  o£oc  cvv  cpov  rep  Aei»/c<S  cue  olSac 

]  ck€ vacac  Karaxpeie.  voei  Kai  ini  aXXcu[v  coc 

5  ]/LieAi[  Svvarai. 

|  7rap]dU</>aiCTicovoc  epnXacTOC  peX[aiva 

f}v\  iXafiov  7r[a]^)J  avrov  iv  noXXrj  e'  [J\  /  aurT/ 
7701] €? npoc  koXttovc  ypoviovc  77a[pa] /coAAa[ 

]rou[  ]  evcoc  7roi€t  Kai  n[p6c]  KaTaypa[- 
10  ra  e] crtV  a<f>[Xiy]pavTOC 

]  [  ]  pCUTCUV 

|r  rjC€V 

]a...a 

]..[ 

]./?[ 


Col.  ii 

4  1.  Kardxpte 


5248.  RECIPES 


i43 


Fr.  2 

[ 

Fr.  3 

]  .xM 

Fr.  4 

]  [ 

80c  [ 
civ  [ 

]  [ 
Tralpd  mane  nv 

[ 

Wa.[ 

]rot»oc[ 

™C  [ 

jou  K0X0KVV  [ 

]xuAw.[ 

5 

XPy4 

CTT€  [ 

5 

]  Kai  aX  [  ]  [ 

].[ 

.?.[ 

/3aAa[ 

Fr.  5 

Fr.  6 

■° 

™fft 

a*.[ 

«re[ 

].. 

]AA 

W 

]  .  ovx  ,  [ 

fu,[ 

XaX\Kavdov 

]pocaip,[ 

y«>,  [ 

].?*?[ 

XA^[ 

5 

]«.[ 

15 

Aa/5  [ 

raa[ 

«ua[ 

.[ 

Fr.  7 

]  epov _ [ 

]«>..[ 

Fr-  3 

5  second  a  wr 

keen  on  0? 

Fr.  8 

• 

'fury[ 

Fr.  9 

]. 

JevaAAa  [ 

r '  '  t 

dpi]6pa>  e 

].c... 

5 

l/  (rptcojSoAov) 

5 

] 

] 

]  et'ajt'  (TpuofioAov) 

]aAe‘.[' 


144  U.  NEW  MEDICAL  TEXTS 

Fr.  i  col.  ii 

‘For  suppurative  inflammation  of  the  head  and  swellings  in  the  rest  of  the  body:  black  earth  and  frank¬ 
incense  powder  and  vinegar  with  the  white  of  an  egg.  Having  prepared  it  as  you  know,  apply  it.  Observe  also  in 
the  case  of  other  (conditions)  that  it  is  powerful. 

‘A  black  plaster  from  Hephaestion  that  1  received  from  him  in  much  ...  This  one  is  effective  against 
chronic  fistulous  ulcers.  Ir  closes  up  ...  ir  is  also  effective  against  fractures  . . .  relieves  inflammation  ..." 

5  ]jU^At[  rather  than  ]pev[:  perhaps  peXi  in  some  case. 

Fr.  i  col.  ii 

2  <fivc-qpara:  ‘swellings’  of  various  kinds,  more  often  ip<f>vcqpara.  Cf.  also  LSJ  s.v.  <f>ucda>  H.i. 

yrjv  peXaivav.  For  yrj  peXawa  so  called  in  recipes,  cf.  e.g.  Archig.  ap.  Gal.  Comp.  Med.  Loc.  3.1  (xii  661.4 
K.),  ps.-Gal.  Rem.  Parab.  2.6  (xiv  423.10  K.),  Aet,  2.3  (CMG  Vffl.i  154.20-26).  The  reference  is  probably  to 
apireXtric  yi/:  cf.  e.g.  Dsc.  5.160.1  (iii  107.7—9  W.)  rrjc  8e  aprreXirtBoc  yrjc,  rjv  nvec  rfrappauirtv  xaXouci  ..., 
tt)v  fj.4Xa.ivav  npoKpireov,  Damocr.  p.  131.123  Bussemaker  ap.  Gal.  Ant.  2.15  (xiv  198.8  K.)  rrjc  yrjc  peXaipr/c 
KapircXinSoc.  Tliis  is  a  bituminous  earth  with  relaxing  and  cooling  properties.  It  is  often  found  in  black  piasters 
and  is  also  used  as  a  cosmetic  and  hair  dye:  cf.  e.g.  Dsc.  5.160  (iii  107.7-16  W.);  Gal.  SMT 9.4  (xii  186.12-187.14 
K.),  Comp.  Med.  Gen.  2.4  (xiii  497.9  K.);  Plin.  NH 35.194. 

3  pavvav.  Franldncense  powder  has  contracting,  heating,  cleansing,  and  soothing  properties  (Dsc. 
1.68.2-3,  6  0  62.8-23,  63.21-3  W)).  See  e.g.  GMP 1 11.13  n.,  II  11.5  n.;  PSI  Congr.  XXI  3.21  n.;  W.  W.  Muller,  RE 
Suppl.  XV  700-777;  V.  Gazza,  Aegyptus  36  (1956)  87-8. 

o£oc.  Vinegar  is  often  one  of  the  last  ingredients  to  be  added  to  a  plaster,  as  it  is  used  to  combine  the 
ingredients.  It  has  astringent  and  cooling  properties.  See  e.g.  Dsc.  5.13  (iii  14.23-15.25  W.);  Gazza  91. 

cvv  ipov  raj  XeuKai.  Egg  white  is  agglutinative  and  cooling.  On  the  properties  of  eggs,  cf.  e.g.  Dsc.  2.50 
(i  136.14-1.137.8  W);  Gal.  SMT  n.1.31  (xii  349.9-355.2  K.);  Gazza  109-10.  For  egg  white  used  in  recipes  for 
plasters,  cf.  e.g.  P.  Mich.  758  C  v.  7-8,  M 11. 

4  &c  supplied  by  WBH. 

6  'H(f>aicTi(jjvoc.  Hephaestion  is  a  fairly  common  name,  but  there  is  no  record  of  a  doctor  so  called. 

eprrXacroc  p4X[aiva.  eprrXacroc  is  found  alongside  the  commoner  eprrXacrpoc  in  P.  Mich.  758  H  7  (cf. 

4):  cf.  J.-L.  Fournet,  T&MByz  12  (1994)  320-21.  Black  plasters,  (epirXacr(p)oi)  peXaivai,  owe  their  colour  to  the 
presence  of  ingredients  such  as  pitch,  resin,  or  bitumen  (Cels.  5.19.2  (CML I  201.19-20)),  or  to  the  boiling  of 
mineral  ingredients:  cf.  I.  Andorlini,  in  ead.  (ed.),  Testi  medici  su papiro  (2004)  116,  on  SB  XXVIII 17134  B  iii 
4-9  (PSI  X  1180,  MP3  2421).  SB  XXTV  15917.19-22  (n)  gives  a  recipe  for  a  peXaiva  (sc.  eprrXacrpoc)  ’A<f>po8d. 
The  recipe  in  GMP  II  xx  (MP3  2394.04)  would  also  produce  a  black  plaster,  to  judge  by  the  ingredients. 

7  Y  [  ]'  Unclear.  Y,  beginning  above  and  to  the  left  of  [,  has  an  extended  downward-pointing 
cap,  perhaps  better  taken  as  a  separate  oblique  belonging  to  another  letter;  _  [  is  an  upright  with  a  cross-stroke 
projecting  to  the  left  at  letter-top  level,  perhaps  -n\  ]'  /  a  high  speck  followed  by  traces  suggesting  a  triangle 
touching  an  upright  on  the  right,  perhaps  81.  Between  V  and  '  the  surface  is  abraded,  and  a  further 
supralinear  letter  may  be  lost.  ‘Perhaps  eA(Vji8i',  intended  to  replace  what  was  written  on  the  line:  did  the 
scribe  skip  ahead  from  the  eta  of  iroXXr/  to  that  of  aim/  and  begin  to  write  iroiet  before  catching  his  mistake? 
The  space  is  tight,  but  perhaps  just  sufficient  if  the  scribe  wrote  small’  (WBH). 

8  koXitovc.  Large  fistulous  ulcers  that  spread  under  die  skin  are  usually  treated  with  agglutinative  and 
discutient  plasters.  See  e.g.  P.  Mich.  758  A  v.  12,  B  6,  B  v.  4;  Gal.  MMG  2.10  (xi  125.1-135.14  K.);  Comp.  Med 
Gen.  1. 17  (xiii  447.6  K.). 

8- 9  7ra[pa]/toAAa[  |  Jtou[  ]  evatc.  WBH  proposes  e.g.  7ra[pa]KoAAa  [  |  av\rov[c-  Kal  cvy\yevd>c. 

9— 10  Kardypa\  [ra.  Plasters  used  for  koXitoi  are  also  used  for  Kara.yp.ara:  cf.  e.g.  P.  Mich.  758  A  v.  12 
icoAjwouc  Kar[dyparai  Gal.  Comp.  Med.  Gen.  2.19,  22  (xiii  546.5-6,  557.10-11  K.).  (WBH  notes  that  SB  XIV 
12141.1— 2  (MP3  2407.2)  has  not  irpoc  Ka\r\ay\pa  iroSdsv  but  irpoc  aA[y]ij||U.a  7 ro8<hv:  cf.  e.g.  P.  Brem.  56  Anh. 


5248.  RECIPES  145 

5  (113—20)  to  rov  itoSoc  dXyifpa.)  Documentary  papyri  have  the  form  uardaypa:  cf.  BGU  II  647.12—13  (130) 
rpavfia  icarcaypa  j  iiri  t Badovc  ...  Kareaypara  A[t']0{oju,  25—6,  E  Amh.  II  93.19— 20  (181). 

10  at/} [Aey] pavroc.  Cf.  e.g.  Gal.  Comp.  Med.  Gen.  2.22  (xiii  557.12  K.)  dff>Xeypdvra>c  icoXXa  (of  a  black 
plaster  for  koXttoi  and  Karaypara  among  other  things). 

11  ]  [  j  pojriov.  The  first  traces  are  too  abraded  to  be  helpful;  chat  before  p  is  the  tip  of  a  high 

cross-bar.  WBH  proposes  (erri)  veo]rpa>ra >v,  as  at  Gal.  Comp.  Med.  Gen.  2.II  (xiii  516.2  K.):  cf.  e.g.  Comp.  Med. 
Gen.  2.17  =  3.9  (xiii  537.8—10,  646.19— 647.3  K.)  <j>appaKov  irrirerevyp4vov  irpoc  ra  veorpana  ...  iroiei  icai  -npoc 
ra  pera  rpavparoc  Karaypara,  2.22  (xiii  560.1— 2  K.)  fidpfiapoc  irpoc  ra  veorpeora,  koXitovc  ktX. 

16  p:  or  possibly  the  rpub^oXov  sign. 

Fr.  2 

‘We  expect  paragraphi  between  recipes,  as  at  fr.  1  ii  5,  but  a  paragraphs  was  not  written  under  any  of  the 
first  seventeen  lines  of  this  fragment,  chough  it  is  conceivable  chat  one  has  dropped  out  above  line  14  (cf.  n.). 
Perhaps  in  this  case  several  related  recipes  were  collected  in  a  single  paragraph’  (WBH). 

2  Sue  [:  perhaps  Suco[,  c.g.  §uco[iy>-,  Suco(uAa>r-. 

5  xpucf  read  by  WBH,  who  proposes  c.g.  xpoc[oi<6XXric  (or  another  case),  ‘malachite’:  cf.  e.g.  Dsc.  5.89 
(iii  62.22-63.15  W.),  Plin.  NH 33.92. 

6  cire .  [:  e.g.  cir4p[paroc.  Cf.  11. 

8  /3aAa[:  e.g.  0aAa[V-. 

9  cap[:  e.g.  cap[ip(o)vxov  (‘marjoram’,  Majorana  bortemis  Moench),  Cap[lac  yrjc.  Cf.  Dsc.  3.39  (ii  51.12- 
52.13  W.),  5.153  (iii  104.5-15  W). 

11  C7t€[:  cf.  6  n. 
t2  pi .  [:  e.g.  piy[vv-. 

14  yA<y[:  e.g.  x^wtpov  or  xA co[pd,  with  reference  to  a  plaster  or  poultice  of  that  colour:  cf.  GMP  II  5  iv 
23  (MP3  2422),  and  e.g.  Gal.  Comp.  Med.  Loc.  5.3  (xii  842.14-843.10  K.). 

15  Xa/3  [:  e.g.  Xapd>\v. 

17  (ruaj:  e.g.  Kva[p-  (‘bean’,  Viciafaba  L„  or  ( Alyvirnoc  k.)  ‘Egyptian  bean’,  Nelumbo  nucifera  Gaertn.), 
icva[piv-,  voc]\i<va\p-  (‘henbane’,  Hyoscyamus  L.) .  Cf.  e.g.  Dsc.  2.105-6  (i  179.1-181.4  W.),  4-68  (ii  224.4-227.3 
W.).  One  possibility  is  suggested  by  LXXIV  4975  fr.  1.15-16  i/Autov  icvapov  Ai}\yvrrriov:  cf.  n. 

Fr.  3 

3  7m]pd  ’HXelroc  rov\.  The  name  Eleis  is  fairly  common  in  Roman  Egypt,  and  is  attested  in  Oxyrhyn- 
chus  as  both  a  man’s  and  a  woman’s  name:  cf.  e.g.  XL1V  3197  8,  LVH  3905  9.  The  phrase  would  suit  the 
beginning  of  a  recipe:  cf.  fr.  1  ii  6.  It  is  unclear  whether  Eleis  here  is  a  man  (with  toC  following?)  or  a  woman. 
Women  are  recorded  as  authors  of  medical  recipes,  including  recipes  for  plasters,  by  Galen  and  others:  cf.  R. 
Flemming,  CQ  57  (2007)  263-8. 

4  koXokw  f.  The  last  is  an  L-shaped  trace  on  the  line,  0  rather  chan  r.  We  may  restore  e.g.  i<oXoi<vvd[i}c, 
koXokwO\i8oc  (or  another  case).  Colocynth,  Citrullus  colocyntbis  Schrad.,  has  purging  properties.  It  is  found  in 
the  composition  of  pessaries,  clysters,  suppositories,  etc.,  less  frequently  in  plasters  and  poultices.  See  e.g.  Dsc. 
4.176  (ii  325.13-326.15  W.),  ps.-Dsc.  Eup.  1.30.1, 136.1  (iii  162.15,  203.11  W.),  Plin.  NH  20.14-17. 

Fr-  4 

4  ]  xoAw? 

Fr-  5 

3  xoA]i<di'0oi)  read  and  supplied  by  WBH.  Vitriol  is  common  in  plasters.  Cf.  in  general  Dsc.  5.98  (iii 
68.9-69.13  W.);  V.  Gazza,  Aegyptus  36  (1956)  105,  GMP  II  5  iii  22  n. 


146 
Fr.  6 


II.  NEW  MEDICAL  TEXTS 


in  a  heading.  Alternatively,  dvS}pocaifi[ov  (‘St  Johns  wort’,  Hypericum  L.)  in  some  case:  cf.  e.g.  Dsc.  3.154—6  (ii 
161.4-163.12W.). 

Fr.  8 

6  ‘Probably  -J/xcvtu y,  a  perfect  participle  agreeing  with  a  plural  ingredient’  (WBH). 

Fr.  9 

3  J  e  .  The  last  trace  may  be  f  (rpiwfioXov). 


5249.  Recipes 

38  3B.83/E(2)b  5.1  x  4  cm  Third  century 

Plate  11 

The  top  of  a  column,  with  text  running  along  the  fibres.  The  upper  margin  is  preserved 
to  its  full  original  height  of  1-1.2  cm,  and  the  left-hand  margin  to  a  width  of  0.4  cm.  A  trace  on 
the  left-hand  edge  at  the  level  of  line  1  may  belong  to  the  preceding  column.  The  back  has  been 
re-used  for  another  recipe  (5250),  written  against  the  fibres  and  running  in  the  same  direction 
as  the  text  on  the  front. 

The  text  is  written  in  a  slanting  semi-cursive  hand  comparable  to  the  first  hand  of  P. 
Mich.  Ill  158  (250).  Besides  the  drachma  abbreviation  <,  the  scribe  uses  k—  for  i<e(i<avpevov)  at 
line  5.  A  new  recipe  begins  on  a  new  line  with  paragraphus  above  (3),  the  end  of  the  previous 
line  being  left  blank.  To  judge  by  lines  4  and  5,  the  column  width  was  about  7.4  cm  and  a  line 
held  about  25  letters. 

Lines  1  and  2  give  the  end  of  one  recipe,  and  lines  3-7  most  of  another.  The  second  is 
for  a  version  of  a  known  eye  remedy,  discussed  below.  The  first  includes  blister-beetles  and 
raw  pitch,  a  combination  attested  in  remedies  for  skin  diseases  (VIII 1088  14-18  (MP3  2409); 
ps.-Dsc.  Eup.  1.121.2,  123. 1  (iii  197.17-18,  198.21-3  W.);  Cels.  5.28. 18B  (CML  I  252.1-5))  and 
alopecia  (Plin.  NH  29.110;  Archig.  ap.  Gal.  Comp.  Med.  Loc.  1.2  (xii  408.11-12  K.))  and  in 
plasters  for  various  conditions  (e.g.  Archig.  p.  24.5-8  Brescia  and  ap.  Aet.  3.180  (CMG  VIII. 1 
351.27-352.1);  Ael.  Prom.  15  (52.25-30  Ihm);  Paul.  Aeg.  3.81.8  (CMG  DC.i  314.13-15)).  The  in¬ 
gredients  do  appear  separately  in  eye  remedies  (e.g.  blister-beetles  in  a  remedy  for  staphyloma. 
Gal.  Comp.  Med.  Loc.  4.8  (xii  801.4  K.);  pitch  in  a  remedy  for  lachrymal  fistula,  ps.-Dsc.  Eup. 
1.51.3  (iii  170.10  W.)),  but  not  together.  Here,  as  in  1088,  the  recipe  is  no  doubt  for  a  prepara¬ 
tion  to  be  used  against  one  or  more  skin  conditions.  For  the  combination  of  eye  remedies  and 
skin  remedies,  cf.  1088;  also  e.g.  PSI  Congr.  XXI  3  (MP3  2419.2). 

The  second  recipe  is  for  an  eye  remedy,  ascribed  to  the  doctor  Amoitas,  to  be  applied  as 
a  wash  (3—4  n.).  The  same  combination  of  seven  ingredients  is  familiar  from  certain  adapter  a 


5249.  RECIPES 


147 


such  as  those  in  Gal.  Comp.  Med.  Loc.  4.7  (xii  749.13-750.11  K.).  The  quantities  and  propor¬ 
tions  correspond  closely  to  those  of  Galen’s  second  recipe  (xii  750.3-6  K.).  Of  the  five  quanti¬ 
ties  preserved  in  the  papyrus,  three  (those  for  calamine,  erica,  and  acacia)  match  Galen’s,  and 
the  others  are  close:  the  papyrus  has  2  drachmas  of  burnt  copper  and  5  of  gum  arabic  where 
Galen’s  recipe  has  4  of  the  former  and  8  of  the  latter.  The  recipe  in  Galen,  like  the  recipe  in 
the  papyrus,  was  to  be  used  as  a  wash,  according  to  Aetius  in  his  version,  7.104  (CMG  VIII. 2 
365.7);  Galen’s  version  has  simply  7?  XPVC LC  SeSiJAamu,  referring  to  the  instructions  for  the  pre¬ 
vious  d^dptcrov  (xii  749.18-750.1  K.:  rj  XPVCLC  8ta  yaXaKTOC  yvvauceiov,  rj  Kpacic  peer)).  See 
in  general  on  dyapicra  L.  C.  Youtie,  ZPE  23  (1976)  121-9;  I.  Andorlini,  BASF  18  (1981)  6-15; 
GMP  1 13  introd.  (pp.  140-45).  The  original  sense  of  the  word  is  discussed  by  K.-D.  Fischer,  in 
L.  Cilliers  (ed.),  Asklepios  (2008)  80-82,  and  in  F.  E.  Glaze,  B.  K.  Nance  (edd.),  Between  Text 
and  Patient  (2011)  184-7. 

KavdaptStov  ddipaKt  [ 
nice av  vypav.  [ 

Apondroc  laTpov  Aour[pov 
tJsappaKCp-  Ka.8p.elac  ne{nXvpevrjc 
5  (8p.)  is%  xa^K°v  Ke(Kavpevov)  ( Sp .)  j3,  omp\y  ( 8p .)  ,  epeUrjc 

Kapnov  (8p.)  §,  cpvpVT] c  [(Sp.)  ,  d/cctKi- 

ac  (Sp.)  s',  K[o]p.eioc  (Sp.)  e  [ 
c.  IO  ]  [ 


3  iarpov  5,  6, 7  <  =  Spaxpai  5  k-  7 1-  xoppeai >c 

‘...with  the  thorax  of  blister-beetles,  ...  raw  pitch. 

‘Amoitas  the  doctor’s  wash  ...  medicine:  washed  calamine  16  dr.,  burnt  copper  2  dr.,  opium  ...  dr.,  erica 
seed-pod  2  dr.,  myrrh  ...  dr.,  acacia  6  dr.,  gum  arabic  5  dr.  ...’ 

1-2  The  absence  of  quantities  and  the  use  of  the  accusative  and  dative  rather  than  the  genitive  suggest 
that  these  lines  belong  to  directions  for  the  preparation  of  the  medicine.  For  the  nature  of  the  recipe,  see  introd. 

1  KavQap&iav  Bibpaia.  Blister-beetles  arc  a  source  of  the  blistering  agent  cantharidin  and  so  commonly 
prescribed  for  skin  diseases:  cf.  e.g.  Plin.  NH  29.93-6.  The  term  is  ‘mainly  used  to  refer  to  certain  beetles  of  the 
family  Meloidae’  (I.  C.  Beavis,  Insects  and  Other  Invertebrates  in  Classical  Antiquity  (1988)  168).  See  in  general 
Beavis  168-73;  also  M.  Davies,  J.  Kathirithamby,  Greek  Insects  (1986)  92-3.  For  the  use  of  the  thorax  in  particu¬ 
lar,  cf.  Paul.  Aeg.  7.17.58  (CMG  1X.2  362.11)  KavOapihosv  OoipaKuiv  (v.l.  ddipaKoc),  in  a  recipe  for  a  plaster,  and 
in  general  for  opinions  as  to  whether  the  whole  insect  or  only  part  should  be  used,  Beavis  172.  Blister-beetles 
appear  in  papyri  in  recipes  for  skin  conditions:  1088  14—18;  SB  XXVIII  17134  (PSI  X  1180,  MP3  2421)  fr.  A  ii 
27-31  (together  with  resin),  iii  1-7. 

[:  a  low  trace.  Perhaps  f’[m|3aA(A)e,  or  c(7ra  inlpaX(\)e:  cf.  e.g.  Gal.  Comp.  Med.  Gen.  2.17  (xiii  538.11-12 
K.),  LXXIV  4977  7  (MP3  2410.113).  Otherwise  e.g.  ef/*/3a A(A)e,  f [Ira  infai,  n[apdXei. 

2  irlccav  vypav.  Raw  pitch  has  many  medical  uses:  cf.  e.g.  Dsc.  1.72.1-2  (i  70.15-71.7  W.);  Gal.  SMT 
8.16.19  (xii  101.9-102.6  K.).  It  is  mentioned  at  1088  17,  SB  17134  fr.  A  iii  37.  GMP  II  11.2  (MP3  2394.04).  Cf.  R. 


148  II.  NEW  MEDICAL  TEXTS 

Hallcux,  Les  Alchimistes grecs  i  (1981)  225;  V  Gazza,  Aegyptus  36  (195 6)  92—3. 

3-7  An  eye  remedy.  See  introd.  for  discussion. 

3  j4.fiona.Toc.  Probably  an  Oxyrhynchitc.  Tire  name  is  found  almost  exclusively  at  Oxyrhynchus  (I  47 
13,  etc.)  or  in  the  Oxyrhynchite  (LVIII  3929  22).  There  is  one  third-century  example  from  Hermopolis  (?),  P. 
Stras.  IV  235  v.  1. 

3-4  A ovr[pav  j  pappaKi p.  For  the  supplied  title,  cf.  the  (different)  recipe  entided  "Eppelov 

opdaXpiKov  to  Xovrpov  (Gal.  Comp.  Med.  Loc.  4.7  (xii  754.x  K.)).  After  it,  Xove  t<3]  |  pappdiup  may  be  con¬ 
sidered,  as  an  explanation  of  the  curious  name.  Cf.  for  the  verb  Aet.  7.104  (CMG  VIII.2  365.7)  Aowe,  used  in 
conjunction  with  a  simitar  recipe  (see  introd.).  ypc3  rai]  |  pappaa rai  would  be  poindess  without  further  speci¬ 
fication  (e.g.  ‘against’  certain  conditions).  WBH  suggests  that  Xovt[4ov  icri  rai]  |  pappaKto  may  not  be  ruled 
out,  though  it  would  leave  the  recipe  without  a  proper  tide. 

4  KaSpetac  ne[nXvpivrfc:  cf.  5243  ii  22  n. 

5  yetA/coti  Ke(icavpivov):  cf.  5243  i  4  n. 

omp[v:  cf.  5243  ii  2  n. 

5- 6  e/)ei/<7/c]|  Kaprrov.  i<apnou  is  usually  found  in  collyria  with  ipeUrjc.  Cf.  5243  iii  18-19  n- 

6  cpvpvqc:  cf.  5243  ii  6  n. 

6- 7  arra/<ri]|ac  is  probable  and  gives  a  familiar  composition.  For  acacia,  cf.  5243  ii  17  n. 

7  /c[d]/j,eu>c:  cf.  5243  i  8 11. 

(Sp.)  e.  The  quantity  does  not  seem  to  be  paralleled  in  recipes  of  this  kind:  cf.  introd. 

7- 8  After  the  quantity  of  gum  arabic,  we  expect  only  a  reference  to  the  excipient,  and  perhaps  a  brief 
instruction  to  ‘use’  the  preparation.  The  excipient  in  the  case  of  the  parallel  recipe  found  in  Galen  and  Aetius 
(see  introd,)  is  water.  So  e.g.  vStop  op^p(e)iov  may  have  stood  here. 


M.  HIR.T 


5250.  Recipe  for  a  Remedy  for  Spreading  Ulcers 

38  3B.83/E(2)b  5.1  X  4  cm  Third  century 

Plate  11 

On  the  back  of  5249,  left-hand  parts  of  the  first  seven  lines  of  a  recipe.  Upper  and  left- 
hand  margins,  each  of  about  0.9  cm,  are  preserved.  The  line  length  cannot  be  determined.  The 
slanting  cursive  hand  is  like  the  second  hand  of  XIV 1697,  of  242. 

rrapa  ['Hp\ai<X€i8ou  <f>[ 

7 rp(oc)  vop.de •  eert  Se  Spei/x| 

/cAu£e  irrav  Fo/27)  [ 

/cat  fir)  SvvrjTcu  oltt[  oXt- 

5  yov  [X€Tr  OLVOV  (f)  [ 

xp(dj)  Se  /cat  TTp(oc)  yayypa tV[ac 

te.E...] . [ 


2,  6  iff 


6* 


5250.  RECIPE  FOR  A  REMEDY  FOR  SPREADING  ULCERS  149 

‘From  Heraclides  ...  against  spreading  ulcers.  It  is  pungent  ...  drench  when  a  spreading  ulcer  ...  and 
cannot  ...  a  little  with  wine  . . .  Use  also  against  cases  of  gangrene 

1  Ttapa.  \'Hp\aicXeiSou  <f>[.  E.g.  p[appaKov  intreTevypevov,  very  common  in  Galen:  cf.  C.  Fabricius, 
Galens  Exzerpte  aus  Hlteren  Pharmakologen  (1972)  169-74.  Less  probably  p{appaKondiXov:  cf.  XXXI  2567  6-7 
(253),  the  only  example  of  the  word  in  the  papyri.  Heraclides  is  a  common  name,  and  it  is  not  possible  to 
identify  the  holder  in  this  case.  There  does  not  seem  to  be  any  reason  to  think  of  Heraclides  ofTarentum  in 
particular.  For  the  naming  of  the  person  from  whom  the  recipe  was  obtained,  cf.  5244  introd. 

2- 6  77,p(oc)  vop.de  ...  Xp(d>)  Se  Kal  -rrp(oc)  yayypalv[ac.  Cf.  e.g.  P.  Mich.  XVII  758  A  v.  7—8  epporov 
vypov  npoc  vo\ pdc  e/wnj[V]ac  ktX.  with  7  n.  on  plasters  suitable  for  a  range  of  ulcerous  conditions.  The  recipe 
here  bears  some  resemblance  to  those  of  Apollonius  Mys  ap.  Gal.  Comp.  Med.  Loc.  6.9  (xii  997.13-998,2  K., 
corrected  from  Laur.  plut.  75.17  f.  2lir)  =  AM. 16  von  Staden  (p.  552)  icyvpov  hi  -tram  to  perd  ravra  pappaicov, 
die  r/Sij  Kal  vopdiheciv  dpQaic  dpporrov,  o  cwtIOt/ci  pvpucr/c  xapnov  epatv  per’  o£o vc.  icgvpdv  Se  kcu  to 
i(f>e£fjc  avro)  yeypappivov,  ip’  ov  pr/ct  m/Kida  rplpac,  iv  o£ei  Spipei  SISov  Sia/cAu^ec^ai.  to  Se  per  a  ravra 
yeypappivov,  ip’  oil  prjciv  onai  ciXplov  Sieipivu)  ■napanXifciaic  ypai,  perd  Se  ravra  iXaho  Sia/tAu^e,  nal 
auTO  hpipi)  koi  Sa/moSec  icri  /cat  SiapoprjriKov,  ov  ctvittikov.  Paul.  Aeg.  4.44  (CMG  DC.I  3 62.26-364. 2l), 
Trepl  vofiMiv  Kal  cijneSovwv  Kal  paye8alvr/c,  begins  KaravrX-qpaci  piv  xp-rjeriov  ini  ra>v  vepopevoiv  re  Kai 
crpropevuiv  eA/cwn  St’ofouc  re  Kal  o^vKparov  7}  o’ivov  crvpovroc  ktX.  For  treatments  for  spreading  ulcers,  cf. 
also  Archig.  ap.  Gal.  Comp.  Med.  Gen.  4.10  (xiii  731.14-733.8  K.),  Aet.  1449-50  (cob-  875—9  Cornarius  (1549))- 

2  8peip[  (1.  8 pip-):  8peifi[v,  hpeip[vrarov. 

3  kX v£e:  or  a  compound. 

3- 4  end v  vopr/  [  ...|  Kal  pr)  Svvrfrai  aw[.  Perhaps  e.g.  indv  voprf  f(...)  yevijrai  (...)  j  Kal  pi)  hvvrjrai 
an [oKadaipecOai:  cf.  Orib.  Coll.  Med.  9.38.3  (CMG  VI.1.2  34.11)  rac  vopac  anoKaOalpeiv. 

4- 5  oAi]|yop:  a  genitive  will  have  preceded,  perhaps  with  e.g.  enena  8'  before  it. 

5  p  [:  e.g.  ape[pr/cac  perhaps  not  excluded,  but  the  damaged  final  trace  does  not  particularly  suggest  e. 

6  Above  the  left-hand  side  of  Ip,  a  high  trace  of  uncertain  significance. 

7  pay[e8a\lvac  (cankers’)  is  an  obvious  guess  but  not  easy  to  reconcile  with  the  ink.  pap\pai<]-  may 
also  be  considered. 


W.  B.  HENRY 


5251.  Recipes 

40  5B.95/H(i-3)b  5-6  x  4  cm  Third/fourth  century 

Plate  XII 

The  lower  outer  comer  of  a  parchment  leaf,  with  the  lower  right-hand  corner  of  a  col¬ 
umn  of  writing  on  the  hair  side.  The  flesh  side  is  blank.  Red  ruled  lines  mark  the  edges  of  the 
column,  giving  a  margin  of  1  cm  to  the  right  and  1.2  cm  at  the  foot. 

The  medium-sized  hand  is  of  the  same  basic  type  as  that  of  XXXIV  2699  ( GMAW 2  49), 
assigned  by  Turner  to  the  fourth  century.  There  are  occasional  serifs  and  some  contrast  between 
thick  and  thin  strokes.  Letters  may  be  very  tightly  spaced  towards  the  right-hand  margin,  and 
a  line  of  writing  may  extend  very  slightly  past  the  border  on  the  right. 

5251  is  the  first  published  medical  text  on  parchment  known  to  be  from  Oxyrhynchus. 
The  use  of  a  red  border  is  unusual,  but  cf.  the  papyrus  codex  LXI  4163  (template  for  the  sun 
and  procedure  text),  and  in  general  the  use  of  red  ruling  in  tables  (e.g.  A.  Jones,  Astronomical 


.  1.  Spip- 


I50  II.  NEW  MEDICAL  TEXTS 

Papyri  from  Oxyrhynchus  (1999)  passim).  There  are  also  such  borders  in  school  texts:  cf.  R. 
Cribiore,  Writing,  Teachers,  and  Students  in  Graeco-Roman  Egypt  (1996)  78. 

As  a  word  is  divided  at  the  foot  of  the  column,  the  text  must  originally  have  continued 
on  the  back,  although  no  text  is  preserved  at  the  foot  of  the  page:  perhaps  5251  is  the  last  leaf 
of  a  codex.  It  may  belong  to  a  doctors  parchment  notebook.  Such  notebooks  were  considered 
by  Galen  to  be  the  most  precious  among  his  possessions  that  were  destroyed  in  the  fire  of  192: 
cf.  Gal.  Ind.  31—7  (11.7— 13.2  Boudon-Millot— Jouanna);  M.  NichoIIs,  G&R  57  (2010)  378—86. 
Use  as  an  amulet  (cf.  e.g.  PSI VI 718  (MP3  2420))  is  not  suggested:  the  text  will  have  continued 
on  the  back,  and  there  are  no  folds  in  evidence. 

The  text  consists  of  medical  recipes,  including  parts  of  two  titles  (3  and  5,  where  see  n.), 
referring  to  related  conditions,  fistulous  ulcers  (3)  and  tumours  (5  n.).  Ingredients  are  men¬ 
tioned  in  the  genitive  (4-6),  together  with  quantities  (6).  The  extent  of  the  loss  on  the  left 
cannot  be  determined. 


]..f 

].rm 

]  KoXtTOVC 

]  j advvrjc 

5  ]  [j,a  crearoc 

]  a  KTjpov  Kpyri- 

(for)  fistulous  ulcers  . . .  frankincense  powder  . . .  fat  . . .  1  . . .  Cretan  wax  . . . 

2  ]  :  the  lower  part  of  an  oblique  descending  from  left  to  right. 

3  ]  koXttovc.  This  must  belong  to  the  tide  of  the  recipe.  Cf.  5248  fr.  I  ii  8  n. 

4  ]  :  an  oblique  descending  from  left  to  right. 

pavvrfc:  cf.  5248  fr.  1  ii  3  n. 

5  ]  pa.  At  the  beginning,  the  lower  part  of  an  upright,  reaching  below  the  line,  e.g.  ]u  or  ]/?.  WBH 
suggests  e.g.  rrpoc  nav  <f>\  ypa\  cf.  Aet.  15.19  (in.17  Z.)  emcnacrtKov  (/cat)  hia^opr)TiKov  rrpoc  rrav  rfivpa;  ifvpara 
and  ic6Xrroi  (3)  are  often  mentioned  together. 

crearoc.  For  the  uses  of  fat,  cf.  e.g.  Dsc.  2.76.17-19  (i  I57.11-158.x2  W.);  V.  Gazza,  Aegyptus  36  (1956)  109: 
I.  Andorlini  (ed.),  Tmttato  di  medicina  su papiro  (1995)  114-15-  An  adjective  will  have  followed  at  the  start  of  the 
next  line  indicating  the  animal  in  question  (e.g.  goose,  pig,  goat). 

6  ]  :  the  lower  part  of  an  upright. 

ktjpov  Kpyrt\[Kov.  Cretan  wax  is  mentioned  by  Cels.  5.18.31  (CML  I  200.10)  as  an  ingredient  of  an 
emollient  plaster.  Dioscorides  considered  Cretan  wax  one  of  the  best,  together  with  that  of  Pontus;  all  waxes 
have  warming,  softening,  and  moderately  filling  properties  (Dsc.  2.83.1,  3  0  167.10—12,  168.14—15  W!)).  Wax  is 
often  a  basic  ingredient  of  plasters  and  poultices.  See  e.g.  P.  Mich.  XVII  758  B  9  (MP3  2407.01)  and  passim; 
Gazza  (5  n.)  107. 

M.  HIRT 


5252.  LIST  OF  INGREDIENTS  151 

5252.  List  of  Ingredients 

43  5B.7i/B(9-i7)a  12.1  x  25.2  cm  Fifth  century 

Plate  XIII 

A  list  of  products  with  quantities  given  mostly  in  carats,  written  across  the  fibres  on  the 
back  of  part  of  a  wine  account  (to  be  published  in  a  forthcoming  volume).  The  text  fills  the 
sheet,  indicating  that  the  papyrus  was  cut  for  this  list.  The  list  is  arranged  in  one  column,  with 
the  names  of  the  products  on  the  left  and  the  quantities  on  the  right;  it  continues  down  the 
right-hand  margin  in  two  columns,  the  first  being  of  two  lines  and  the  second  of  one  line. 
There  is  an  ink  stain  at  the  start  of  5  (due  to  a  deletion?),  and  heavy  blots  at  the  start  of  15  and 
before  the  quantity  in  5.  For  the  hand,  cf.  e.g.  BGU  II  609  (PGB  42b)  of  441/2. 

Most  of  the  substances  listed  are  of  plant  origin.  There  are  also  a  few  substances  of  min¬ 
eral  origin  and  one  animal  product  (23  ovogc ov).  Apart  from  narripa  (17)  and  two  products 
whose  names  begin  with  cum-,  perhaps  indicating  a  substitution  (3,  25),  all  of  those  listed  are 
known  to  be  used  in  medicine.  It  is  thus  conceivable  that  the  list  belongs  to  a  medical  context. 
The  substances  listed  would  not  be  used  together  in  any  one  medical  recipe.  Some  are  compat¬ 
ible  with  the  preparation  of  collyria.  In  particular,  iJnpvOiov  (15),  gaXxoc  (21),  and  xaSpela  (22) 
are  known  as  basic  components  of  such  remedies:  cf.  e.g.  L.  C.  Youtie,  in  J.  Bingen  et  al.  (edd.), 
Le  Monde grec:  Hommages  a  Claire  Preaux  (1975)  555-63.  Certain  other  ingredients,  particularly 
KcXtikt]  vaphoc  (7),  XiQapyvpoc  (20),  and  xpoxoc  (cf.  25  avrixpoKov),  are  also  attested  in  eye 
salves.  The  other  ingredients  are  not  normally  used  in  ophthalmic  remedies.  The  list  may  refer 
to  drugs  needed  for  general  restocking,  or  may  be  a  register  of  items  already  acquired. 

Several  of  the  substances  are  frequently  attested  in  the  preparation  of  aromatic  products, 
while  apceviKov  (9),  laptop,  Cupucov,  ifnpvdtov,  and  cavSapdicrj  (13—16)  are  pigments;  all  except 
the  last  appear  in  lists  of  pigments  on  papyrus  (cf.  F.  Mitthof,  in  P.  Horak,  pp.  289—304).  Most 
of  the  products  listed  appear  in  Diocletian’s  Price  Edict,  as  well  as  in  declarations  of  prices  on 
papyri,  among  the  products  sold  by  the  pvporrcoXai  (Lat.  pigmentarii );  see  M.  H.  Crawford, 
J.  M.  Reynolds,  ZPE  34  (1979)  204.  Such  ingredients  are:  1  pacrigr]  (34.17-18  Giacchero);  4 
craKTT]  (34.41  G.);  possibly  5  xacta  (in  the  Aezani  copy  of  the  Edict:  34.5  C.-R.);  6  gv\oi<acta 
(34.6  G.);  8  dp.cop.Lc  (34.37  G.);  9  dpcevixov  (34.25  G.);  possibly  rr  <{>uX\ov  (34.2  G.);  possibly  12 
Kocroc  (34.1  C.-R.);  14  CvptKov  (=  cav8u£,  34.79  G.);  15  i/jipvdiov  (34.61  G.);  18  fiSeXXiov  (34.7 
G.);  19  KoXocfxovta  (34.103  G.);  24  ^oXopacTtgr]  (34.80  G.).  (There  is  also  xpoxoc  (34.14—16 
G.):  cf.  25  avTixpoKov.) 

The  carat,  equivalent  to  V24  of  the  nomisma  (Lat.  solidus),  is  used  similarly  in  the  list  P. 
Prag.  I  88  (vi);  cf.  also  P.  Strasb.  K.  19  (vn/vm;  ed.  J.-L.  Fournet,  in  A.  Boud’hors,  C.  Louis 
(edd.),  Etudes  copies  X  (2008)  157— 66),  which  attests  the  use  of  the  tremissis  (lA  of  a  solidus).  As 
Fournet  notes  (158),  there  is  evidence  that  the  solidus  was  a  unit  of  weight  as  well  as  a  unit  of 
currency.  The  nomisma  may  be  so  used  in  the  list  MPER  NS  XIII 15  (vn):  the  sums  involved 
would  be  remarkably  large  if  it  were  being  used  as  a  unit  of  currency.  Admittedly,  if  the  carat 
is  a  unit  of  weight  in  this  papyrus,  the  quantities  are  extremely  small  (1  carat  =  0.187  g  if  a 
pound  is  taken  to  be  323  g:  cf.  BKT  X  25  introd.,  p.  219  n.  13).  The  carat  does  not  appear  as  a 


i52  II.  NEW  MEDICAL  TEXTS 

subdivision  of  the  solidus  before  about  430;  cf.  R.  S.  Bagnall,  Currency  and  Inflation  in  Fourth 
Century  Egypt  (1985)  10. 

Related  or  similarly  named  ingredients  are  sometimes  placed  together,  though  not  con¬ 
sistently.  Substances  of  mineral  origin,  with  the  exception  of  apceviuov  (9),  are  found  in  two 
groups  of  four  (13—16),  all  used  as  pigments,  and  three  (20—22),  all  used  in  eye  salves:  cf.  above. 
Between  them  are  a  pair  of  ingredients  used  in  paXdypara,  fiScXXtov  and  KoXo<f>u)via  (18—19), 
and  a  third,  va rij/xa  (17),  that  is  mentioned  together  with  fibeXXiov  in  another  papyrus  list  (18 
n.).  dvriKacapov  follows  Kacapov  (2-3),  <f>vXXov  follows  Kapvo<l>vXXov  (10-11),  and  icacta  and 
£vX oicada  (5-6)  are  paired,  as  in  the  list  SB  XX  14502.4-5  (v). 

The  text  contains  numerous  misspellings,  and  the  nominative  is  sometimes  written  in 
place  of  the  genitive  (6, 18,  21;  cf.  perhaps  8). 

An  otherwise  unattested  term,  dvriKacapov,  is  found  at  line  3. 


/Xajcrt/CTJC 

[  IS 

Kacapov 

vo(ptcpa)  a 

dvriKacapov 

/cep(arta)  tj8 

craKrrjc 

¥w(<lT.a)|3V 

icaclac 

Kep(dna)  y 

tjvXoKacla 

«p(dma)  /3 

KapTtKrjc 

Kep(dT m)  y 

dp.op.ltyi] 

dpcaivtKov 

K€p(ana)  T) 

Kapvocf)vXXov 

«p(a «a)  t/S 

<f)vXXov 

K^(dTta)  S 

KCOCTOV 

Kepdria)  y 

tapiov 

CipiKOV 

K€p(ariov )  a 

ifitpniov 

Kep(drtov)  a 

cav8topai<tc 

Kep(a.Tiov)  a 

7TaTT]paT0C 

K€p(a.Tiov )  a 

fiScXXtv 

K€p(drtov)  a 

KoXocjjovLic 

X{t)da  pyvpov 

Ktp(6.ria)fS 

ya  Xkoc 

Ktp(6.rca)fl 

/cac/.ttac 

X  ]|8 

5252.  LIST  OF  INGREDIENTS 


i53 


Right  margin,  downwards: 

Col.  i 

owytov  K€f)(a.Tta )  y 

£ vXopacriKrjc  K€p(dr ta)  y 

Col.  ii 

25  avTLKpoKOV  K€p(aTia)  a\ 

1  1.  /xacn'^c  2  N  3  KCp  and  so  elsewhere  6  1.  ^vXoKuclac  7  1.  KeXriKTjc 

8  1.  djj.ojij.iSoc  9  1.  apcevtKov  12 1.  koctov  13  iapiov  14  1.  CvpiKov  15  1.  i/npvdtov 

16  1.  cavSapaKrjc  18  1.  fS&eXXlov  19  1.  KoXo<f>cuvlac  21  1.  ^aA/cov  22  1.  KaSpelac 

24  1.  gvXopacrlxyc 

‘Mascic,  14  (?)  ...  Cassamum,  1  nomisma.  Anticassamum,  12  carats.  Oil  of  myrrh,  2V2  carats.  Cassia,  3 
carats.  Xyiocassia,  2  carats.  Celtic  spikenard,  3  carats.  Amomis,  2  carats.  Orpiment,  8  carats.  Clove,  12  carats. 
Phyllon  (?),  4  carats.  Costus,  3  carats.  Verdigris,  2  carats.  Red  lead,  1  carat.  Lead  carbonate,  x  carat.  Realgar,  1 
carat.  Pounded  spice  (?),  x  carat.  Bdellium,  1  carat.  Colophonian  resin,  2  carats.  Litharge,  2  carats.  Copper,  2 
carats.  Calamine,  2  ...  Onyx,  3  carats.  Wood  of  mastic  (?),  3  carats.  Instead  of  saffron  {?),  i!4  carats.’ 

1  /j.a\cTiKr/c,  1.  fiacTixrjC'.  mastic,  mentioned  in  several  recipes  and  lists  on  papyri.  Cf.  M.-H.  Marganne, 
Inventaire  analytique  des papyrus grecs  de  medecine  (1981)  364;  SB  XVI  13002.11  (in);  MPER  NS  XIII  10.7, 12  (v), 
15.12  (vii);  P.  Coll.  Youtie  II  86.5  (m/iv);  PSI  XV  1558.9  (hi);  SB  XX  14502.13  (v);  SB  I  5307.3  (BL  VIII  321);  P. 
Naqlun  I  9.3  (vi).  It  is  found  in  fourth-century  declarations  of  prices:  cf.  LTV  3731  15  (310/11),  3733  14  {^12), 
3765  34  (327),  3766  90  (329).  Dsc.  1.70.3  (i  67.8-18  W.)  identifies  the  /lacrt/ij  as  the  resin  of  a  tree,  the  cgivoc 
( Pistacia  lentiscus  L.),  particularly  used  as  a  remedy  for  coughs  and  stomach  unease;  cf.  S.  Amigues  (ed.),  Theo- 
phraste:  Recherches  sur  les plantes  v  (2006)  68.  Cf.  also  J.-L.  Fournet,  in  A.  Boud’hors,  C.  Louis  (edd.),  Eludes 
coptes  X  (2008)  159;  PSI  1558.9  n.  Hie  spelling  pacrbai  is  frequently  attested  in  papyri;  on  the  interchange  x  > 
k,  cf.  Gignac,  Grammar  i  90-92. 

the  descending  oblique  stroke  visible  under  the  break  seems  compatible  with  the  lower  part  of  the 
symbol  for  one  half  found  at  4  and  25. 

2  Ka.cdp.ov.  This  product  occurs  in  P  Haun.  II  20.6  (xv/v),  a  private  letter  concerning  drugs,  in  the  lists 
SB  14502.6  and  P.  Prag.  I  88.14  (vi),  and  in  declarations  of  prices  (3731 19,  3733  18,  3765  37,  3766  94).  Paul. 
Aeg.  7.3  (CMG  IX.2  222.1-2)  identifies  Kacapov  as  the  fruit  of  the  fiaXcapov  (Mecca  balsam;  Commiphora 
opobabamtim  Engl.);  sec  J.  Andr6,  Les  Noms  de  plantes  dans  la  Rome  antique  (1985)  52.  Dsc.  1.19.5  (i  26.1-6 
W.)  notes  the  utility  of  the  fruit  in  several  treatments,  although  it  is  the  juice  of  the  plant  ( oTTojSdXcapov )  that 
has  the  greatest  strength.  Its  properties  are  mainly  cleansing  and  heating.  In  medical  treatises,  the  fruit  of  the 
fiaXcapov  is  frequently  combined  with  other  substances  listed  in  this  papyrus,  especially  with  icacla  {5),  icdcroc 
(12),  vapSoc  (cf.  7  KapriKrjc) ,  and  apoipov  (cf  8  d-poplG]),  for  instance  in  dpapaxivov  (marjoram  oil,  Dsc.  1.58 
(i  53.10-54.14  W))  and  in  some  medicines  for  the  liver  (Gal.  Comp.  Med.  Loc.  8.7  (xiii  204.5, 18  K.)). 

vo(picpa)  a.  A  nombma  is  equivalent  to  twenty-four  carats.  The  quantity  specified  for  dvriKacapov  in 
the  next  line  is  thus  half  that  specified  for  icdcapov  itself. 

3  dvriKacapov.  The  term  is  not  attested  elsewhere,  but  P.  Prag.  88.8  has  eipeoc  (1.  ipewc)  i<al  avriKocrov. 
In  the  light  of  Dsc.  5.75.13-16  (iii  44.3-45.2  W.),  which  attests  the  term  dvrlcnoha,  used  of  substances  employed 
when  cttoSoc  is  not  available,  the  item  is  plausibly  taken  as  a  substitute  for  Kacapov.  I.  Andorlini,  in  BKT  X 

25  introd.  (p.  217  n.  7),  interprets  P.  Prag.  88.8  as  ipeutc  kq.1  dim  koctov  (‘iris,  also  as  a  substitute  for  costus’), 
on  the  analogy  of  the  entries  in  pseudo-Galen,  De  succedaneis.  In  this  papyrus,  however,  avriKacd^ov  should 
be  considered  as  a  single  word,  as  the  name  of  the  substance  needed  instead  of  Kacapov  would  otherwise  be 


II.  NEW  MEDICAL  TEXTS 


5252.  LIST  OF  INGREDIENTS 


i55 


154 

missing.  Cf.  also  25  avrucpoKov. 

4  cTOKTrjc:  oil  of  myrrh,  sometimes  found  in  lists  of  ingredients,  e.g.  P.  Prag.  88.4  and  MPER  NS  XIII 
15.10.  For  an  example  in  a  medical  recipe,  cf.  5243  ii  1 6  with  n.  It  may  be  substituted  for  the  juice  of  the 
fiaXcapov  according  to  ps.-Gal.  Sue.  (xix  72 6.6  K.). 

5  icaclac.  Cassia  (Cinnamomum  cassia  Blume)  is  sometimes  attested  in  recipes  and  lists  on  papyri,  for 
instance  in  BGU  III  953.4  (m/rv),  P.  Prag.  88.17,  and  SB  14502.4,  and  found  in  several  declarations  of  prices:  cf. 
3731 18,  3733  17, 3765  37,  3766  93.  It  is  also  mentioned  in  the  register  PSI XII  1264.17  (iv);  cf.  also  SB  XXVI 
16444.4  (v).  Dsc.  x.13  (i  17.7-18. 14  W)  states  diat  it  has  the  same  properties  as  Kwdpospov,  but  is  less  strong; 
its  Svvapic  is  said  to  be  Beppavrueq,  ovprjTiKrj,  ij-qpavrucrj,  and  crwjsovca  irpaeasc.  See  further  Amigues  (1  n.) 
90-92.  Gal.  SMT 7.10.11  (xii  13. 5-13  K.)  describes  cassia  as  primarily  emmenagogic  and  purgative.  There  is  an 
ink  stain  before  the  k.  WBH  suggests  that  a  was  written  and  then  washed  off:  cf.  perhaps  SB  14502.17. 

6  £v\oKac(a,  I.  -lac.  This  item  is  found  in  the  letter  P.  Haun.  20.ro  and  the  list  SB  14502.5  (immediately 
after  itaciac,  as  here).  According  to  ps.-Gal.  Sue.  (xix  738.2  K.),  Kivdpuspo v  may  be  substituted  for  it.  On  the 
analogy  of  Dsc.  1 .14.3  (i  19.22—20.5  W),  which  attests  a  plant  called  ^vXoKivapAspov  as  a  different  type  of  Kiva- 
puspov,  it  is  possible  that  IjvXoKacia  is  a  variant  of  icacla.  But  Andre,  Les  Noms  de plantes  278,  takes  xylocasia  as 
die  branches  (or  merely  the  bark)  of  the  cassia.  Cf.  24  n. 

7  Kaprucrjc,  1.  KeXriicrjc.  On  the  interchange  between  A  and  p  in  the  Byzantine  period,  and  between  a 
and  c  before  liquids,  see  Gignac,  Grammar  i  102-7  and  378-86  respectively.  For  Celtic  spikenard,  cf.  5243  ii  13 
n.  It  is  present  in  the  list  P  Prag.  88.3. 

8  apop t£t},  1.  apu>pl8 oc.  According  to  Dsc.  1.15.2  (i  21.16-20  W.),  dp.usp.ic  is  a  plant  used  for  adulterating 
apeopov  (Nepal  cardamom,  Amomum  subulatum  Roxb.:  cf.  Amigues  (1  n.)  109-10);  cf.  Plin.  NH  12.49.  dpospov 
is  sometimes  present  in  papyri  among  aromatic  substances,  for  instance  in  P.  Coll.  Youtie  II  86.2;  BKT IX  76  fr. 
2.7  (vi);  X  25  [  4  (vt/vn).  It  is  also  found  in  declarations  of  prices  such  as  3731 16,  3733  15,  3765  35,  3766  91. 
Diocletian’s  Price  Edict,  however,  includes  dpaspic  (34.37  G.).  Dsc.  1.15.2  (i  21.8-15  W.)  describes  the  8vvapic 
of  apeopov  as  deppavrucq,  ctvtjtikt),  ^qpaVTucq,  vttvoitoioc,  and  dvd>8vvoc  if  the  plant  is  used  as  a  compress 
on  the  forehead;  it  is  employed  in  the  treatment  of  various  disorders,  mostly  inflammations.  The  case  in  which 
the  entry  is  inflected  is  dubious;  on  the  interchange  between  £  and  8,  and  that  between  to  and  o,  see  Gignac, 
Grammar  's  75-6  and  275-7  respectively.  (‘Perhaps  dpopil,r}  represents  an  unattested  diminutive  aptopi8i(ov): 
cf.  ivoiCi  for  ivd>8iov  in  P.  Got.  14.4  (vn),  cited  by  Gignac,  Grammar  i  76,  and  for  -q  written  in  place  of  t,  e.g.  P. 
Mich.  XVII  758  A  v.  4  (iv)  iru&lBrj;  Gignac,  Grammar's  237-9’  (WBH).) 

9  apcaivucov,  1.  dpceviKov:  orpiment  (As2S3),  a  mineral  ingredient  attested  in  recipes  and  lists  in  papyri. 
Cf.  LXXIV  4979  5-6  n.;  F.  Mitthof  in  R  Horak,  pp.  291-2;  A.  Colinet  (ed.),  Les  Alcbimistes  grecs  xi  (2010)  119 
(68  n.  24);  W.  C.  Till,  Die  Arzneikunde  der  Kopten  (1951)  87.  It  is  mostly  found  in  remedies  for  ulcerations;  Dsc. 
5.104.2  (iii  74.11-13  W)  states  that  it  is  an  astringent,  its  Si5vap.ee  being  ctjutiktj  and  ec^a/jam/a}. 

10  KapvotfsvXXov:  clove,  the  dried  blossom  of  Eugenia  caryopbyllata  Thunb.;  cf.  V.  Gazza,  Aegyptus  36 
(1956)  83-4.  It  is  occasionally  attested  in  medical  recipes  on  papyrus;  see  GMP  I  15.6  n.  It  is  not  found  in 
Dioscoridcs,  but  mentioned  by  Plin.  NH  12.30.  Cf.  also  5253  4;  BKT  X  25  — »  3  n.  for  its  use  in  aromatic  prod¬ 
ucts;  Till  (9  n.)  61;  SB  Kopt.  I  3.5. 

11  ^uAAov.  TTie  identification  of  this  plant  is  uncertain;  cf.  Dsc.  3.125  (ii  135.8-136.3  W.);  BKT  X  25  J, 
4  n.  According  to  ps.-Gal.  Sue.  (xix  746.7  K.),  either  vapHocraguc  or  Tpic  IXXvpucq  may  be  substituted  for  it. 

12  Kuscrov,  1.  koctov:  costus  root  [Saussurea  lappa  Clarke),  frequently  attested  in  papyri:  cf.  5253  2;  XI 
1384  5;  BGU  III  953.3;  SB  13002.12;  MPER  NS  XIII  10.13, 14*28  (vn);  R  Coll.  Youtie  II  86.3;  SB  VIII  9834^22 
(iv);  P.  Haun.  20.7;  P.  Harr.  I  98.4;  CPR  DC  78.3  (v);  SB  14502.3.  It  appears  in  lists  of  prices  in  3731 14,  3733 
13,  3765  33,  37 66  89,  and  in  the  register  PSI  1264.19.  There  are  further  examples  in  magical  papyri  (PGM  IV 
2680,  XIII 18,  353).  The  medical  use  of  this  root  is  discussed  in  Dsc.  1.16  (i  21.21-22.14  W.),  where  its  Svvapic  is 
said  to  be  deppavTitcq,  SiovpqTitcq,  eppr/vasv  dyusyac,  and  useful  in  the  treatment  of  womb  disorders.  Cf.  M.  H. 
Crawford,  J.  M.  Reynolds,  ZPE  34  (1979)  204,  for  references  and  for  the  use  of  koctoc  as  an  aromatic  substance; 
Andorlini  (3  n.);  Amigues  (1  n.)  114-15;  Till  (9  n.)  69-70. 


13  tap  to  u.  Idpiov,  attested  in  papyri  from  the  fifth  century  onwards,  is  a  diminutive  of  toe,  verdigris’:  cf. 
Mitthof  (9  n.)  292-3.  Dsc.  5.79.8-10  (iii  51.13-52.10  W.)  describes  toe  as  having  the  same  properties  as  iceicav- 
pcvoc  xuA/roc,  useful  in  disinfectant  and  cicatrizing  remedies.  It  is  frequently  attested  in  medical  papyri:  see 
Marganne,  Inventaire  analytique  361;  MPER  NS  XIII  8.42  (v);  P.  Mich.  758  D  4, 5, 11,  E  13,  E  v.  4;  GMP  II 5  ii 
21,  etc.  (11).  It  is  included  in  the  lists  P.  Michael.  36  A.7,  B.io,  and  MPER  NS  XIII  15.13  (uioc).  Cf.  also  Till  (9 
n.)  61-2;  SB  Kopt.  I  6.1. 

14  CtpiKov,  1.  CvpiKoS:  red  lead.  For  the  identification  and  spellings,  cf.  Mitthof  (9  n.)  295-6.  This 
ingredient  also  appears  in  P.  NYU  II  28.11,  21  (account  or  medical  prescription,  165-200?)*  Cf.  Paul.  Aeg.  7.3 
(CMG  IX.2  257.13—14)  cav8v£  rj  cqpucov  Xemopepovc  pev  icn  Kal  £r)paV7ucqc  Sv vapewc,  ou  pqv  deppqc.  Dsc. 
5.88.6  (iii  62.16-17  W.)  mentions  cdv8u£  as  the  name  given  by  some  to  burnt  t/npvOiov;  cf.  Gal.  SMT 9.3.39  (xii 
244.4—7  K.).  A tOapyvpoc  appears  as  a  substitute  for  cqpiKov  in  ps.-Gal.  Sue.  (xix  744*8  IC).  Cf.  alsoTill  (9  n.) 
75-6;  SB  Kopt.  1 1.28. 

15  tjsipniov,  l.  ifnpvOlov:  lead  carbonate,  a  mineral  substance  described  in  Dsc.  5.88.6  (iii  62.18-21  W.) 
as  having  cooling,  cicatrizing,  and  softening  properties.  It  is  frequently  attested  in  medical  papyri,  primarily  in 
recipes  for  collyria:  cf.  5243  i  11  n.  The  papyri  also  attest  the  substance  in  remedies  for  the  treatment  of  wounds 
and  ulcers:  e.g.  VIII 1088  4, 12  (1);  GMP  1 12.8  (1);  P.  Mich.  758  A 10,  B  v.  10,  E 10-11.  It  is  included  in  the  list 
P.  Michael.  36  A.14.  For  its  use  as  a  pigment,  cf.  Mitthof  (9  n.)  296.  Cf.  also  Till  (9  n.)  51;  Forster,  WB  s.v.  The 
spelling  with  r  instead  of  6  is  attested  in  3765  39  and  3766  95;  cf.  Gignac,  Grammar  i  92. 

16  cavSwpaKic,  1.  cav8a.p6.tcqc-.  realgar  (AS4S4).  Like  dpccvucov  (9),  this  substance  has  caustic  properties 
and  is  principally  employed  in  the  treatment  of  ulcerations:  cf.  Dsc.  5.105  (iii  75.3-12  W.);  4979  5-6  n.  for  at¬ 
testations  in  medical  papyri  (adding  the  late  Ptolemaic  recipe  P.  Monts.  Roca  IV  63  v.  2);  Till  (9  n.)  88.  It  is  also 
mentioned  in  R  Michael.  36  A.5.  On  the  interchange  between  us  and  a,  cf.  Gignac,  Grammar  i  286-9. 

17  irarqparoc.  taken  to  refer  to  ‘pounded  spice’.  Cf.  the  list  entry  in  PSI  1558.10  crvpatcoc  mm/pa-roc; 
LSJ  Rev.  Suppi.  s.v.  It  is  found  in  lists  of  prices  in  3733 19  and  3766  T02.  It  is  followed  in  the  order  for  purchases 
VIII  1142  3-4  (m)  by  bdellium,  also  the  next  item  in  the  present  list,  and  onyx,  for  which  cf.  23  owgiov.  It  is 
not  attested  in  pharmacological  treatises  or  medical  recipes  on  papyrus. 

18  fiSeXXiv,  1.  fiSeXXiou:  fiSeXXiov,  also  called  fi8e AAa,  a  gum  obtained  from  an  Arabian  tree  ( Commiphora 
mukul  Engl.).  Cf.  Andre,  Les  Noms  de  plantes  34.  It  occurs  in  several  declarations  of  prices,  usually  in  the  form 
fiSeXXa-.  cf.  3731 17,  3733  x6,  3765  36,  3766  92.  1142  3-4  (cf.  previous  note)  has  it  in  the  form  (ipeXXtov.  Cf. 
also  perhaps  SB  XX  14212.8  (N.  Kruit,  K.  Worp,  APE  46  (2000)  103).  Dsc.  1.67.2  (i  61.5-14  W.)  defines  its 
Svvapic  as  deppavrucq,  paXatcracq,  and  81  aXurttcq;  it  is  useful  in  emollient  and  dissolving  remedies.  It  is  found 
in  a  recipe  for  a  paXaypa  at  P.  Koin  XI  437.15-16  (1  bc),  where  cf.  n.,  and  in  a  recipe  for  a  purge  in  Anon.  Lond. 
fr.  III. 3  Manctti  (p.  96):  cf.  I.  Andorlini,  Galenas  4  (2010)  39-45. 

19  KoXoiftoviac,  l.  KoXotfxovtac:  a  pine  resin  imported  from  Colophon.  Dsc.  1.71.3  (i  68.18-69.4  W.) 
describes  it  as  particularly  useful  in  the  treatment  of  chronic  coughs.  In  medical  papyri,  it  is  found  especially 
in  recipes  for  paXaypara  on  account  of  its  sticking  and  softening  properties:  cf.  PSI  Congr.  XVII  19.9  (v);  P 
Grenf.  I  52  (in)  with  I.  Andorlini,  BASP 18  (1981)  20-21,  esp.  n.  61;  and  possibly  P.  Mich.  758  E  v.  6.  It  is  men¬ 
tioned  in  odier  lists:  cf.  P.  Prag.  88.13,  P  Michael.  36  A.3,  B.15.  Cf.  also  Till  (9  n.)  69;  Forster,  WB  s.v. 

20  A(e )0apyvpov:  litharge  (lead  monoxide),  a  mineral  ingredient  widely  attested  in  medical  papyri.  Cf. 
5247  i  13  n.  It  is  included  in  the  list  P.  Michael.  36  A.i. 

21  yaXtcoc,  1.  xaAtfou.  Copper  has  astringent  and  cleansing  properties.  It  is  found  in  medical  papyri  in 
various  recipes,  but  primarily  as  an  ingredient  of  eye  salves:  cf.  5243  i  4,  ii  12  nn.  It  also  occurs  in  P.  Mich.  758 
D  11,  E  7  in  plasters  for  ulcerations,  and  among  other  ingredients  in  P.  Prag.  I  89.2  (tv/v).  It  appears  in  the  list 
P.  Michael.  36  A.io.  Cf.  also  Till  (9  n.)  63—4,  71—2;  Forster,  WB  s.v. 

22  Kacpiac,  1.  KaSpeiae.  Calamine  has  astringent  properties  and  is  widely  found  in  medical  papyri  as  a 
component  of  collyria:  cf.  5243  ii  22  n.  It  is  also  plausibly  restored  in  R  Mich.  758  B  v.  8,  in  a  plaster  for  ulcers 
and  wounds,  and  is  found  in  an  direcxapovv  in  MPER  NS  XIII  12.19,  spelt  as  here  «ac p( ):  cf.  K.-D.  Fischer, 
ZPE  45  (1982)  122.  The  spelling  casmia  is  familiar  in  Latin  manuscripts:  cf.  TLL  s.v.  1 admen  (Ill  15.40-41).  Cf. 


i 56  11.  NEW  MEDICAL  TEXTS 

for  this  ingredient  also  P.  Prag.  89.1;  Till  (9  n.)  59-60;  Forster,  WB  s.v. 

[  ]  fi:  the  first  letter  could  be  v,  standing  for  vop.lcp.ara  as  at  2,  but  it  would  lack  the  superscript  o. 
(‘Perhaps  «re[p](aTta),  with  a  trace  of  the  abbreviation  stroke  visible  to  die  right  of  the  gap;  v  alone  would  not 
fill  the  space’  (WBH).) 

23  owglov.  As  suggested  in  XXXI  2570  iii  (b)  13  n.,  ovvxcov  is  no  doubt  used  as  a  diminutive  of  the  ovu£ 
described  in  Dsc.  2.8  (i  124.3-12  W.)>  the  operculum  (rraipa)  of  a  cockle,  employed  drunk  or  burnt  for  smoke 
in  medical  treatments.  The  smoke  is  aromatic.  This  substance  also  occurs  in  the  lists  SB  14502.12  (ovu^ftov)) 
and  P.  Prag.  88.7,  in  the  order  for  purchases  1142  4  (oVu^oc),  and  in  declarations  of  prices  (3733  28,  3766  no, 
LX  4081  2  (xv)). 

24  £vAojxacTi»ojc,  1.  ^uAo/xacrixi/c.  This  product  is  mentioned  in  declarations  of  prices  (3733  29,  3766 
iii,  4081 3).  On  fuAo-,  cf.  6  n.  Andre,  LesNoms  de plantes  278,  takes  the  word  to  mean  ‘bois  de  Lentisque’,  and 
this  interpretation  may  find  a  parallel  in  Dsc.  1.19.3  (i  25.9  W.),  which  attests  die  name  IjvXofidAcapov  for  che 
wood  of  the  fSaAcapov.  Cf.  1  n.  for  mastic. 

25  avr ucpoicov.  LSJ  Rev.  Suppl.  records  dvrtKpoKoc  used  of  an  unidentified  aquatic  plant  in  Hippiatr. 
Paris.  712  (ii  84.23  O.-H.).  It  may  have  the  same  reference  here,  or,  like  AvriKacapov  (3),  it  may  refer  to  a  sub¬ 
stitute  for  icpoicoc  (saffron;  Crocus  sativus  L.).  Saffron  is  present  in  the  lists  PSI  1558.17  “d  SB  14502.8  and  is 
frequently  found  in  papyrus  recipes:  cf.  GMP  II  4  ii  11  n.,  4979  4  n.,  5253  5  n. 

L.  TAGLIAPIETRA 


5253.  List  of  Ingredients 

62  6B.76/B  (i— 3)3  7.3  x  7.5  cm  Sixth  century 

Plate  VIII 

Six  lines  and  a  trace  of  a  seventh,  written  along  the  fibres;  the  back  is  blank.  The  upper 
margin  is  1  cm  deep  and  the  left-hand  margin  0.8  cm  wide.  The  text  continues  almost  to  the 
right-hand  edge  of  the  sheet. 

The  hand  is  somewhat  crude,  but  clearly  influenced  by  the  pointed  majuscule.  Individual 
letters  are  usually  written  separately  and  are  generally  upright.  There  is  some  decoration.  In 
1,  some  strokes  are  doubled,  as  though  written  with  a  defective  pen;  cf.  also  r  with  a  double 
upright  in  2.  Cf.  GBEBP  31b  (P.  Vindob.  G  25949),  assigned  to  the  middle  of  the  sixth  century. 

The  text  has  no  heading.  Each  item  is  given  in  the  genitive  with  a  weight  in  grams, 
apart  from  the  third  item,  for  which  the  weight  is  given  in  carats.  A  gram  is  about  1.12  metric 
grams  (cf.  BKT  X  25  introd.,  p.  219  with  n.  13),  and  a  carat  about  0.187  metric  grams  (cf.  5252 
introd.).  Numerals  are  not  overlined  except  in  3  and  perhaps  1.  Recipes  lacking  the  usual  head¬ 
ing  are  found  occasionally:  cf.  LXXIV  4976  introd.  However,  I  have  found  no  recipes  with 
precisely  the  ingredients  included  in  5253.  The  text  may  then  be  a  list,  possibly  drawn  up  by 
a  physician  or  pharmacist,  with  precise  quantities  of  ingredients  for  different  recipes,  compa¬ 
rable  to  5252  and  e.g.  P.  Michael.  3 6,  and  perhaps  also  SB  XX  14224  (vi),  a  list  of  three  items 
with  quantities  in  carats.  For  other  cases  in  which  it  is  difficult  to  establish  whether  a  papyrus 
contains  a  recipe  or  a  simple  list,  cf.  e.g.  SB  XXVIII 17137,  GMP  II 11.  All  the  items  listed  in 
5253  are  used  in  the  production  of  perfumes:  cf.  e.g.  the  table  in  BKT  X  25  introd.,  pp.  219-20. 


5253.  LIST  OF  INGREDIENTS  157 

Aet.  16.144  (169.14—18  Z.),  a  recipe  for  a  dvpiapa,  includes  five  of  the  items  listed  in  5253: 
koctoc,  icapvocfiv XXov,  vapSocraxvc,  KpoKoc,  and  /xocyoc;  cf.  for  similar  6vp.idp.aTa  Aet.  16.146, 
148-9  (169.24-170.7, 171.1-10  Z.).  vapSocraxvc,  koctoc,  and  KapvocftvXXov  are  used  with  other 
ingredients  in  the  preparation  of  an  aromatic  wine  (kuSojvcitov)  in  MPER  NS  XIII  14.28—30 
(vii),  while  in  MPER  NS  XIII  10.10-21  (v),  koctoc,  vapSocraxvc,  and  KpoKoc  are  included  in 
a  recipe  for  a  preparation  to  be  used  against  bowel  problems. 

vapSov  crdyi>[c]  yp(dp.p.aTa)  y 
koctov  yp{dp.p.ara)  y 
Kapda  /c(cpdrta)  y 

KapeocfsvXXov  yp(d/quaTa)  17 
5  KpoKOV  yp(ap.p.ara)  S 
pLOvacov  yp(ap,p.ara)  y 
.[ 


1 1.  ct6.xvoc  XB-  so  elsewhere  Possibly  rj  3  if  4 1.  icapvorpvXAov  6 1.  pocxov 

‘Spikenard,  8  grams.  Costus,  8  grams.  Cardamom  (?),  8  carats.  Clove,  8  grams.  Saffron,  4  grams.  Musk, 
8  grams.  ...’ 

1  vdpSov  crdxv[ c],  1.  c  rdxvoc.  This  item  occurs  as  two  words  in  MPER  NS  XIII  10.15  and  die  list  of  spices 
O.  Bodl.  II  2153.2  (rv).  The  term  corresponds  to  the  spica  nardi  ofPlin.  NH  12.42.  Nardostachys  jatamansi  DC  is 
an  aromatic  plant  imported  from  India.  It  was  largely  used  in  the  preparation  of  collyria:  cf.  Aet.  7.117  (CMG 
VIII. 2  392.17-399.4).  Cf.  e,g.  SB  XXVIII  17137.3  (v);  BKT  IX  76  fr.  2.2,  9  (vi);  E  Scholl  15.3  (vi).  See  further 
Thphr.  HP  9.7.2  with  Amigucs’  note  (pp.  no-n);  F,  Mitthof,  GMP  II  p.  133;  BKT  X  25  [  3  n.  The  vapSivov 
perfume  was  produced  from  its  root:  cf.  Thphr.  Od.  28.  Cf.  also  5243  i  7  n. 

2  koctov.  Cf.  5252  12  n. 

3  Kapda  .  WBH  doubtfully  suggests  tcap8ap.djp.ov  (1.  KapSapcbpov),  but  notes  that  the  two 
examples  of  this  spelling  given  by  Raeder  in  Orib.  Ec.  45.17-18  (CMG  VI. 2.2  204.32-3,  39)  arc  probably  due 
to  a  typographical  error:  Bussemaker  and  Daremberg  have  the  standard  spelling  in  their  edition  (iv  559.6-7, 
12).  For  examples  of  0  in  place  of  S,  a  rare  substitution,  cf.  Gignac,  Grammar  i  97  (but  O.  Stras.  I  290.2  is  to  be 
removed  from  the  list:  cf.  SB  XXIV  16030).  The  usual  spelling  is  found  in  a  recipe  at  P.  Mich.  XVII  758  L  v.  4. 

Cardamom  ( Elettaria  cardamomum  White  &  Maton)  is  an  aromatic  plant  with  a  wide  range  of  med¬ 
ical  uses:  cf.  e.g.  Dsc.  1.6  (i  10.14-11.7  W.).  It  appears  in  various  medical  recipes  alongside  other  ingredients 
mentioned  in  this  papyrus:  cf.  e.g.  Paul.  Aeg.  7.11.15  (CMG  IX.2  300.20-23),  a  TrAevpm/oj  (with  koctoc  and 
KpoKoc);  Acl.  Promot.  10  (48.2  Him),  an  avrlSoroc  Or/piaKri  (with  icpoicoc,  icdcroc,  and  vapSocraxvc)-,  Archig.  p. 
ij.19  Brescia,  a  recipe  for  a  fumigation  to  be  used  against  intestinal  worms  (with  k6ctoc  and  icpoicoc)-,  Polyarch, 
ap.  Paul.  Aeg.  7.18.5  (CMG  1X.2  370.1-6),  a  paXaypa  (with  koctoc,  vapSocraxvc,  and  icpoicoc)',  Paul.  Aeg. 
7.20.34  (CMG  EX.2  390.12-15),  a  recipe  for  the  oil  yXevKivov  (with  vapSocraxvc,  koctoc,  and  KapvotftuXXov)-, 
Aet.  16.132  (163.22-6  Z.),  a  recipe  for  an  unguent  called  <f>ovXiaTov  (with  vapSocraxvc,  icpoicoc,  and  koctoc). 

Pliny  (NH  13.8, 12, 18,  15.30)  offers  detailed  information  on  the  use  of  cardamom  in  perfumes.  In  par¬ 
ticular,  it  was  used  with  many  other  ingredients,  including  icpoicoc  and  koctoc,  in  the  preparation  of  the  regale 
unguenlum  (NH  13.18).  Cf.  also  Thphr.  HP  9. 7.2-3  with  Amigues’  note  (pp.  109-10),  Od.  25  and  32  with  B. 


II  NEW  MEDICAL  TEXTS 


Herzhoffap.  U.  Eiglcr,  G.  Wohrle  (edd.),  TheophrastDe  odoribus  (1993)  84. 

4  KapeotfcvXXov,  1.  Kapvo<f>v\\ou.  For  e  in  place  of  v,  cf.  Gignac,  Grammar  i  273—4.  This  spelling  is  also 
found  in  MPER  NS  XIII  14.29,  BKT  X  25  ->  3,  |  2;  cf.  P  Horak  17  r.  5-6  (kojk^u Aou,  xape^Xov).  Cf.  on 
this  ingredient  5252  10  n. 

5  kpokov.  Saffron,  derived  from  the  stigmas  of  Crocus  sdtivus  L.,  was  widely  used  in  medicine  (cf.  e.g.  F. 
Mitthof,  GMP  II  p.  132;  GMP  II  4  ii  n  n.)  and  as  a  perfume  (cf.  Herzhoff  (3  n.)  86—7;  BKT  X  25  [  2  n.).  Cf. 
LXXIV  4979  4  (ii/iii)  with  n.  for  other  papyrological  instances,  to  which  add  O.  Stras.  I  619.1  (n),  O.  Claud. 
II  220.5-6  (11),  P  Haun.  II  20.8  (iv/v),  P.  Koln  X  410.3  (iv/v),  R  Horak  14.7  (v),  SB  XX  14224.2  (vi),  P.  Scholl 
15.2, 5243  i  12  (?),  ii  2-3  (?),  16,  iii  16,  22,  5247  ii  5. 

6  povcKov,  l.  /xocxov.  Musk  is  an  aromatic  substance  extracted  from  the  abdominal  gland  of  the  Siberian 
musk  deer  ( Moschus  moschiferus  L.)  and  used  in  perfumes  and  unguents;  see  BKT  X  25  f  1  n.,  and  cf.  introd.  The 
same  spelling  is  found  in  BKT  X  25  J,  1;  cf.  also  SB  I  5307.2  (BL  VIII  321)  p.ovcxeX[aiov;  P.  Strasb.  K.  19.2  (vn/ 
viii;  ed.  J.-L.  Fournet,  in  A.  Boud’hors,  C.  Louis  (edd.),  Etudes  coptesX  (2008)  157-66)  Moycx2.AON;  MPER 
NS  XIII  15.14  p.ovcxo.rrjv,  17.1— 2. 

7  [.  Two  traces  on  the  edge,  5  mm  apart,  suggesting  a  square  letter  such  as  4,  k,  or  v.  'The  second  trace 
is  a  leftward-pointing  hook  like  that  at  the  tip  of  the  upper  arm  of  k  in  2. 

D.  COLOMO 


III.  DOCTORS’  REPORTS 

Doctors’  reports  represent  one  link  in  a  chain  of  events  triggered  usually  by  violence  and 
sometimes  by  sickness.  Following  an  assault  or  violent  death,  a  petition  was  sent  by  the  victim 
or  the  victims  representatives  to  the  strategus  or,  from  the  time  of  the  Tetrarchs  onwards,  to  the 
curator  civitatis  or  another  authority.  When  prompted  by  sickness,  the  petition  involves  civil 
servants  and  may  be  motivated  by  the  need  to  justify  absence  from  work  (VI  896  ii  (316);  P. 
Rein.  II  92  (393),  where  disease  had  resulted  in  death).  The  petition  briefly  relates  the  circum¬ 
stances  of  the  case  and  requests  that  the  victim  be  examined  officially  and  a  report  be  written. 
The  strategus  then  orders  one  of  his  assistants  to  visit  the  victim,  together  with  a  doctor,  and  to 
assess  the  victims  condition.  The  primary  purpose  of  the  examination  is  not  to  provide  medical 
care.  This  is  shown  by  documents  indicating  that  the  presence  of  a  doctor  is  not  always  required 
(see  LVTII  3926  (246),  a  petition  requesting  that  an  assistant  inspect  the  victims  of  an  assault; 
P.  Mert.  II  89  (300),  a  report  submitted  by  an  assistant  who  had  carried  out  the  examination), 
and  by  the  fact  that  treatment  is  almost  never  mentioned,  the  only  known  exceptions  being  P. 
Oslo  III  95  (96)  and  BGU II 647  (130).  Following  the  examination,  the  doctor  and  the  assistant 
submit  a  joint  report  to  the  strategus,  in  which  they  describe,  sometimes  very  succinctly,  the 
injuries  endured  by  the  victim,  and  the  state  of  the  corpse  (in  case  of  death)  or  the  symptoms 
presented  by  the  sick  person.  The  last  episode  in  this  chain  of  events  in  case  of  assault  is  the 
trial  of  the  perpetrator(s),  where  the  report  is  produced  as  evidence.  Instead  of  the  assistant 
and  a  doctor,  the  experts’  could  consist  of  two  or  more  doctors  (5254),  a  doctor  and  two  vil¬ 
lage  elders  (BGU  647)  or,  at  the  request  of  the  petitioner,  of  a  midwife,  when  the  victim  is  a 
woman  (LI  3620  (326)).  In  case  of  violent  death,  even  mummifiers  (III  476  (c.  159-61))  could 
be  mandated  as  ‘experts’.  Details  of  published  medical  reports  and  bibliography  (up  to  2011) 
are  given  at  http://web.philo.ulg.ac.be/cedopal/medecine-dans-legypte-greco-romaine/.  (The 
article  of  D.  Hennig,  ‘Amtlich  angeordnete  arztliche  Untersuchungen  im  romischen  Agypten’, 
Chiron  44  (2014)  1-21,  appeared  when  this  volume  was  in  proof.) 

M.  HIRT 

5254.  Report  of  Two  Doctors 

28  4B.62/F(2-4)b  6.1  x  9.4  cm  c.  89-94 

Plate  XIV 

The  upper  part  of  a  report  submitted  by  two  doctors  to  the  strategus  in  response  to  his 
instructions  to  examine  a  person.  The  examination  is  carried  out  by  two  doctors  instead  of 
the  usual  team  of  a  hyperetes  and  a  doctor  (cf.  e.g.  5255);  colleges  of  doctors  are  not  otherwise 
attested  in  such  reports  before  the  fourth  century. 

This  is  the  earliest  medical  report  so  far  published,  the  date  being  given  by  the  known 


Ill.  DOCTORS’ REPORTS 


5254.  REPORT  OF  TWO  DOCTORS 


limits  of  the  term  of  the  strategus  Ti.  Cl.  Arius.  Three  other  published  reports  were  filed  in 
Oxyrhynchus  shortly  afterwards:  PSI  inv.  3242  (ed.  A.  M.  Bartoletti  Colombo,  Dai  Papiri  della 
Societh  Italiana  ( Estratto  dai  P.S.I.)  (1971)  6—7),  of  1  June  94  or  95  (see  below,  1  n.);  P.  Oslo  III 

95,  dated  17-25  April  96;  and  PSI  inv.  3241  (ed.  Bartoletti  Colombo,  ioc.  cit.  4-5),  of  13  June 

96.  The  last  two  were  submitted  by  Theon  son  of  Harpaesis,  one  of  the  two  doctors  named  in 

5254. 

The  writing  runs  along  the  fibres  and  the  back  is  blank. 

Tifiepta)  KAavSlco 

Apia)  CTparrjyip 

wapa  KaAaplwvoc 
tov  At8vp>ov  /ecu 
5  Oecovoc  tov  Apnar}- 

CtC  6.p.<f)OT€pOiV  l- 

arpcov  d‘ tt’  ’O£;vpvyx(tov) . 
iTT€Tpa.Trrjp.€v  vtto 
cov  imdecopfjccu 
10  NtAov  epfxrjvea. 

ifiSovTcc  odv  t[ov- 

TOV  ].[' 

2 1.  Apeuo  5 —6  1.  Apnarjcioc  7  o£upvy  10 1.  NeiXov  II 1.  imSovrec 

‘To  Tiberius  Claudius  Arius,  strategus,  from  Calamion  son  of  Didymus  and  Theon  son  of  Harpaesis, 
both  doctors  Horn  (the  city)  of  the  Oxyrhynchi.  We  were  instructed  by  you  to  examine  Nilus,  an  interpreter. 
Having  thus  inspected  (him)  ...’ 

1-2  Ti.  Claudius  Arius  is  recorded  as  strategus  of  the  Oxyrhynchite  nome  between  31  October  89  and 
93/4  (month  unknown).  He  was  probably  succeeded  by  Iulius  Asclepinus,  the  addressee  of  PSI  inv.  3242  (see 
introd.),  dated  on  the  7th  of  Sotereios  in  an  unknown  year.  The  reference  to  Sotereios,  an  honorific  month 
attested  first  on  3  June  88  and  not  later  than  the  end  of  Domitian’s  reign  (see  D.  Hagedorn,  ZPE 159  (2007)  263 
n.  14,  264),  suggests  that  the  likeliest  date  for  the  text  is  I  June  94  or  95  (a  date  in  88  or  89  would  make  the  fasti 
of  Oxyrhynchite  strategi  in  the  fate  80s  implausibly  crowded).  Peisis,  a  new  strategus,  is  attested  in  office  on 
17-25  April  96.  Arius  probably  served  as  the  strategus  of  the  Heraclides  division  of  the  Arsinoite  nome  from  98 
to  101.  See  J.  Whitehorne,  Strategi  and  Royal  Scribes  of  Roman  Egypt2  (2006)  13  (Ars.),  93  (Oxy.). 

3  KaXaphovoc.  The  name  is  otherwise  attested  only  in  E  Aeschin.  2.67a  (64.205  Dilts)  iiri  KaXaplosvoc 
a pxovtoc,  where  however  it  has  been  emended  to  KaXXtp.q8ovc  (we  owe  the  reference  to  WBH). 

5-6  ®4o>voc  tov  Apnd-rfcic  0.  Xpnajctoc).  See  introd.,  and  B.  W.  Jones,  J.  E.  G.  Whitehorne,  Register  of 
Oxyrbynchites,  so  B.C.  -A.D.  96 (1983)  238,  no.  4937,  who  suggest  that  his  fathers  name  was  incorrectly  given 
as  Harpalus  in  PSi  inv.  3242.2.  P.  Lips.  I  120  =  M.  Chr.  230,  of  probable  Oxyrhynchite  origin,  records  one 
Harpalus,  son  of  Theon  and  grandson  of  Harpaesis,  deceased  by  December  88  (cf.  11).  The  relevant  entry  in  the 


l6l 

Register  of  Oxyrbynchites  (no.  1897)  does  not  associate  him  with  Theon  the  doctor,  but  this  is  done  in  the  entry 
for  his  putative  grandfather  Harpaesis  (no.  1876).  Harpalus  had  taken  a  loan  of  1,000  drachmas  (^[lAiwvj  in 
M.  Chr.  230.7  is  probably  right)  in  76,  which  was  still  unpaid  twelve  years  later  and  was  claimed  from  his  two 
sons  and  heirs.  Theon  made  a  loan  of  356  drachmas  in  98  (P.  Genova  II  62).  These  are  large  sums,  indicative  of 
a  certain  financial  standing. 

6-7  dp-^orepow  larpcov  dir’  ’O£vpvyx(ow).  Cf.  5255  3  and  n. 

8  iireTpaTrrjfiev.  The  same  verb  is  used  in  the  three  other  early  medical  reports:  P.  Oslo  95.9—10,  PSI  inv. 
3241.5,  PSI  inv.  3242.5;  cf.  also  5255  4—5,  III  476  10  (c.  159-61),  1  51  5-6  (173),  XLV  3245  7  (297). 

10  eppr/i/ea.  See  most  recently  R.  Mairs,  ‘Interpreters  and  Translators  in  Hellenistic  and  Roman  Egypt’, 
Pap.  Congr.  XXVI  (2012)  457-62. 

N.  GONIS  /  M.  HIRT 

5255.  Doctor’s  Report 

19  2B.83/G(k)  8.8  x  11.8  cm  c.  118-21  or  c.  166-8 

Plate  XIV 

The  upper  part  of  a  report  about  an  injured  man,  submitted  to  Demetrius,  strategus,  by 
the  doctor  Leonides  son  of  Alexander,  who  had  conducted  the  examination  with  an  assistant 
called  Dionysius. 

The  identity  of  the  strategus  and  in  consequence  the  date  of  this  text  pose  a  serious 
problem.  Demetrius  was  the  Oxyrhynchite  strategus  in  118-21,  but  the  hand  that  wrote  the 
report  seems  to  be  the  same  as  that  responsible  for  PSI  V  455  of  178;  note  in  particular  the 
idiosyncratic  shape  of  p  in  both  texts.  Claudius  Demetrius  alias  Hermias  was  strategus  in  Oxy¬ 
rhynchus  in  the  late  160s,  which  would  suit  the  palaeographical  impression,  but  it  would  be 
odd  if  his  alias  were  not  used  in  the  address. 

The  edge  of  a  sheet-join  is  visible  3.3  cm  from  the  left-hand  edge.  The  writing  runs  along 
the  fibres  and  the  back  is  blank. 

Ar)p.r)[rpi\coi  crp(ar^yd)) 
napa  Aeu)\y\ihov  AA e^av8po(v) 

LaTpov  (xtt’  ’0£vpvyx cov  TtoAiecoc). 
rfj  ivccrojcrj  rpxepa  cttc- 
5  TpaTTrjV  vtto  cov  8ta  A  10- 
vveiov  VTrqperov  £<f> iSeii' 

TTjV  Ttcpl  [  ]  yvipuv  rrpoc- 
t6.tt]v  C  iSoc  acrijc 
dvyarpoc  KAavSlov  A  iovv- 
10  ciou  IJerp'  tovoc  SiaOeciv. 

cftSoiV  OVV  TOVTOV  Tjj 


III.  DOCTORS' REPORTS 
avryj  rjpepa  Sta  tov  a vtov 
V7TT)p€T0V  eyviov  avrov 
exovra  errl  tt)c  oi/s€(p[c 


i  crpL  2  aXe^avSp"  3  770  5  810  —  6 1.  imSetf  u  1.  im8d)i> 

‘To  Demetrius,  strategus,  from  Leonides  son  of  Alexander,  doctor,  from  the  city  of  the  Qxyrhynchi.  I 
was  instructed  by  you  on  the  present  day  through  Dionysius,  your  assistant,  to  inspect  the  condition  of — emis, 
overseer  of  — is,  Greek  citizen,  daughter  of  Claudius  Dionysius  son  of  Petron.  Thus  I  inspected  him  on  the 
same  day  in  the  presence  of  the  same  assistant,  and  determined  that  he  had  ...  on  the  face  and  ...  on  the 

1  Demetrius  is  attested  as  strategus  of  the  Oxyrhynchite  nomc  from  17  July  118  to  2 6  January  121;  he  was 
out  of  office  by  14  February  122.  Claudius  Demetrius  alias  Hermias  was  in  office  some  time  in  166/7  and  in 
167/8.  See  Whitehorne,  Strategi  and  Royal  Scribes  of  Raman  Egypt 2  95  and  98. 

3  tarpov  aw'  'Ogupvyxojv  7rdA(e<uc).  If  5255  dates  from  the  late  160s,  this  would  be  the  latest  reference 
to  a  doctor  in  such  reports  who  is  not  called  8-qp.6a.oc  larpoc;  cf.  5254  6-7,  but  contrast  5257.  The  earliest  oc¬ 
currence  of  this  term  is  in  I  51 4  of  173.  See  M.  Hirt  Raj,  Midecim  et  malades  de  I'Egypte  romaine  (2006)  102-22; 
El-Sayed  Gad,  Pap.  Congr.  XXVI  (2012)  265-74. 

5-6  Sta  Aiovvclov  vnrfperov.  There  was  a  Dionysius,  assistant  of  the  strategus,  in  159/60  (VII 1032  25-6), 
and  apparently  no  longer  in  this  function  in  162.  On  the  role  of  hyperetai  in  medical  examinations,  see  Hirt  Raj, 
Midecim  et  malades  113-15;  cf.  also  S.  Strassi,  Le  funzioni  degli  imr/perai  nellEgitto  greco  e  romano  (1997)  46-7. 

7  [  ]  'Wipiv:  IJayriptv?  IJa-rripiv  may  not  be  excluded. 

7-8  -npocTarr/v.  This  term  probably  refers  to  an  overseer  of  the  estate  of  the  daughter  of  Claudius  Dio¬ 
nysius,  like  those  in  the  estate  of  theTiberii  Iulii  Theones  (mostly  in  P.  Tlieon.;  also  L  3588  4).  The  term  seems 
to  have  a  different  sense  in  the  Hcroninus  archive;  see  D.  Rathbone,  Economic  Rationalism  and  Rural  Society  in 
Third-Century  A.D.  Egypt  (1991)  188-93. 

8  6  180c.  CapaniSoc  would  suit  the  traces  best,  but  the  female  name  *Capame  is  unattested,  and  not 

likely  to  have  existed  in  view  of  the  common  Capamac.  (AprepiSoc  is  not  a  possible  reading.) 

9-10  KXavStov  Aiovvclov  Fli-rp  'ojvoc.  The  purpose  of  the  correction  is  unclear.  There  is  only  one 
Claudius  Dionysius  attested  in  second-century  Oxyrhynchus,  die  signatory  of  a  report  of  sale  in  143  (III  520 

25)- 

While  Claudius  Dionysius  appears  to  be  a  Roman  citizen,  his  daughter  was  an  dcrij,  a  Greek  citizen, 
probably  from  Alexandria,  less  likely  from  Naucratis  or  Ptolemais.  This  implies  cither  that  she  was  born  before 
her  father  obtained  Roman  citizenship,  or  that,  while  her  father  was  a  long-standing  Roman  citizen,  her  mother 
was  a  Greek  citizen,  and  she  had  her  mothers  status  ( Gnomon  39). 

u-L2  rrj  am fj  -qpepq..  Cf.  rfj  ivccrcbcfl  rjpepq  in  4.  The  forensic  examination  was  usually  carried  out  on 
the  day  on  which  the  strategus’  order  was  issued,  as  was  the  writing  of  the  report;  see  e.g.  LIV  3729  (307)  or 
VI  896  ii  (316).  Likewise,  very  little  time  elapsed  between  the  receipt  of  a  petition  and  the  strategus’  order  to 
conduct  an  examination;  see  e.g.  Ill  475  (182)  or  LVIII  3926  (246),  in  which  the  strategus  initiates  the  proce¬ 
dure  on  the  day  on  which  the  petition  was  submitted.  This  efficiency  may  be  due  to  the  fact  that  injuries  had 
to  be  recorded  before  they  were  treated  or  healed,  so  that  the  report  could  be  used  in  court.  Some  apparent 
exceptions  do  not  disprove  the  ride.  In  P  Mert.  II  89  (300),  it  took  two  days  from  the  date  of  the  filing  of  die 
petition  for  the  report  to  be  made,  but  the  examination  took  place  away  from  the  strategus’  seat  (Karanis  vs. 
Arsinoe).  The  same  geographical  distance  is  in  evidence  in  BGU  II  647  (130),  and  may  account  for  the  five-day 
interval  between  the  assault  and  the  examination.  For  a  possible  failure  to  petition  the  authorities  at  the  time 


5255.  DOCTORS  REPORT 


163 

of  the  injury,  see  L  3555  (1/11). 

14  Ctrl  tt}c  61 fj€Lo[c.  The  term  is  not  mentioned  in  any  other  report  (cf.  M.  Manfredi,  ‘Qualche  osserva- 
zione  sui  referti  medici  nei  papiri’,  in  I.  Andorlini  (ed.),  Testi  medici  su papiro  (2004)  153-70  at  168-9),  though 
facial  injuries  are  attested,  e.g.,  in  P.  Lips.  I  42  (391). 

15  [:  perhaps  ap[icjrepoi5. 

N.  GONIS/M.  HIRT 


5256.  Doctor’s  Report 

9  :B.i7o/G(e)  7.6  x  7.2  cm  25  September  190 

Plate  XII 

The  lower  part  of  a  report  submitted  by  one  doctor  (7)  concerning  two  (or  more)  persons 
injured  apparently  as  a  result  of  an  assault  (6). 

The  writing  runs  along  the  fibres.  The  back  is  blank. 


c-  *5  ]  .  .  . 

C.  20  €TTt\  Se  T-tjc  dptCT€- 

pac  ^efipdjc  [o]t8r)pa  /zero,  diTocvppa- 
ra  Koi  €ttl  tov  Se| tov  dvTtKvrjp.lov 
5  KaTa^vcpr/v  xat  tov  ZoiiXov  cyov- 

tcl  £1 rl  tov  VWTOV  tvttovc  nX^ycov, 

(L7T€p  -TTpOcfojVW.  (cTOUc)  Ad  AvTOKpaTOpOC 
Kaicapoc  Maptcov  Avp-qXiov  KoppoSov 
Avtojvlvov  Evcefiovc  Evtvxov c 
10  CefacTov  AppevtaKov  MrjdiKOV 

TlapdiKOV  CappaTiKOv  reppavucov 
peyiCTOV  BpeTavviKOV,  &cod  k-t). 

3—4  1.  anocvppaTcov  7  L 

and  on  the  left  hand  a  swelling  with  abrasions,  and  on  the  right  shin  a  scratch,  and  that  Zo'flus 
had  marks  from  blows  on  his  back,  which  I  report.  Year  31  of  Imperator  Caesar  Marcus  Aurelius  Commodus 
Antoninus  Pius  Felix  Augustus  Armeniacus  Medicus  Parthicus  Sarmaticus  Gcrmanicus  Maximus  Britannicus, 
Thoth  28.’ 

3—4  [0]  t8rjpa  per  a  airocuppara  (1.  -arwv)  (WBH).  Cf.  the  expression  oiSrjpa  pera  ireXiihparoc  in  BGU 
III  928.15  (307  or  311),  LXIV  4441  i  10, 12  (316),  P.  Lips.  I  42.16, 17  (391).  The  only  other  appearance  of  airocvp- 
para  in  papyri  is  in  I  69  8,  where  it  refers  to  the  marks  left  by  a  rope  on  the  ground;  the  text  is  a  complaint 
about  a  robbery,  and  is  dated  21  November  190,  about  two  months  later  than  5256,  but  not  in  the  same  hand. 


164  III  DOCTORS' REPORTS 

In  medical  authors,  however,  the  word  is  fairly  common. 

5  i<arat;vcp,r)v.  The  only  other  occurrence  of  this  word  appears  to  be  in  Hesychius  8  2448  Spwfrrj-  dpi >xq3 
Karat; vc fir/.  dptuy-q,  the  other  gloss,  is  used  in  some  fourth-century  medical  reports;  see  LXVI 4528  13  n. 

6  rvnovc  nXi ]yd>v.  Cf.  PSI V  455.16—17  (Oxy.;  178)  -rvfifiara  nXijycvv.  The  expression  occurs  also  in  liter¬ 
ature:  Ath.  13.585C  rove  tvttovc  rdiv  nXrpydiv. 

N.  GONIS  /  M.  HIRT 


5257.  Report  of  a  Public  Doctor 

64  6B.6o/G(2— 3)b  9.8  x  9  cm  312 

Plate  XIV 

The  upper  right-hand  corner  of  a  report  submitted  by  a  public  doctor  to  the  curator 
civitatis  of  Oxyrhynchus  concerning  a  man  with  a  head  injury. 

The  text  runs  along  the  fibres  and  the  back  is  blank. 

vnarclac  tojv  ScarOTWV  rj/xa )v  <2>Aaou]to[u]  0\v]aXcptov  [ 

Kaivcravrtvou  Kal  Aucivviavov  AuawQov  Ccfiacrwv  [to  fi] 

(vac.) 

OvaXepicp  “Hpojvi  ra)  /rat  Capaniwvi]  Xoyicrrj  'O^vpvyxtrov 
napd  AuprjXlov  c.  15  ]  oc  8r)fxoc(ov  tarpov  rijc 

5  Xap.(7Tpac)  /cat  Xo./j.(npordT7jc)  'O^vptryxtrasv  rrjoXccvc.  enter  aXctc  vno  cov  [rjcov  j 8t- 
jSAiSiaiv  c.  5  €]ttl8o6€v[t]cov  vtto  Avpr)Xiov  Caparriaivoc 
c.  12  -o]y  rrjc  a yrrjc  ’Ogvpvyxtrdiv  noXecoc  8 A  &v 
C.  J3  ]  TVV  o8cav  7 repi  avrov  Stadcciv  Kal  iv- 
ypacjxvc  npoc<f)U)v]rjcai,  StjXco  emrcdeajprjKCvat  irrl 
10  rrjc  noXccvc  rov  Trp\oK€ip.€VOV  Capanlcova  cyovra 

c.  10  rrjc]  K€(f)aXfj[c  c.  8  ]  [  ]  Kostfsov  /cat 

].[ 


1  -]io[u]  5  thro  6  vno  8-9  1.  iyypatfuoc 

‘In  the  consulship  of  our  masters  Flavius  Valerius  Constantinus  and  Licinnianus  Licinnius  Augusti  for 
the  2nd  time. 

‘To  Valerius  Heron  alias  Sarapion,  curator  civitatis  of  the  Oxyrhynchite  (nome),  from  Aurelius  . . .  son  of 
....  public  doctor  of  the  splendid  and  most  splendid  city  of  the  Oxyrhynchites.  Having  been  sent  by  you  a  copy 
of  the  petition  submitted  by  Aurelius  Sarapion  ...  of  the  same  city  of  the  Oxyrhynchites  through  which  ...  his 
present  condition  and  to  report  in  writing,  I  declare  that  I  have  examined  die  aforementioned  Sarapion  in  the 
city,  who  had  ...  his  head  . . .  deaf  and 

x— 2  On  the  second  consulship  of  Constantine  and  Licinius,  see  CSBE2  177.  The  restoration  of  the 
iteration  figure  in  line  2  ([to  /3j')  seems  secure:  the  gcntilicia  of  the  consuls-empcrors  have  not  occurred  in  axiy 


5257.  REPORT  OF  A  PUBLIC  DOCTOR 


165 

papyrus  dated  by  their  third  (313)  or  fourth  (315)  consulship.  See  also  3  n. 

3  To  judge  by  the  spacing,  the  name  of  the  curator  civitatis  should  be  restored  as  [OvaXeptto  “Hpioin  ru> 
Kal  Capanitvvi],  attested  in  office  from  307/8  to  September  312,  rather  than  as  [OvaXeptqi  /ifiptvvutvip  rat  uat 
repovriip],  who  held  the  position  from  early  in  313  until  318.  See  P.  Oxy.  L1V,  pp.  222-3. 

4  It  would  be  tempting  to  restore  napa  AuprjXlov  Aiocicopov  'H]pat\>oc>  the  name  of  a  public  doctor 
who  submitted  a  report  to  the  curator  civitatis  in  316  (LXIV  4441  ii  4),  but  this  would  be  somewhat  short  for 

Xr/poclov  tarpov.  This  is  the  latest  report  submitted  by  a  single  doctor;  there  are  two  doctors  named  in 
VI 896  ii  (316). 

5-6  intcraXctc  vno  cov  [t]cov  /3i|[/3AiSiW  c.  5  c]wi8o0€v [t]«»v.  We  expect  e.g.  he  jStj3AtStW  eVtSo- 
Bemojv  (coi);  perhaps  raiu  cot  i)nt8od€v\r)u)v  (WBH).  The  construction  is  somewhat  comparable  to  P  Mich. 
XVIII  787.19-20  (181—3)  inicraXelc  vno  7ciS[a)]pot/  crparpypcavroc  ...  i[ni]cToXrjv;  cf.  also  LV1II  3926  35-6 
(246)  jcov  ftifiXiSiov  Cevnarouroc  €7ri|creAAatrat  cot  (similarly  E  Ryl.  II  117.2— 3  (269)). 

7  -olu  rrjc  avr-ijc  ’O^vpuyxircvv  noXewc.  The  lacuna  must  have  contained  the  function  or  occupation  of 
Aurelius  Sarapion. 

8  E.g.  [i?£tou  pie  i(j> tSetv  (1.  emSe/v)].  Stadectv  is  often  the  object  of  i<f>t8eiv  (e.g.  XXXI  2563  24,  XLIV 
3195  ii  35,  LIV  3729  15,  LXIV  4441  i  5).  For  17 £(ov,  cf.  SB  XX  14638.7-14  (c.  330-40)  imSocewc  \  fiifiXlajv 
Cre<f>dvo v  Apnotcpdroc  ...  d^tovvroc  rrjv  ncpl  |  ra  rpavpara  avrov  Stadectv  iniOecoprjOrjvat  |  vno  Sypoctov 
tarpov  Kal  iy[y]paif>coc  SyXdjcai. 

9-jo  ini  |  [rijc  noXewc,  as  in  LXIII  4370  12,  LXVI  4529  xo. 

11  cyovra  |[  rrjc 1  K€(j>aXrj[c  ]  [  ]  iao<j>6i>.  eyovra  introduces  the  injuries  suffered  by  Sarapion. 

At  the  start  of  12,  perhaps  /card  to  pecov  rijc]  K€(f>aXfj[c  (WBH);  cf.  4441  ii  14-15  exov\ra  '.cLaT^  lA^cov  rrjc 
Kc^aXijc  StaCpectv  (  [  ]  cov  ed.  pr.;  new  reading  suggested  independently  by  WBH  and  NG).  In  the  gap 

after  KC(f>aXfj[c,  rpavpa,  ‘wound’,  is  likely;  then  before  ]  Kio<f>ov,  WBH  suggests  /cat,  noting  that  Stalpectv  /fat], 
as  in  4441,  would  probably  be  too  long.  Hearing  loss  has  not  occurred  in  other  doctors’  reports  (an  ear  affected 
by  a  blow  in  CPR  XVIIA  23.18). 


N.  GONIS  /  M.  HIRT 


I.  NEW  MEDICAL  TEXTS 


167 


INDEXES 

Figures  in  raised  type  refer  to  fragments,  small  roman  numerals  to  columns.  Square  brackets 
indicate  that  a  word  is  wholly  or  substantially  restored  by  conjecture  or  from  other  sources, 
round  brackets  that  it  is  expanded  from  air  abbreviation  or  a  symbol.  Greek  words  not  record¬ 
ed  in  LSJ,  its  Revised  Supplement,  the  Diccionario  Griego-Espanol ,  or  (for  Byzantine  texts) 
the  Lexikon  zur  byzantintschen  Grazitat  are  asterisked.  The  article  and  (in  the  documentary 


sections)  feat  are  not  indexed. 

.  NEW  MEDICAL  TEXTS 

a  yetv  [5240“  7  (?)] 

aKpfa  [5231  i  4  (im.)] 

dvayKatoc  [5231  ii  2  (?)] 

dyKtcrpiov  5240 1 1,  4 

d.Kp<uc  [5230'  5] 

avayK-q  [5231  ii  2  (?)],  5237  iii  11 

dyKtcrpov  [5232  ii  38  (?)j 

aXetyeiv  [5247  i  16  (?)] 

dvaytuyq  [5247  ii  4  (?),  5248s  3  (?)] 

etypioc  5243  iii  2,  [15] ,  5247  ii  15 

XXc£av8peioc  5245  12 

dvaipetv  5231  i  29,  5232  ii  [6  (?)], 

dBpoc  52342  20 

aXiiaiKKafiov  (5243  ii  26) 

9, 5247  ii  6 

dqp  52413  12 

dAAd  5231  i  19,  27,  40  {?),  ii  23  (?), 

dvaitaOapriKOc  [5230*  14  (?)] 

aOpooc  5231  i  2  (Im.) 

5233  i  19, 5237  iii  9.  [5248*  2  (?)] 

avaKiveiv  5242  19 

<dp.a  [5232  ii  22  (?)],  5233  ii  j-6, 

aAAoc  [5230>  4],  5231  i  40  (?),  ii 

dvaXapfidvew  5238  5 

5234'  i  14,  5239  8-9.  5247  ii  4. 

23  (?),  [5232  ii  u  (?)],  5240 1  4. 

avoided  [5247  i  u  (?)] 

[5248s  3  (?)] 

3  s,  5242  i.  5243  [i  9  (?),  iii  5], 

avacKarq  5237  iii  12-13 

alparnqc  [5243  ii  5] 

17,  [5246  12  (?),  5247  ii  17  (?)], 

dvarelvttv  [5240 1  2  (?)] 

atfxorrruiKOC  [5248s  3  (?)] 

5248'  ii  4,  [*  2  (?)] 

avatfiopd  5231  ii  35 

alpoppayia  [5232  i  43—4  (?),  ii  28 

aAAaic  5237  iv  15 

drayaXav  523830 

(?)],  5239  7.  [5248s  3  (?)] 

aAoij  5243  i  5,  [iii  5] 

dvSpdcaipov  [5248s  3  (?)] 

alpoppote  5232  [i  43-4  (?),  ii  7,  17 

aAc  5243  iii  6 

dvecic  5237  ii  to,  21-2,  iii  20, 

(HP-)>  28  (?)].  30.  [31  (?),  5248s 

apavpcuctc  [5241*  4  (?)] 

dvdyuv  5237  iv  10 

3(?)1 

appAvamCa  [5243  ii  4,  iii  14] 

a vdpwnoc  5231  i  29-30,  ii  [1-2  (?)], 

at peroc  [5232  ii  2—3  (?)] 

a/i/xauaaKoc  [(5243  ii  5-6),  iii  6] 

20-21,  [38-9] 

uicOqcic  5238  8. 10 

Aponac  5249  3 

dmevai  (dvl-qpi)  5230 1  13 

atVta  5231  i  ro,  ii  23  (?).  (5236  5). 

apneXoc  [5235 1  — >  5-6  (?)] 

* dvriKacapov  5252  3 

52412  5  (?),  [7  (?)] 

apvXov  5243  ii  [2  (?)],  n,  20,  [iii 

dvriKpoKoe  5252  25 

amoc  5231  ii  23  (?),  52412  5  {?),  [7 

23  (?)] 

avdtSui'oc  52302  2 

(?)] 

dpfoptptvdc  [5238  u-12  (?)] 

aira(Wjc  [5237  ii  II  (?)] 

d-KaOapToc  524l3  14 

*dpwp(8iov  5252  8  (?) 

arrac  5237  iv  2 

dicaipo c  [5231  ii  7-8  (lm.)] 

antique  5252  8  (?) 

d-rrqOew  5242  11,  20 

di<a.Kia  5243  [i  6-7  (?)],  ii  17,  iii  19, 

dt>  [5231  i  2 6  (?)],  5237  ii  io,  [5246 

dno  5231  i  1  (Im.),  ii  [10-11  (lm.), 

(5249  6-7] 

S>  (?)] 

u  (?)],  41,  5232  ii  15,  5233  i  9. 

aKaracx<W  [5235’  ->  3  (?)] 

dvafiuweiv  [5233  ii  2-3  (?).  52341 

52403  [4  (?)],  5, 5241 1  9,  5244  7 

aKivSvvoc  [5238  10  (?)] 

i  a  {?)] 

dirofialveiv  5231  i  38 

5237  [ii  14  (?)],  iii  22,  5238 

dm^pwetew  5244  3 

drrofipexw  [5233  i  I  (?)] 

3.40 

dvafioAevc  [5247  ii  11  (?)] 

dirdOXttfnc  5237  iii  18,  iv  4 

rUavTicpoc  5239  9 

iva/SoXt  [5247  ii  n  (?)] 

dirodrAcKeu.  [5231  i  4-5  0™.)] 

iKparcc  5231  ii  11  (lm.) 

dvo.pPojTu<6c  5239  5-6 

anoKaOalpeiv  [5250  4  (?)] 

dnoKetfnxXiietv  5245  4 

paddc  [5238  3-4  (?)] 

Sew  5232  ii  6,  5233  i  25,  [ii  4], 

dnoXapfidveiv  5233  i  29,  5234'  i  8 

pdXavoc  (52482  8  (?)] 

5234'  i  [5],  13,  5238  [12  (?)],  22, 

drrdppq^c  5241'  10 

pdpoc  5231  ii  10  (lm.) 

[28  (?)],  36 

dnocracic  5248'iii 

pSeXXiov  5252  18 

SeicOai  5237  iii  21 

airocTqpa  [5239  3] 

firjf;  5247  ii  4 

Secpedeiv  [52404  3  (?)] 

airoreXeiv  5238  19  (?) 

pXtyapov  52403  11,  [5241*  6  (?), 

Seurt-poc  52342  7  (?) 

drrovXojctc  [52301  2, 16] 

2io(?)] 

Sr)  52413  1  (?) 

dir  pair  oc  [5238  18  (?)] 

poqOeta  [5238  3-4  (?)] 

SqXoGv  5233  i  21-2,  5234'  i  2 

apaioc  5231  i  6  (lm.) 

poqOqpa  [5233  ii  4-5],  5234'  i 

Std  [5231  i  6  (lm.)],  5232  ii  13, 

dpdxvq  5247  ii  (12  mg.)  (?) 

13-14 

5233  i  17  (?),  5235 1  -*  2  (?), 

dpyepo v  [524l3  6] 

poOpton  52413  3 

5237  iv  8,  5238  29,  34,  35,  [39 

dpyoc  [5239  16] 

Mciv  [523913) 

(?)],  52413  [1  (?)],  16,  5243  i  1,  iii 

dpiOpdc  [52489  2] 

pouXecQai  5231  i  28 

1, 5246  6, 14  (?) 

dpicroc  5232  ii  25,  5237  iv  18 

pouXipu!>8qc  5237  ii  14 

dtdOecic  523 7  [ii  8],  iv  3, 16 

dpKeiv  5247  ii  6 

PpaBuc  52342  5 

SidA eippa  5231  i  20,  5233  i  26-7, 

dppdSioc  52342  7  (?) 

5238  24,  5242  12,  [5246 

5234'  i  6,  [2  20  (?)] 

apvoyXtDccov  5245  2 

9(?)1 

Si aXeiirew  5237  iv  19-20 

dpcevutov  5252  9 

Sia/iapTaveif  5231  ii  33,  34 

apxaioc  [5232  ii  8  (?)] 

yayypaiva  5236  2,  5250  6 

Sidtrvpoc  [5238  18  (?)] 

dpXeiv  [5231  ii  8  (Im.)],  5233  ii  1-2, 

52301  6,  5231  i  16,  [5232  ii  9 

diandevat  5237  iii  2 

5234'  i  n,  52403  3,  5243  iii  8 

(?),  17  (?)],  5237  iv  2,  [5238  8  (?)) 

Stdrjnroc  5233  i  5 

dpXq  [5231  i  5  (Im.),  5232  ii  43-4 

yevecic  [5232  ii  12  (?)] 

8ia<l>4petv  [5237  iii  10] 

(?)],  5238  [10  (?)],  37.  5239  12 

yewav  [5230 1  7-8] 

Sidtfiopoc  (5236  5),  5237  iii  15 

acapov  5242  5,  16,  26,  28 

yq  52481  ii  2 

8ia<f>opojc  5237  iii  1 

acdevein  5237  ii  12,  iv  7 

ylyvecOat  5231  ii  29,  [52341  i  1  (?), 

SiSdiiat  [5232  ii  40-41  (?)],  52342 13 

dcOarfc  [5243  i  14  (?)] 

5238  8  (?),  9  (?),  19  (?),  52412  8 

(?),  19,  [5237  ii  9  (-)>  5238  28  (?)] 

AcKXqrudSqc  5231  i  12,  5236  7 

(?), 3 10  (?),  14,  5250  3  (?)] 

SieyeCpeu-  5233  i  27,  [5234'  i  6-7] 

dciridoSqKTOc  5247  ii  7 

yiyvchuteiv  5231  i  3 7 

SUpxecdai  [5231  ii  13  (lm.)] 

aafsdXeia  5238  3 

yAatW.c  [5241*  3  (?)] 

SiqyelcOai  5231  i  30 

dafiaXwc  5238  9 

yAtScca  [5231  ii  14-15  (lm.)] 

Stypoc  [5232  ii  36  (?)] 

dcxf'rajc  5235 1  — ►  3  (?) 

yuqctoc  5230’  7 

8lXa  5238  10 

are  524l3 1 

(ypd.fj.pa)  5253  1,  2,  4,  5,  6 

84u»  [5238  28  (?)] 

a S  5237  iii  14 

ypatfiew  [5245  9-10] 

Stycc  [5238  28  (?)] 

adroc  5231  i  14, 36,  5232  ii  4,  [5233 

yvpvdciov  5231  ii  [7  (lm.)],  40 

Sajjt!)8qc  [5231  ii  14  (lm.)] 

ii  3  <?).  7  (0).  52341'  i  12-13  e>, 

(hidipoXov)  5243  ii  7.  iii  22 

16  (?)],  2  12  (?),  5235*  4.  7  (?). 

SatfnXqc  5238  28 

SoKelv  5231  ii  20  (?),  [5232  ii  8-9], 

[2  1  2  (?)],  5237  v  4  (?),  5239  i4> 

Se  5230'  [13  (?)],  15,  5231  i  5  dm.), 

5238  29 

52401  2,  3,  5247  ii  13  (?),  [17!. 

13,  24,  34,  ii  [8  (lm.)],  n  (lm.),  30, 

Sdfa  5231  ii  20  (?) 

5248'  ii7,  [9  (?)) 

36,  42,  5232  ii  3, 14,  35,  5233  i  2, 

(8P«xM>  5243  1  3,  [4  (!)]  (to),  [S] 

dtjsaipfiv  5242  [5—6  (?)],  II 

4,  9,22,28,  ii  [z],8,  [52341  i  3,  8, 

m.  S.  (!)],  <s,  [7  (?)]  («.  7. 

d<f>a(pecic  [5233  ii  6,  5234*  i  15] 

11],  5237  ii  9.  [12  (?)3-  ii'  H,  iv  6, 

[8  (?)]  (to),  [9  (?))  (M.  n,  12,  ii 

[5250  5  (?)] 

19,  20,  5238  2,  4,  10,  27,  31,  32, 

2.  3.  [3]»  5.  6  (te),  7  (£«)>  8,  n 

dtf>Xeypa\noc  5248'  ii  IO 

39, 40,  [5239  14],  52403  5  (?),  [12 

(/«•),  12  (bis),  13  (ter),  14,  15,  [16], 

dXXuc  [52413  u] 

(?)],  4  7,  5241’  [z,  5  (?)],  7  (?),  [9 

17  (bis),  18  (bis),  21  (bis),  [22],  22, 

aYAvtSSrrc  52413  12 

(?)],  2  6,  9,  3  8,  [17  (?)].  5242  19, 

[23],  23  (bis),  24  (bis),  [24],  26,  [27 

dXPt  5237  ii  10 

21,  5243  [i  9  (?)],  ii  7. 18,  [iii  2  (?), 

(?)],  iii  2,  [3],  3.  4.  5>  bl>  6,  [6],  7, 

11,  5246  8  (?)],  5250  2,  6 

[9],  10,  [10  (?)],  11, 12, 15, 16, 17, 18, 

fiddoc  [52404  5  (?)] 

SeiKvvvai  [5232  ii  28—9  {?)] 

19  (bis),  [19],  20,  [21],  22,  [23],  23, 

5247  i  i  {?),  3, 5249  5  (bis),  [j],  6, 
[6],  7  (bis) 

S pipic  5250  2 
Swo/xic  5237  ii  n,  5239  6 
Swacdai  5231  i  23, 52342 13,  [5246 
8-9  (?)]>  5248'  ii  5,  5250  4 
8  war oc  5233  i  17 
Suo  52412 4 
8vcKoAia  5231  i  15 
Sue pfyac  5237  iv  6 

8vcXc'peia  5231  i  39 
Svccoma  5231  i  38 

idv  [5237  ii  12  (?)],  5238  27,  32, 
5247  i  17;  also  rjv 
Idv  5233  i  2j,  [5234'  i  5] 
eyylyvecO at  524l2  6 
cyxavdlc  52402  3,  [52411  6] 
eyicaucic  [524l2  5  {?)] 
eyxeiftaXoc  [5241'  9— IO  (?)] 
eyxvixa-rlieiv  524 7  ii  IO 
€yci  5246  7 

ei  5232  ii  6,  5237  iii  17,  ivio,  5240s 
io>  [12  (?)] 

clSevat  5237  iii  4-5.  5248'  ii  3 
eucoci  5231  i  8  (Im.) 
clxorusc  5231  i  15 
<r feat  5231  i  32,  5232  ii  [6  (?)],  25-6, 

[5236  »(?)],  5237  iln,  [»(?>],  iii 

19,  iv  1-2,  4,  21,  5238  1,  [3  (?)]>  [8 
(?)],  17,  [28  {?)],  5239  [2-3,  7, 10], 
.5.  [52402  3  (?), 4  4  (?)],  52412  [1], 
10,  [3  3,  6,  9,  11,  13,  15],  5246  6, 
5248'  ii  10,  5250  2, 
ci'peiv  5231  i  25,  [5232  ii  16-57  (?). 

37  (?)].  5233  i  6,  5245  13 
«’c,  e<  [5230'  15,  5239  13,  14], 
5240s  10  (?),  4  7  (?),  5242  17, 
[26],  5244  5,  5245  9 
clc  [5232  ii  9  (?),  18  (Hp.)] 
eicidvfu  (eiceifu)  5231  i  36 
elcTpincw  [5240s  10  (?)] 
eh  a  [5232  ii  41  (?)j,  5240s  7  (?), 
5242  5,  [10,  5249  i  (?)] 
l<  5231  i  [5  (lm.)],  n,  [ii  6  (im.)], 
5232  ii  4,  5233  i  19,  26,  5234'  i 
6,  5236  4  (?),  52404  5 


INDEXES 

exacroc  5231  i  io,  22,  [5232  ii  45], 
5247  i  8 

exarepoc  [5237  iii  4  (?)] 
ixyXtyav  5240s  8 
ixdvoc  [5231  i  21-2] 
hcKoirq  [5240s  10  {?)] 

eJpicic  [5232  ii  22-3  (?)] 
cxXvciv  [5230*  13,  5238  23  (?)] 
exirXvveiv  5242  2, 14,  24 
ixnOevai  [5231  i  33] 
iieruuk  5233  i  7  (?) 

4i<Tp6ircii>  5232  ii  39 
cKTpoTrrj  [5240s  10  (?)] 
cxyucic  5239  8 

iXatov  5230*  10,  5238  38,  5242  2, 
n-12, 13,  23,  5246  3,  [7  (?)] 

IAkoc  [5230'  4],  5241s  14,  [5243 
iii  9] 

IXxuSpiov  5241s  4,  [7  (?),  10] 
iXmc  5248*  ii  7  (?) 
cpfipiXct,v  5246  2-3  ,  [9  (?)] 
cperoc  [5237  v  18  (?)] 
e/X7rAacroc  5248'  ii  6 
cp-nXacrpov  [5246  7  (?)] 
kpaXacrpoc  [5230 1  12] 
cp<f>a« c  5238  10-ir 

5231  i  24,  ii  26,  5233  i  1,  4,  (vA, 
5234'  i  3, 2 15,  [5236  9  (?)],  5237 
ii  [5  (?)],  17.  20,  iii  22,  iv  2,  5238 
1, 3>  [10  (?)],  25,  [35  (?),  37].  39>  40, 
[5242  9,  5245  3],  5248'  ii  1,  7 
ivdpycia  5231  i  17 
evSeicaroc  5231  i  4  (lm.) 

CfSlSoKCU  5233  i  2 
cv8o6cv  [52412  7  (?)] 
ivdvai  5231  i  17,  [27],  5237  iii  5 
evcptuQrjc  [5239  4  (?)] 

(vioi  5237  iii  rz,  14 
€i»TUU0a  5237  ii  15 

evrepov  [5239  11] 

^vrt^at  [5232  ii  41-2  (?)] 
ivrdc  [52412  7  (?)] 
igaipciv  [5242  5-6  (?)] 
ifrivai  5238  16  (?) 

^<0  [5232  ii  44  (?)] 

5240s  7,  12,  [52412  7  (?)] 


ioiiceW  5231  i  31 
braXdsfteiv  [524 7  i  16  (?)] 

«rav  5250  3 
eiravacructc  [5239  2] 
bciva,  [5247  i  5  (?)] 

€Tra<f>poc  [5231  ii  12  (lm.)] 
bret  5237  iii  9 
bretSav  5237  iv  12 
cWctra  [5232  ii  41  (?)] 

€Trt  5230*  3,  5231  i  16,  ii  5  (lm.), 
[5232  ii  36  (?)],  5233  i  7.  9.  ii  9. 
5234'  i  17,  5237  (ii  7  (?)].  iii  6, 8, 
[iv  17  (?)],  5240s  2  (?),  52412  4, 
3  io,  5248'  ii  4)  [11  (?)] 
intftdXXeiv  [524 9  r  (?)] 
imflpcxetv  5233  i  30,  5234 1  i  9 
emPpoyri  5238  38 
emytyvEcdat  [5232  ii  19  (Hp.)], 
5238  32,  [5241s  1  (?)] 
hriSecpe 6civ  [5240"  3  (?)] 
cnlSocic  5238  1,  39 

[5238  33  (?)],  5246 12 
enixaup a  5241  ['  8  (?)],  3  13 
impeXeia  [5231  i  34-5] 
empcXeicOai  [5240s  2  (?)] 
impeXdtc  [5240s  2  (?)] 
e7r«i»o€tv  [5231  ii  31—2  (?)] 
inli-ypoc  [5231  ii  15  (lm.)] 
enmdXaioc  [5241s  10  (?)] 
imer/pada  5233  i  29—30,  5234  ['  i 

8-9].  2  H 

bnrclveiv  [5233  ii  2-3  (?),  5234'  i 
12  (?)],  5238  18 
eirerjjSetoc  5233  i  18 
imriOcvat  5233  i  4,  [5238  23  (?),  33 
(?)],  52404  2,  5246  4 
hrnpeXeiv  5231  i  27 
i-niT vyXdvetv  [5250  1  (?)] 
imcftlpttv  5237  ii  15,  iii  16 
im<ftopd  [52412  1  (?)] 
imxpUiv  [5245  8  (?)] 
c7tovo[a6.£,e iv  [5243  iii  13] 

cpcUr,  5243  iii  18-19,  [5249  5] 
cptov  5238  [24  (?)],  39 
ipvOpoc  [52412 10] 

icXapd>8vc  [5241s  14  (?)] 


I.  NEW  MEDICAL  TEXTS 


?cw6ev  5240s  8,  [13  (?)] 

€72  5237  iv  20 
eroc  5231  i  8  (lm.) 

EvaXxlSijc  5231  ii  6  (Im.) 
ev6 iutc  5246  4 

evKparoc  5233  i  24,  [5234 1  i  4] 
cuplcKCLv  5231  i  [15],  26,  5233  i  19, 
5237  iv  5 

dreX^c  [5231  i  3*  (?)] 
ev<l>6pfSiov  5243  ii  7 
ebdt Sjjc  5242  IO 
hf>appol,(iv  [5242  22] 
fyc8pov  5247  ii  u 
i<f>ei/ietv  [5233  i  1  (?)] 
fa*  [5231  ii  14  dm.)],  5237  iv 
6-7,  [5238  9],  5239  6,  5243  ii 
19,  5244  6 

etfieiv  5242  4, 15, 19,  25,  5246  3,  6 
fac  5240s  8,  [5246  9  (?)] 

frrefr  [5232  ii  1  (?)] 

[5232  ii  1  (?)] 
tfr-qcic  [5232  ii  I  (?)] 

ij  5231  i  30,  [5232  ii  19  (Hp.)], 
5233  i  1,  5237  ii  [8  (?)],  12, 14,  iii 
16, 18,  iv  1, 7.  8, 21,  22,  5238  7, 15, 
16  (?),  [18],  31  (?),  34  (?),  5239  1 
(?),  524l2  4,  [7  (?)],  5245 14 
■!}8rj  5233  i  21,  [5234'  i  2] 

'HXeU  5248s  3 

1 ftiKla  [5231  i  8  (lm.)] 

vp.de  5231  i  13 

jpepa  5231  i  35-6.  52412  4 

Vpcpoc  5243  iii  17 

ijpicvc  5242  17,  27,  5245  15 

(vpicuP4Xiov)  5243  ii  7 

t/k  [5232  ii  18  (Hp.)];  see  also  lav 

'HpaxXdSvc  5250  1 

Vpcpa  [52404  6  (?)] 

Hjtaicruov  5248'  ii  6 

flaw/irffrtv  5247  i  19 
deXew  5237  iv  13-14  (?) 

0€pa77eca  5231  i  13-14.  [5232  ii  13 

(?)] 

OepaTredetv  5238  [12  (?)],  22,  [23 

(?)],  36 


dcpivdc  5237  iv  19 
deppalvdv  [5237 123-4. 5238 14-15 
{?),  5247  ii  9-10  (?)) 
deppacia  5233  i  20-21,  5234'  i  1, 
5237  ii  19,  [v  4-5],  5238  18,  [27 
(?)] 

OeppV  5238  18 

Beppoc  5237  iii  8, 13, 19,  iv  11-12, 17, 
[v  12  (?)],  5238  25,  26,  30,  [52412 
10  (?)],  5246  7 
©eppouOapiov  5243  iii  21 
©eccaXoc  52352  —*  1 
Qcriov  [5233  ii  9  (?).  5234*  i  17  (?)] 
Beiop-yroc  [(5236  8)] 

Ovp^axr,  [5247  ii  7  (?)] 

6uela  [5238  35  (?)] 

dvplapa  (5243  ii  6),  [5247  ii  21  (?)] 

Oupidv  [5247  ii  21  (?)] 

Sipov  [5247  ii  21  (?)] 

9d>pa ^  5249 1 

lapiov  5252  13 
I5.c6ai  5232  ii  18  (Hp.) 
larpeuav  5237  iii  4,  [iv  16  (?)] 
larpoc  [5232  ii  8  {?)],  5249  3 
iStoc  5236  3 

I8pu>c  5231  ii  40-41.  5237  iv  13 
Ipartov  5238  15 
Iva  [5246  9  (?)] 

.oc  5230'  9.  [5243  iii  2  (?)] 
lovXtavoc  5244  6—7 
'Imroxpa.Tve  5231  i  25,  5232  ii  24 
?coC  [5247  i  8  (?)] 
icX6c  5231  ii  18  (?) 

xabpda  5243  [i  3  (?)],  ii  22,  iii  [9], 
18,  21,  5244  8,  5249  4.  5252  22 
xadapoc  5238  39,  [5241s  4] 
xdOapac  [5232  ii  22-3  (?)] 
xaBaprixoc  [5230'  14  (?)] 
xaOaputc  [5231  i  30-31] 

•cal  5230'  3,  4,  [6,  13,  14  (?)].  5231 
i  3  (lm.),  5  (lm.),  [10],  20,  21,  29, 
32  (bis),  [39],  ii  1,  7  (lm.)  (bis),  9 
(lm.),  [9  (Im.)],  10  (Im.),  23,  30, 
5232  ii  13,  34,  5233  i  8, 16,  (23), 
[ii  1,  2,  s,  7.  9  (?)].  5234'  i  [4]. 
10, 11,  [14],  15,  [17  (?)],  (18),  2  5,  9, 


i4.  5235'  -»■  7,  5236  [4  (?)],  (11), 
5237  i  24  (?),  ii  [12  (?)],  15,  iii  2, 8, 
20,  iv  4>  12, 14, 19,  5238  3.  4>  [12 
(?)],  16,  [18  (?),  33  (?)L  40.  [5239 
14],  5240  ['  4  (?)], 3 10, 4  7, 5241' 
5,  6, 11, 2 1  (bis),  [10  (?)], 3  7, 5242 
9,  ij,  18,  20,  5243  ii  4,  9,  [iii  8], 
9,  11, 16, 17,  5244  4,  9,  5245  ij, 
5246  3, 5247  i  (10)  (?),  14,  ii  4,  [17 
(?)],  19,  5248*  i  2,  ii  1,  2, 3,  4.  [9 
(?)]>  9> 3  5.  4  2>  5250  4,  6 
kcuW  [5243  i  4,  Oi  19-16)],  5244 
8-9,  (5249  5) 

xaipoc  [5233  i  19  (?)],  52342  21, 
5237  ii  5 

Kaicapaa  5244  7 
xaXapoc  5242  7,  25 
KaA6c  5230'  8,  [5246  12  (?)] 
icaAwc  [5247  ii  1  (?).  8  (?)] 
xavdaplc  5249  1 

xav66c  [52402  3-4. 3  4  (?)].  5241'  5 
>ca7rvoc  52412  5 
xapSdpwpov  5253  3  (?) 
xapndc  5243  iii  19,  5249  6 
xapvotftvXXov  5252  10,  5253  4 
xacapov  5252  2 
(<aaa  5252  5 
xacropeiov  [(5243  i  6)  (?)] 
xard  5230*  n,  5231  i  [10],  31,  35,  ii 
24,  5232  ii  j  (?),  5236  3,  [12  (?)], 
5237  iv  5,  [5239  12],  5241s  [7 
(?)],  7.  [8  (?).  14  (?).'6(?)] 
((arayeiv  [52404  7  (?)] 
xaraypa  5248'  ii  9-10 
xaraxXivew  5233  i  24,  5234'  i  4—5 
KaraKoprjc  [5231  ii  12  (lm.)] 
xaratfeiv  [5247  i  II  (?)] 
icaT(X7rAacc€ii>  5233  ii  7-8,  [5234' 
ii6] 

xarapxv  5237  ii  17—18 
Karacticvtj  [5231  i  93.  5237  [iii  II 
(?)].  iv  9 

KaracTcXXciv  [5246  5  (?)] 
xarafepeiv  5233  i  25,  5234'  i  5 
xaraxpleiv  5247  ii  3,  5248'  ii  4 
«n Te'xeiv  [5238  21  (?)] 
xaroXlcdvac  5239  n-12 
xaucoc  [5238  36] 


170 

INDEXES 

xavcdrSifC  5237  iv  20 

KpeoiS-qc  52342  10  (?) 

pay  pa  5243  iii  (3),  12,  (16) 

KaxcKriKoc  5237  iv  23 

KpifriKoc  5251  6 

paivecdai  [5247  i  lO-ll  (?)] 

KeXrucdc  (5243  ii  13),  5252  7 

KpiBrj  5245  3 

paAafldSpivoc  [5243  i  3  (?)] 

Kevrrjpa  5241’  4 

Kpipva)8t)c  [5231  i  3  (lm.)] 

paXdfiadpov  [(5243  i  8)  (?)| 

(Kfpdnov)  5252  h,  4,  6, 7, 8,  9, 10, 

upoKo c  5243  [i  5  (?),  (12)  (?)],  ii  [2-3 

pdAicra  5244  4-5 

n,  12, 13,  14,  15,  16,  17, 18,  19,  20, 

(?)],  16,  [23  (?)],  Hi  3,  [10  (?)], 

pdwa  [52301  9—10],  52481  ii  3, 

21, 22  (?),  23,  24,  25, 5253  3 

16,  [22],  5247  ii  5,  5253  5 

5251  4 

KeparoeiSijc  [5241’  2  (?),  16  (?)] 

Kpdrafac  5240’  4,  [5] 

Mdfapoc  5246 1 

KerfaXaXyla  5245  I 

Kvd.pivoc  [52482  17  (?)] 

pacrixyi  5252 1 

/re^aAij  [5231  ii  9  (lm.),  42],  5233  i 

Kvapoc  [52482  17  (?)] 

peyac  [5231  i  6-7  (lm.),  52402  3 

31,  [5234*  i  9-10],  52481  ii  1 

KvicXapivoc  5245  14 

(?)] 

Kijpoc  [5230*  8],  5251 6 

Kwavdptoma  [5247  ii  18  (?)1 

piyedoc  5233  i  28,  [5234'  i  8] 

(ojpomj  [5230 1  15I,  5233  i  3  (?), 

KvptjvdiKoc  [5245  7-8] 

peXac  [5231  ii  13  (lm.),  5232  ii  22 

5246  4, 10 

KOiAlKOC  [52302  2  (?)] 

(?)),  5241'  7,  ,  [2  0)1.  7,  [7  (!)], 

Kuci  5247  i  18 

KOKfrdc  5247  ii  9 

TO,  [14  (?),  16  (?)],  5248*  ii  2,  [6] 

KiAikioc  (5243  i  12) 

pi At  [5247  ii  5  (?)],  5248*  i  5  (?) 

idvhvvoc  5232  ii  18-19  (Hp.) 

Aafipoc  [5239  8] 

pdv  [52301 13  (?)],  5231  i  [9],  16, 33, 

xlvijcic  5237  iii  15 

Adfipajc  [5237  v  19-20  (?)] 

5232  ii  s  (?),  [5233  ii  10],  (5234' 

iMfav  5250  3  (?) 

Aapfidveiv  5231  i  19,  [ii  8  (lm.)]. 

i  17),  5237  iii  6, 12, 17,  iv  17,  5238 

xXikpa  52341  i  19  (?),  5238  35  (?) 

5240'  1,  5246  r,  5248'  ii  7,  [2  is 

[8  (?)],  33, 37,  5239  12,  5240’  10, 

xXvcpdc  5234*  i  19  (?),  5238  35  (?) 

(?)] 

5241  [2  3],’ 7 

icoiXia  5231  i  1  (lm.),  ii  [11  (lm.)],  28 

Aafoc  5246  i 

pivroL  [5230'  3] 

koiXicucoc  [5237  ii  8  (?)] 

Xea(vetv  [5247  ii  9-10  (?)] 

pipoc  [5242  27] 

koiAoc  [5241’  4  (?)] 

Xdyeiv  52302  4  (?),  5231  i  34.  5232 

pecoc  5238  2  (?) 

KolXaipa  [5241*  8  (?)] 

ii  14,  [28-9  (?)],  5236  10  (?), 

perd  [5230*  7],  5231  ii  2 7  (?),  5238 

icoipdv  [5231  ii  15-16  (lm.)] 

5241'  8-9,  [2  3, 9],  5246  5 

8,  [5239  9],  5242  [13],  25, 5246  3, 

kokkoc  5243  iii  4, 17 

Aetorpifieiv  5238  35 

5247  ii  5, 5250  5 

(tfoAAupioi/)  [5243  ii  1,  4],  9,  [15], 

Xeiric  5243  ii  12,  (5243  ii  23) 

peraOectc  5237  iii  16 

19,  iii  1,  8, 18 

Ae7rroc  [5231  i  1  (lm.)],  5237  iv  5, 

prj  5231  i  18,  [5232  ii  18  (Hp.)], 

koXokuvOi)  [5248’  4  (?)] 

[5241’  12  (?)],  5243  i  10,  iii  9 

52342 11,  5237  ii  9,  iv  io,  v  10  (?), 

koXokuvBic  [5248’  4  (?)] 

AeuKoc  5231  i  3  (lm.)  5241’  [1  (?), 

[5238  33  (?)],  5240’  12  (?),  5250  4 

KoXoifojvta  5252  19 

7  (?)],  8,  [5247  i  4-53,  5248*  ii  3 

p-qSeic  5231  i  37 

KdXnoc  5248 1  ii  8,  5251 3 

A euKcopa  [5241*  8  (?)] 

/4Woc  5243  iii  21 

, copuSS,  [5232  ii  34  (?)] 

XijdapyiKoc  5233  i  22-3,  [5234 1  i  3] 

pfa  5231  i  32 

i<dfxp.t  5243  (i  8),  ii  3,  8,  (13),  18,  iii 

Aiav  [52301  8,  5231  i  21  (?)] 

pfae  5237  v  10  (?) 

4,  (7, 11,  20,  23),  5249  7 

AiOdpyupoc  5247  i  13,  5252  20 

*pr)Tiov  5242  [4-5],  8, 16,  26 

Kovioprdc  524l2  5 

XlBoc  5243  ii  5,  iii  22 

ptxpdc  5233  i  25-6,  5234  ['  i  5-6], 

Kdvvl,a  [5247  ii  11-12  (?)] 

Aivdcrreppov  5246  2 

52342  8 

xdiroc  [5231  ii  6  (lm.)] 

(AiVpa)  5230'  [8],  9  (?) 

ptcyew  5247  i  14 

Koirrctv  5242  8,17-18 

Aoyoc  5231  i  [19],  39-  5232  ii  16, 

ItoAi'pSatva  [5247  i  2-3  (?)] 

Koirrudc  [5243  ii  21-2  (?)] 

[5236  8] 

poAip8d,Zi)<  [5247  i  2-3  (?)] 

KomniKoc  [(5243  ii  21—2)  (?)] 

Ao  nr  oc  [5245  5  (?)],  5248'  ii  1 

pdAifioc  5243  ii  10,  [5247  i  2-3  (?)] 

,<6pV  [5241 1  2  (?)] 

Aovetv  [5249  3  (?)] 

pdvoc  5231  i  14,  5233  i  26,  [52341 

xdpvta  [5247  ii  11-12  (?)] 

Aourpov  [5249  3] 

i  6] 

XOCTOC  5252  12,  5253  2 

Atiai,  [5238  23  (?)] 

pdcyoc  5253  6 

(iCOTvXlj)  (5230 1  io] 

AvrcavOpanrio.  [5247  ii  18  (?)] 

pordc  [5247  i  5-6  (?)3 

Kovfacp.de  [5231  ii  28-9] 

Avkiov  [5243  i  7—8  (?)] 

pveAdc  [5235*  i  1  (?)] 

KpaiirdXr}  [5245  12] 

Aflac  5231  ii  30 

pvpprji  [5245  4  (?)] 

I.  NEW  MEDICAL  TEXTS 


pvpcivrj  [5247  ii  i+— 15  {?)] 
pvarrrla  5241 1  4  (?) 
pvamiacic  [5241*  4—5  (?)] 

rnpSoc  5243  [i  7],  ii  13,  23.  5253  1 

j'eorpwroc  [5248*  ii  11  (?)] 

vevpov  5235 1  |  4 

verfaAiov  [5241’ 9] 

vo«v  5231  ii  32  (?),  5248 1  ii  4 

voprj  5250  2,  3 

(vo/xic/xa)  5252  2,  22  (?) 

I'ocijpa  5237  iii  23—4 

vococ  5231  i  18,  31.  5238  [1],  37, 

5243  ii  20 

[5231  ii  15  (lm.)l,  5244  s 
vtoriatoe  [5235 1  i  l  (?)] 

(£4crqc)  [52301  io] 
fajpaVTlKOC  [52302  2  (?)] 
fypdc  [5230’  Ii],  5243  ii  14,  27, 

5244  2 

£deiv  5247  i  n  (?) 

{jvX.ofidAcap.ov  5242  4,  6 
fuXoKacia  5252  6 
£vAop.acTixi)  5252  24 
{jvcroc  5230 1  9 

oy/coc  5236  8,  5239  3 
oSouc  5244  1 
SOev  5237  iii  22 
oOoviov  5238  15, 34 
oIkciv  [5231  ii  4  (lm.)] 
oikcUoc  5238  5 
oIkoc  5233  i  23,  5234 1  i  3 
olvoSoreiv  [5237  iv  14  (?)] 
ohoc  5242 10,  5244 10,  5250  5 
ofoc  5238  15 
dAlyoc  [5250  4-5] 
oXoc  [5240’  9  (?)],  5241’  16  (cj.) 
opfipioc  5243  til  (?)],»  14,  [18], iii 
[n],  20 

opoioc  5231  i  1-2  (lm.),  [5241’  5 

(?)] 

ofutia c  [5233  ii  6],  52341  i  15, 
[5237  ii  13-14  (?)].  [5240’  7  (?)] 
ofiou  [5242  3  (?)},  5246  8 
op.<fdxivoc  5242  [1],  14, 23 
SM  [5241’ ! 7  (?)] 


o£oc  [5230’  10] ,  52481  ii  3 
o^uSepKijc  5243  iii  1,  5, 13 
ogvSepKta  [5245  7  (?)] 
o^uSop/a'a  [5245  7  (?)] 

orriov  5243  [i  7  (?)},  ii  2.  12,  17,  24, 
iii  10, 19,  22,  5249  5 
(Woe  5233  i  6 
oiroc  5245  7 
owTOc  5243  iii  22 
opav  5231  ii  36  (?) 
fat*  [5237  ii  14  (?)] 
oc  52302  4  (?),  5233  [i  21],  ii  1, 
5234’  i  [1],  10,  [52411  8  (?)], 
5243  ii  19,  iii  13,  5244  6,  5246  1 
(?),  [5248 1  it  7] 

dcoc  5231  [i  n],  ii  18  (?),  52342  19 
dafvc  [5231  ii  9  (lm-)] 

ScXeoc  [5239i5] 

drav  5235 1  I  2,  5237  iv  6,  19, 
5240*  4,  52412  3, 6,  (9  (?)] 
on  5232  ii  29,  5237  iii  5 
o.)  [5231  i  25-6  (?),  5233  i  17], 
52342  13,  5237  ii  23 
ovyidu  [(52301  9,  io)],  5244  11 
oiSc'  [5238  9  (?)] 
ouSetc  [5231  i  25-6  (?),  ii  15  (lm.)] 
ovSdirore  [5238  8  (?)] 
oi5A?7  5241’  1,  [12  (?)],  5243  iii  14 
o3v  5231  i  19,  ii  31,  5233  i  17,  5237 
iii  5, 17,  iv  17 
ovpeiv  [5231  i  2  (lm.)] 
odpov  [5231  ii  13  (Ira.)] 
o.5toc  5230 1  7,  5231  i  5  (lm.),  24, 
[5232  ii  20  (?)],  5233  i  10,  [18 
(?)],  ii  9-10,  52341  i  17,  5235' 

7  (?),  [5237  ii  5  (?)],  5241’  16  (?), 
5248*  ii  7 

o3rw( c)  [5232  ii  17  (?),  5233  i  19  (?), 
5240’  7  (?),  5246  2  (?)] 
d<f>6aApla  52412  1,  [6,  5243  iii  8, 
5245  9,  5247  ii  2  (?)] 

648aAixoc  5240’  3,  524l2  3,  5243 
[i  14-15  (?)],  ii  io,  5245  3,  [5247 
i  17  (?)] 

rrdOoc  [5231  i  9-10,  5232  ii  10  {?), 


171 

5233  ii  3],  5234 1  i  12,  [5235'  l  3 
(?)],  5236  4, 5237  iii  10,  iv9 
■naXaioc  [5232  ii  8  (?)],  5242  10, 

5243  ii  9 

irdAr,  [5233  ii  9  (?),  5234'  i  17  (?)] 
irdAtv  5231  i  3  dm.) 

7 raApdc  5231  i  7  (lm.) 
ndpiroXvc  [5231  ii  42-3  (?)] 
wdvraic  5231  i  17 

irapa  5231  i  24,  [5232  ii  9  (?),  5233 
i  20),  5237  iv  7,  5240’  u  (?), 

5244  6,  5246  1,  13  (?),  5248*  ii 
[6],  7,  [3  3],  5250 1 

irapaiceicOai  52342  15 
napuKcXevecOai  [5237  v  19  (?)] 

1rapa.Kp.r1  5237  ii  18,  [5238  3,  25] 
wapaicoAAiiv  5248 1  ii  8 
irapaxoXovOeiv  5231  i  Ii— 12  ,  21,  [ii 
37-8  (?)] 

impaxoirri  5233  i  3 
irapaXap.pd.veiv  5233  ii  3-4,  [5234' 

113] 

■napaitAfaioc  5230'  5,  524l3  12 
irapanXiiclwc  5237  ii  17 
irapacijpalvecdat  5231  ii  17 
iraparpfaiv  5245  5-6 
napaxetv  [5246  13  (?)] 
irapaxXialveiv  [5246  13  (?)] 
irapaxpwa  [5246  13  (?)] 
irapaxpUw  [5246  13  (?)] 
irdpeSpoc  [5232  ii  36-7] 
irapeXe iv  5231  i  15-16,  ii  22,  5238  11 
irapr/yopiKoc  52342  11 
napofjvcpdc  5231  i  19-20,  5238  38 
irac  [5232  U  6  (?),  9  (?)],  5237  iii  6, 
9, 11,  [iv  15  (?)],  5243  ii  15,  [20  (?), 
5251 5  (?)] 

irdcycv  5232  ii  36,  5247  ii  16 

iraverv  [5238  33  (?)],  5247  ii  9 
iraXVTTjc  [52413  2  (?)] 
ireirepi  5243  iii  [3],  5,  (16) 
wept  [5231  i  8  (lm.)},  5237  ii  12, 
5241'  2,  [5  {?)>  7  (?)>  9  (?)]>  5244 1 

irepidirreiv  [52402  4—5  (?)] 


172 


INDEXES 


*iT€pua8iov  52403  6 

nepiccoc  [5232  ii  22  (?)] 
irepiriOevat  5237  ii  1 6 
mptyufic  5237  iv  i,  5238  [6j,  8, 

irepitfivxew  5237  ii  13 
WraAoi'  [5245  2] 

TrijyaKov  5243  iii  [1-2],  (2),  lj 
rr  bcw  5238  28 
■nicca  524 9  2 
wAara/xcov  [5231  ii  5  (im.)] 

7rAe?croc  5232  ii  8 
nXeioiv  [5233  ii  8],  52341  i  16 
wAtjciov  [5231  ii  y— 6  (1m.)] 
wAuvetj.  5243  ii  10— 11,  (22),  5244 

12-13,  [5249  4] 

irvevpa  [5231  i  6  (lm.)],  5236  II 
iroSaypa  5246  7 
woSaypwcdc  [5246 1  (?),  7  (?)] 

TTOtetv  [5230 1  2],  5231  i  3 6-7,  ii 
27,  52403  9,  5244  2,  5246  3-4. 
8,  [5247  ii  i  (?).  8,  17  {?)],  5248' 

ii  [8],  9 

wowa'Aoc  52342  9,  5238  4 
woAuc  5231  ii  [12-13  {lm.)3,  43  (?), 
52342  9  (?),  [5236  4  (?)],  5237  ii 
10, 18,  [5238  3  (?)],  5242  21, 5243 
ii  19,  52481  ii  7 
TToXvxpovioc  [5232  ii  2  (?)] 
iTopa  52342  17  (?),  5237  iii  7 
rrop<f>6Xv£  5244  12 
Tropeiv  5231  ii  9  (lm.) 

Tropoc  5236  9,  5238  31,  [5241 1  10 

(?)] 

7TOT6  5232  ii  3  (?) 

W  5232  ii  3  (?) 

*or««v  [5247  ii  7-8  (?)] 

TTOTQC  5231  ii  7  (lm.) 

npaoc  [5246 12  (?)] 

TTporj-yetcOai  5238  11 
7rpoKetc0ai  [5232  ii  16-17  (?)] 


npoc  5230  [’  12],  2  3,  5231  i  36,  ii  1, 
5232  ii  22,  [52341  i  18  (?)],  (5236 
3)  (?),  5237  iii  3.  [12],  14. 52401  3, 
2  2  (?), 3  4,  [6  (?)],  5242  2i,  5243  i 
[(10)  (?),  (14)  (?)],(ii  1,  4>  5M5.20 
(?),  iii  8, 13),  [5244  2],  [5245  1,  3. 
7,  9,  i2, 14],  5246  7,  5247  i  (10) 
(?),  H  [(2)  (?),  (4)],  (7. 12  mg.),  17, 
[(17)  (?)],  52481  ii  i,  8,  [9, 6  3  (?)], 
(5250  2,  6),  [5251 5  (?)] 

irpoca<t>r/  5237  iv  11 
TrpocepfidXXetv  5242  7 
TTpocrtdevai  [5232  ii  41—2  (?)] 
■npoc(f>aroc  [(5236  3)  (?)],  5243  ii 
9-10 

irpoctf>4peiv  5233  i  y-6,  [5237  iii 

13-14] 

■fpoirac  [5231  ii  n  (lm.)],  5232  ii 
12,  5233  i  y,  5242  24 
■rrrepvyiov  5240 1  3,  [5243  ii  4 — y] 
TTTiicic  [5247  ii  4  (?)1 
irVKvdc  [5238i9(?),2l(?)] 
ttvkvovv  [5238  31  (?)] 

■nbov  52413 16 
TTVOTTOldc  52301 14 
7,vp  5231  ii  8  (lm.) 
nvpeccfiv  5233  i  7—8,  [5238  22  (?)] 
7 rvperdc  52342  16,  5237  ii  4-5.  iv  1, 
21,  5238  12,  [17,  22  (?)],  23 
■nupta  5238  16,  [29  (?),  40  (?)] 
ttcSc  5238  12,  [22],  36 

fabiw c  5231  i  26 

(scvpa.  5243  [i  10-11],  ii  9,  iii  9 

[5241 1 II  (?)]4 

pijTivT)  5247  i  [3  (?)],  7 

jtlyoc  5238  7,  9, 12 
Vta  [5247  ii  u-12  (?)] 
poSivoc  5242 13 
p68ov  [(5243  ii  13—14)] 


potbSrjc  5238  32 

Ppvdc  [52411  7  (?)] 
pdcic  5231  ii  28 

cdP{  [52301  7,  5236  9  (?)],  5237 

ca<f>-qc  5231  i  18 
c/Wwai  5244  9-10 
CiXrpioc  5231  [i  34],  ii  [4  (lm.)],  37 
cKewi^iv  [5246  2],  52481  ii  4 
cxv/iaXov  [5232  ii  34  (?)] 
cKojpla  5243  ii  10 

cpupva  5242  9,  [27  (?)],  5243  [(i  6) 
(?)],  ii  (6,  16),  [(24)],  iii  6,  (20), 
5249  6 

covcivoc  5242  22 
cirapaypoc  5233  i  28,  52341  i  7 
citipfxa.  5238  26,  (5243  iii  2,  ly,  17), 
5246  9,  [52482  6  (?),  11  (?)] 
cvXr,v  [5245  14  (?)] 
c-rrdyyoc  5238  29 

cnoSoc  5243  [ii  ly  (?),  (22)  (?)],  iii 

14-15 

ctclktoc  (5243  ii  16),  5252  4 
crariKoc  5243  iii  18 
CTatfruXiopa  [5241 1  8  (?)] 

5253  1 

cre'ap  5251  y 
crtyvow  5238  20 
ct&A«v  5238  33  (?),  [5246  y  (?)] 
ct€i>6c  [52413  y  (?)] 
crlpi  5243  i  [(4)  (?)],  ii  (12),  2, 
ctoAic  5239  L 
CTO /xa  5237  iv  8 
ct opaXu<dc  5237  ii  7 
crd/xa^oc  5237  ii  12—13,  iv  22 
crpoyyuXac  [52413  4  (?)] 
crp6(f>oc  523 02  3 
erotic  5242  1, 13,  22 
cvyyevidc  [5248 1  ii  9  (?)] 
cvyypafoiv  [5231  i  13] 
cuyKaTOLTidevai  [5232  ii  iy— 16  (?)] 
cvyxpteiv  [5245  8  (?)] 
cwAAoyij  524l3  16 


I.  NEW  MEDICAL  TEXTS 


173 


cupfialvew  5231  i  33.  [»  30-31. 3^-7 
(?)],  5237  iv  23,  5238  9 
cupfidWeiv  [5237  iii  3  (?)] 
cv,4epew  52342 17,  5237  iv  iy 
cdv  [5230 1 13],  52342  10,  5237  iii  1 
(?),  5248 1  ii  3 

cwdiTTTdv  5231  ii  4.  [52402  4-y  (?)] 

cvvepye Tv  [5235 1  |  6  (?)] 
covcyijc  [5231  i  7-8  (lm.)] 
cwcydk  5233  i  7  (?)>  31.  [52341  i 
10] 

cwracic  [5231  ii  10  (lm.)] 

CvpiKov  5252  14 
cdcracic  [5239  17] 
aftr/vaicic  523 7  iii  17-18,  iv  3-4 
c^o8pdk  5233  i  7  (?) 
af>vyp.6c  [5233  i  16-17,  5234*  ii  16, 
5238  18  (?)] 

cxyp-ariteiv  [5232  ii  3y  (?)] 
cxicroc  (5243  iii  22) 

c(j>pa  5237  ii  20,  iii  2, 17, 19,  52481 


rdpatic  [52412  I,  3] 
rapcoc  52403  7 

tc  [5230 1  6],  5232  ii  33  (?),  38  (?), 
5233  i  7.  52342  9,  5237  iv  14  (?), 
[5238  .9  (?)] 
tcAcoic  5237  ii  13— 14  (?) 
rc'Aoc  [5231  i  6  (lm.)] 
rep. veiv  52403  13 
reccapec  [5237  i  20  (?)] 
(reTpui^oXov)  5243  ii  2,  2y 
[52301  6] 

TTfKTOC  5230 1  II 
TTjpelu  5232  ii  21  (?) 
ndevai  [5231  i  39-4o],  52352  i  2 
(?) 

tic  [5230 1  16],  5231  i  [18],  18,  [21 
(?)],  28,  [39],  5237  ii  12  (?),  iii  8, 
13,  iv  4,  52412  7,  [3 17  (?)] 
rlc  [5235 1  1  y],  5238  2,  4, 17,  5239 
2,  [7].  [10],  iy,  52412  [i]  (bis),  1, 
[3  3,  6,  9.  n.  13.  is) 
toioutoc  5237  [iii  23  (?)],  iv  2—3, 18 
TomKoc  [5233  ii  5],  5234’  i  14 


tocovtoc  5231  i  26,  52342  18 
rore  5232  ii  38  (?) 
t paupa  [52301  12—13] 
rpdxyXoc  [5231  ii  10  (lm.)],  5245  5 
t pelc  5237  v  9  (?)>  52412  4,  [4  (?)] 
rp^etv  [5237  ii  6  (?)] 

(rpi^oXov)  5243  i  8,  ii  12, 16  (£»). 
iii  10  (?),  iy,  16, 20,  23,  5248!  ii  16 
(?).  8  S.  6,  9  3  (?) 
rparroc  [5233  i  21,  52341  i  2] 

Tpo<jn'i  5233  i  4,  52342 16,  21,  5237 
ii  16,  iv  22 

tuAoc  5230*  6,  52403  2,  9 

tyid&v  [5246  4-5  (?)] 

uyialveiv  [5246  4— y  (?)] 
uypoicrjXr)  [5239  16] 
vypoc  5231  ii  26,  [5236  11  (?)], 
5239  4. 16,  [5246  4  (?)],  5249  2 
uSpe'Aacov  5233  i  1-2,  5238  24,  30 
vBpopeXi  5233  i  1 
vSptuip  [5232  ii  19  (Hp.)] 
ilSoip  5238  [2y],  28,  34,  5242  3, 19, 
24-y,  5243  i  [1  (?)],  9.  13.  ii  3.  8, 
14,  18,  iii  4,  7,  n,  20,  [23,  5249 
7  (?)1 
52413  2 

voacvapoc  [52482  16-17  (?)] 
bndpxetv  [52412  4-5  (?)] 
vnepvOpoc  52413  8 
uW  [5231  i  i  (lm.)] 
vird  5232  ii  33  (?).  5240’  6  (?), 
52412  7 

{moSdpw  5240 1  5 
vironvov  5241 3  iy 

virdcracic  5231  i  2  (lm.),  [ii  13-14 
(lm.)] 

i mox6v8pl0v  [5231  i  7  (lm.)],  52342 
»5 

im6Xvpa  5243  iii  13-14.  [5245  14 

(?)] 

VTTTtOC  [5232  ii  36  (?)] 
tkrepov  5237  ii  1  (?),  5239  13 

<f>aye8awa  [5250  7  (?)] 

<f>aiveiv  [5237  ii  9  (?).  52413  2  (?), 


8  (?)] 

<j>dv<u  52311 12,  5232  ii  17 
ijtappaKov  [5232  ii  13  (?),  yo  (?), 
5246  7  (>)],  5249  4.  [5250  1  (?), 
7  (?)] 

<f>€p€lV  52341  i  20  (?) 

<f,0(ac  [5232  ii  19-20  (Hp.)] 
(fsiXtarpeiv  5231  ii  3  (?) 

(juXiarpoc  5231  ii  3  (?) 

<l> AcjSoro/xia  [5238  40] 
t fsXeypovr)  [52412  2,  9],  5246  5 
<f,opd  [5236 12  (?)] 

<f>opeiv  5245  2,  II,  [13] 
foeviTiKdc  [5233  ii  1,  5234 1  i  10-n] 
ipvK roc  [5230*  8-9] 

^vAdccetv  [5232  ii  18  (Hp.),  28-9 
(?)),  5237  ii  20-21 
tf>vXXov  [5243  ii  2  (?)],  5245  13, 
[5247  i  18  (?)],  5252 11 
tvpa  [5251  y  (?)] 

<f>vpav  5242  2-3, 18 
4, hypo.  52481  ii  2 

5232  ii  10,  5233  i  20,  [5236 
12  (?)] 

4><by«.v  (5243  ii  17) 

tfsiorewoc  5233  i  23,  [52341  i  3-4] 

xdXacic  [5237  iv  18  (?)] 
ydXacpa  5237  iii  21 
XaXendc  5238  6,  5231  i  28-9 
xdXKavdov  [5248s  3] 

X&Xk6c  5243  i  4,  (ii  12. 15. 25).  5249 
5,  5252  21 

Xap.ai8d<l>vr}  [5245  13] 

X&piv  [5232  ii  34  (?)] 

Xapriov  5245  9 
Xe(p  5242  20 
xeipovpy(n  [5232  ii  31,  3 y] 

XiperXov  [5245  14  (?)] 
xXiaivetv  [5247  ii  9—10  (?)] 

XAc 0P6c  [52482 14  (?)] 

x°At)  [5232  ii  22  (?),  5247  ii  9  (?)] 

XoAcoSt/c  [5231  ii  11  (lm.)] 

Xov8poc  5242  9 

xpijvcu  [5231  ii  16],  5237  ii  [6  {?)], 
16,  iii  y,  [5238  28  (?)] 

Xp->?c0a(  [5230  (‘  12),  2  3  (?)],  [5233 


174 


INDEXES 
nc  5233  i  27,  52341  i  7 


ii  7],  5234*  i  15,  5237  iii  7.  9. 
5238  16  (?),  [40  (?)],  5242  21, 
5247  i  [6  {?)],  14,  [ii  6],  (5250  6) 
Xprjcic  [5237  iv  18  (?)],  5243  i  1 
Xpi ]ct€ov  5237  iv  12,  [5238  40  (?)] 
Xpovioc  [5232  ii  17—18  (Hp.)], 
52481  ii  8 
Xp6voc  52342 12 
XpvcoxoXXa  [5248 2  5  (?)] 

XvXoc  [5246  3],  5246  8,  [5247  ii  9 
(?)]>  52484  4  (?) 


ifiipvOiov  5243  i  [(3-4)  (•)]»  (11).  ii 
(11),  [21  (?)],  (iii  10),  5252  15 
xJwktikoc  5246  6 
jivxew  5237  iv  n 

<l>uXp°c  [5231  i  4  (lm.),  5233  ii  23 
(?)].  5237  iii  6,  14-15.  [v  10— ii]., 
5238 14. 34.  [34  (?)1 

w8l  52342 17 


J>6e IV  5247  ii  14 

Mv  [5243  i  1  (?)],  [5247  i  4  (?)). 
5248*  ii  3 

< he  5231  i  [8  (lm.)],  12,  5232  ii  37, 
52481  ii  3,  [4] 
weave  t  5231 135 

dscavrcoc  5242  12,  ij 
wcirep  5231  i  27,  5232  ii  u,  5237 
iii  7-8 


II.  RULERS  AND  REGNAL  YEARS 

COMMODUS 

AvTOKparoip  Katcap  Mapxoc  AupqXtoc  K6fipo8oc  Avrcovtvoc  Evcef3rjc  Evtux^c  Cefiacroc  Appeviaxoc  Mi)8ik6c 
IJapOiKoc  Cappa-riKoc  reppavticdc  peytcroc  BperavviKoc  5256  7-12  (year  31) 

III.  CONSULS 

305  inareiac  twv  Secnoratv  •/jpdiv  <PXa ovtov  OiaXeplov  Koivcravrivov  xa  1  AtxtvviavoG  Aixivvlov  Cefiacrwv  to  /S' 
[5257 1-2] 


IV.  MONTHS 

&a j0  525612 


AIAe'^avSpoc,  f.  of  Leonides  (5255  2) 

'Apctoc,  Tiberius  Claudius,  scrategus 
5254  1-2 

Apndrjcic,  f.  of  Theon  5254  5-6 
Index  II  s.v.  Commodus 


V.  DATES 

25  September  190  5256  7-12 


VI.  PERSONAL  NAMES 

AlSvpoc,  f.  of  Calamion  5254  4 
Aiovvcioc,  Claudius,  f.  of  S — is,  s.  of 
Perron  5255  8-9 
zltovuctoc,  hyperetes  5255  5-6 
AiocKopoc,  Aur.,  s.  of  Heron,  public 
doctor  [5257  4  (?)] 

EvcejS-qc  see  Index  II  s.v.  Commodus 
EuTVxyc  see  Index  II  s.v.  Commo- 


ZujiXoc  5256  5 

“Hpcov,  f.  of  Aur.  Dioscorus  [5257 
4  (?)) 

“Hpcov,  Valerius,  alias  Sarapion, 
curator  [5257  3] 

&loiv,  s.  of  Harpaesis,  doctor  5254  5 


A-qprjrpioc,  strategus  5255 


VI.  PERSONAL  NAMES 


175 


Katcap  see  Index  II  s.v.  Commodus  Mapxoc  see  Index  II  s.v.  Commodus  Capairuov,  Aur.  5257  6, 10 
KaXapUov,  s.  of  Didymus,  doctor  Capamtuv,  Valerius  Heron  alias, 

5254  3  NeiXoc,  interpreter  5254 10  curator  [5257  3] 

KXavSioc  see  'Ape toe,  Aiovvcioc  Cefiacroc  see  Index  II  s.v.  Commo- 

KoppoSoc  see  Index  II  s.v.  Com-  OvaXeptoc  see  Index  III  dus;  Index  III 

modus  OvaXeptoc  “Hpwv,  alias  Sarapion, 

Kcovcravrlvoc  see  Index  III  curator  [5257  3]  Tiftepioc  see  Ape  toe 


AecuvtSr/c,  s.  of  Alexander,  doctor  llerpcuv,  f.  of  Claudius  Dionysius, 
5255  2  gf.  ofS— is  5255  10 

Aixivviavoc  see  Index  III 

Audwioc  see  Index  III  C  ic,  d.  of  Claudius  Dionysius, 

gd.  of  Petron  5255  8 


CbXaouioc  see  Index  III 
-r/pic,  overseer  of  S — is  5255  7 


VII.  GEOGRAPHICAL 


'Appevtaxoc  s, 

re  Index  II  s. 

v.  Com- 

Mt]8ikoc  see  Index  11  s.v.  Commo- 

’Ogvpvyxcov  TtoXtc  (5255  3) 

modus 

dus 

IlapdiKoc  see  Index  11  s.v.  Commo¬ 

Bperavvtxoc  s 

ee  Index  II  s. 

v.  Com- 

'Ogvpvyxlrqc  (nome)  5257  3 

dus 

modus 

’O^vpvyxiTtov  noXtc  5257  7;  17 

Xapirpa.  teat  Xap-nporarq  '0$.  w. 

Cappanxdc  see  Index  II  s.v.  Com¬ 

T eppavtxoc  Si 

re  Index  II  s. 

v  Com- 

[(5257  4-S)] 

modus 

modus 

'O£vpvyx<ov  (5254  7) 

VIII.  OFFICIAL  TERMS  AND  TITLES 

Xoytcr-qc  5257  3  Ce/Jocroc  see  Index  II  s.v.  Commo-  vnarela  [5257  1];  see  also  Index  III 

dus;  Index  III  i-nqperqc  5255  6,  13 

peytcroc  see  Index  II  s.v.  Commo-  crparVy6c  5254  2,  (5255  1) 
dus 


IX.  PROFESSIONS,  TRADES,  AND  OCCUPATIONS 

eppijveuc  5254  10  larpoc  5254  6-7,  5255  3,  5257  4  irpocrdrqc  5255  7-8 


X.  GENERAL  INDEX  OF  WORDS 


dptfioTepoi  5254  6 

dvTIKVqptOV  5256  4 

dZtovv  [5257  8  (?)] 
d-nd  5254  7,5255  3 
anoevppa  5256  3-4 
dptcrcpoc  [5255  15  (?)],  5256  2-3 


acTTj  5255  8 
Commodus 

aurdc  5255  12  {bis),  13, 5257  7.  8 
Ptpx CStov  [5257  5-6] 


8e  5256  2 
8e£t6c  5256  4 

Sccnorqc  [5257  1];  see  also  Index  III 
8r)Xovv  52579 


176 


INDEXES 


Srj/waoc  5257  4 
Sid  5255  s,  12, 5257  7 
Sidfleccc  5255  io,  5257  8 

eyypa<f>a>c  [ 5257  8-9] 
eyci  [5257  8  (?)] 
eki  5257  8 
eVtcTweu  52554 

Ar/  5255 14, 15. 5256  [2],  4, 6, 5257 

ArtSiSdi'at  5257  6 
ewi^etopeiv  5254  9,  5257  9 

iiriTpeiretv  5254  8,  5255  4—5 

(eroc)  5256  7 

Evcefirjc  see  Index  II  s.v.  Commo- 

Sutu^c  see  Index  II  s.v.  Commo- 

ifapav  5254  n,  5255  6,  11,  [5257 
8(?)] 

€X«v  5255  14,  5256  5 -6,  5257 10 

■qpeic  [5257  1] 
ifrtepa  5255  4>  12. 


Qvydr-qp  5255  9 

larpdc  see  Index  IX 
ecoc  5257  5 

«ard  {5257  «0)] 
xarogverf  5256  5 
icetjtaXrj  5257  n 
Koj^tdc  5257  n 

’O^upuyxtTWi’  ttoAic 
AoytcT^c  x«  Index  VIII 

fidytcroc  see  Index  II  s.v.  Commo- 

fsdcoc  [5257  11  (>)] 
perd  5256  3 

I'tuTov  5256  6 

01V  5256  3 
o“c  5257  7 
dcTrcp  5256  7 
o3v  5254  II,  5255  II 


outoc  [5254  u-iz],  5255 11 
o>c  5255  14 

wapd  5254  3>  5255  2,  [5257  4] 
wept  5255  7.  5257  8 
srXiyyr)  5256  6 

vrdAic  [5257  10] ;  see  also  Index 
VII  s.w.  'Ogvpvyx  truv  -n., 

’Otvpvyxasv*. 

■npoKeicdai  5257  10 
■npocTarqc  see  Index  IX 
7 rpocfavelv  5256  7,  E5257  9] 

CeflacTOc  see  Index  II  s.v.  Commo- 
dus;  Index  ni 
CTparijydc  see  Index  VIII 
ci  5254  9, 5255  5, 5257  5.  [6  (?)] 

rpavp-a  [5257  11  (?)] 
tuttoc  5256  6 

{marela  [5257  1];  «r  also  Index  III 
VTnjpeTTfc  see  Index  VIII 
inro  5254  8,  5255  5,  5257  5.  6 

[5256  3] 


XI.  CORRECTIONS  TO  PUBLISHED  PAPYRI 


P.  Oxy.  LXIV  4441  ii  15 
PSI  inv.  3242  (date) 

SB  XTV  12141.1-2 


5257 11  n. 

5254  1-2  n. 
5248’  ii  9-10  n. 


PLATE  I 


l  5219 


£.VAH*-Iu*  t**/?.?. 

£  fg—yfav-tfSi^K/S  a  Art,  V 

]yZ  ft  ‘  *  d  AA^-rf  ^ >ttc 
A-A  aa —  '  !  ‘-At-jp  .<.2- 


,j£ft  &■?£.»■ 


PLATE  IV 

PLATE  V 

1 

■i 

1 

11 

i  r,  i 

PLATE  VI 


iSUirr*  V'1‘T: 
Wf&flW 


■'  '»  E6" 

v  _  ;  .iMe 
.  L\  .-r>J(aS. 
■5~HAe< 

I 


■riarif 


AJM^, 


PLATE  VII 


M 


ft^oN  . 

.  ,ic^erctj^r^-^'40Cr 

tff froWlh+tfU*?*  u 


fefc-njU  t>  j:Ti 
C>-rro.i^l'!KflMl0i 

_).,,./;-j-tu/i(g£uN 

jUl#*#0*' 


>,  -  ■  '  ;•  !*‘  c  > 


iPfil 


fP^§Sl 

..  .  -  j&tetnwk  < 


5252  (reduced)